Journey Through Wonder

by Canso99

Summary:

A dangerous person known only as the Author has resurfaced. Once Anansi’s greatest student, he intends to use the power of the Tome to rewrite all of creation. Once again, this will take the combined efforts of Megumi Hishikawa, Optimus Prime, and Arsha Royana! Join them as they restore Kamen Rider Vortex: Trinity Soul and go on a journey through wonder!

Chapter 1: Where to Begin?

A woman in a pink dress and nine fox tails rested on a grassy hill and had a writing pad in her hands. She wrote on the pad with a quill, then looked up as if she were searching for the words. “Where to…ah yes!” she said. She then wrote again and read her writing aloud. “‘Concerning…Citizens. Despite…what politicians…may say…the citizens…of our great…Realms…are…the backbone. Without…their…hard work…there…would…be…no…kingdom…anywhere…in either…the…original…Three…or…the-’” Her writing was interrupted as she heard a man and woman singing together. She peered down the hill and saw a carriage being pulled by a horse with a ten-armed woman with dog-features and wearing a wedding dress. At the woman’s side was a man with a red eye on his tunic. The fox-tailed woman headed down the hill and raised her hand to stop the carriage. “You’re late,” she remarked. The man stared the woman down.

“An Emboramii is never late, Arsha Royana,” he said with a slight rebuking tone. “Nor are they early. They arrive precisely when they mean to.” The dog-woman also stared the fox-woman down. They all stared at one another. …None of them could keep a straight face as a warm smile sprang onto their faces.

“It’s great to see you again, Orbak and Elmpam!” cheered the fox-woman, Queen Arsha Royana, as she leapt into her in-laws’ arms. Once the embrace broke, the dog-woman, Elmpam, chimed in.

“You didn’t think we’d miss Yufantel’s Tour’s End Ceremony, did you?” she asked with a smile. “I promised all my grandkids I’d see them come home and I’m not about to break that promise with my youngest grandkid!”

“How’s the family these days?” asked Orbak as the carriage got moving again. “I hear they’re all pitching in.”

“Your daughter’s idea,” replied Arsha. “Malnar insisted we all get involved with our kids’ respective returns home.”

“That explains the big order I got a week ago,” chuckled Orbak.

“Welmaf and Eemaf also got pretty big orders too,” said Arsha. “They got here two days ago.”

“Ah, good, some help!” replied Elmpam.

“Half the Realms are invited to tune in,” continued Arsha. “The rest will probably tune in anyways. Other than that, life here in Largandra goes on, pretty much the same way it’s been since this Age of Unity started. People and goods come and go, with change coming a bit slower than I would personally like.”

“That tends to happen when peace replaces war,” remarked Elmpam. “There’s no real urgency for survival anymore. Now we focus on thriving.”

“In all honesty, though you may not like the pace of change at the moment,” mused Orbak, “I’m enjoying it. These days, we’re making things made to endure the ravages of time, passing down from one generation to the next.”

“I guess I’m still a little antsy,” muttered Arsha. Her in-laws each arched an eyebrow. Arsha then realized she revealed something she didn’t mean to and decided to explain. “To be honest, I’m getting a bit odd lately. I mean, more than I would consider usual for me. Lately…lately I’ve been feeling Dr. Borg’s metal hand on my shoulder.”

“Didn’t you decapitate her?” asked Orbak.

“Orbak!” admonished Elmpam.

“It’s all right, Elmpam,” assured Arsha. “And I did, but it feels like her ghost is watching me, always right behind me. …I don’t know, maybe I should see if Thengo’s in town.”

“Just like her,” mused Orbak.

“…Her?” asked Arsha. Her in-laws then looked elsewhere as if it were nothing important. Arsha grinned. “All right, keep your secret!” she teased.

“Secret?” asked Orbak.

“I know you’re talking about a member of my old crew.”

“Goodness me!”

“You know, before last year, people held us veterans in high esteem.”

“Indeed?”

“Never had any accidents or did anything too crazy.”

“If you’re referring,” remarked Elmpam, “to that incident during the Summer Solstice, Orbak and I were barely involved. All we did was give Dr. Borontho a little nudge out of the door.”

“Whatever you call it, the Morgonthor trench has labeled you both Disturbers of the Peace.”

“…Did they now?” muttered Orbak. He pouted comedically. Arsha and Elmpam laughed, then Orbak joined in. Arsha then saw a carriage stop.

“Orbak, Elmpam, I’m glad you could make it,” she said as she hopped off.

“So are we, Arsha!” replied Elmpam as their carriage went on.

---

The Ceremony was held in the park Arsha had hers. The aisle was lined with the ship’s new crew and Arsha, her spouses, and all 17 of their kids that had already completed their tours were at the head of the aisle. Walking down it was a young woman in a cloud dress and wearing a pink bodice. She stopped in front of the Royanas and knelt. “Yufantel Royana,” said Arsha, “you have been away from home for five years now. You have served Realmfleet and expanded your knowledge. What have you learned?”

“I’ve learned that the people are the real movers and shakers of the Realms,” replied Yufantel, the youngest of the Royana children. “Without their help, I would be nothing. I vow to do everything in my power to make sure they are happy.”

“Your tour has been instrumental in your growth,” declared Arsha. “We have no doubts that you will lead us well when you ascend to the throne. Rise, Yufantel Royana, Crown Princess of the entire Under-realm!” The crowd clapped as Yufantel turned.

“Everyone, it’s been a long time since I first set foot on the Grelnak as a kid,” she said. “I never thought I would be able to command effectively, but I was happily proven wrong. Now, I wish my successor luck! May he command better than me!” She turned to an Orc/Centaur Blender man.

“I’m surprised you want me to be better than you,” chuckled the new Captain.

“Look, let’s be honest,” replied Yufantel, “I didn’t exactly come onto the Grelnak with a humble attitude. You, on the other hand, have that in spades. Good Luck, Captain Nartugh!”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” The new Captain then trotted off with his new crew in tow.

---

Once the ceremony ended, the Royanas had a party celebrating the fact that all 18 of their kids had finished their tours and learned something to help them be better leaders. The partiers were the Royanas, the kids, the grandparents, and family friends. A Genie woman popped up in front of Arsha. “Your guests have arrived,” she announced.

“All right!” cheered Arsha. “Domesta, I wish for you to bring me to the door!” Domesta snapped her fingers and Arsha teleported to the castle door. She opened it to reveal a Goblin woman, a Homunculus man, their daughter and son, a woman in a gray dress with pale-gray skin, and a man in purple clothes and dark-gray skin. “Welcome, welcome!” greeted Arsha.

“Great to be here, Captain!” chuckled the Goblin woman, Bashoon Barmek. Her husband, Delselii, then shook Arsha’s hand.

“Great to see you too, Your Majesty!” he said.

“Oh, come on! We’re all friends here!” Arsha chided slightly. “No need for titles!”

“Hard habit to break,” chuckled the gray woman, Endea, the living extension of the Endeavor.

“Endea, great to see you again!” cheered Arsha as she hugged Endea. She then got a look at the man with her. “Is that little Glanthel?”

“Not so little anymore, is he?” said Endea.

“Good evening, Your Majesty,” greeted Glanthel, the living extension of the Glanthelantir.

“Like I said to Delselii, no need for titles!” Arsha looked Glanthel up and down. “My word, you’ve gotten so big! The last time I saw you, you were barely up to my knees!” Glanthel gave a small smile. Arsha then looked Bashoon and Delselii’s kids. “And we can’t forget the younger Barmeks! Hejema, how’s the Homunculus Pet business?”

“Doing great!” replied Bashoon’s daughter, Hejema. “Homunculus pets are selling like hotcakes, especially in the Under-realm!”

“And Torya, how’s the life of a College Wizard?”

“It’s a little hectic,” replied Bashoon’s son, Torya, “but I can manage. I’m a Vorsholstein AND a Barmek.”

“Good to hear! Now, come in! Come in!” Arsha and her guests went inside and the party began. As the music for the dance played, Arsha looked at her parents, Elgrad and Hanako. She then did a double take. For a moment, Elgrad was white, beardless, and had a full head of pumpkin-orange hair. Hanako also shrunk, lost her kitsune features, and wore blue. Arsha rubbed her eyes and her parents were back to normal. Her son, Farmee, then came up to her.

“Standing alone, Mama?” he chuckled. “That ain’t like you!” Arsha was snapped out of her thoughts.

“Er, Farmee, sweetie, this is gonna seem weird,” she said, “but did you notice anyone going missing?” Farmee arched an eyebrow.

“N-no, can’t say that with any honesty.”

“…All right.” Arsha rejoined the party, leaving her son confused. Hejema then tapped him on the shoulder and pointed her thumb towards the fireworks. Farmee nodded and grinned with Hejema. Time for some mischief!

Chapter 2: Trip Down Memory Lane

The next morning, Arsha was standing on a balcony overlooking the Mid-realm castle garden. She wore only her nightdress, not thinking about her dressing routine until she got her thoughts in order. As she looked out, the incident where her parents looked different for only a moment was still playing in her mind. She stood there, staring off into space, not noticing Bashoon approach. “Captain?” she asked. Arsha gasped and whirled around. She then calmed down when she saw Bashoon.

“Hey, Bashoon,” she finally said after getting over her slight fright.

“Arsha, I wasn’t attempting to sneak up on you,” remarked Bashoon. “Something’s on your mind.”

“…Bashoon, do you remember how we got the Master Wand?” Bashoon goggled.

“Haven’t thought about that thing in a long time,” she replied. “But yeah, I do.” Bashoon smiled. “It was nice seeing other universes. Hey, remember that wanderer you beat in a circus tent?”

“That I do,” chuckled Arsha. “Or when Optimus Prime and I had our 3V2R round together? We both forgot what the terms of victory were!”

“What prompted this trip down memory lane?”

“…I thought I saw Megumi and Richard last night. They were dancing where my parents were. It’s the first time I thought of them in a long time.”

“When was the last time you did?”

“It was during the Summit before the Final War. I figured I’d see her and Optimus again and they’d get a tour of the Realms. …That was until I got the news of Andwayla’s death. Then the Final War happened and…well…”

“Other priorities took over.”

“Something like that.”

“I tell you what, we dodged a magic blast there. Imagine if Dr. Borg remembered that the Wand was in the Vaults.”

“Yikes! I don’t think we’d even be here talking about it! She and the rest of her council might have ascended to godhood permanently if that happened!”

“Her loss, our gain. It wasn’t just winning the War that was on our minds though. Reconstruction and motherhood come readily to mind.” Arsha smiled as she thought about her children.

“Yeah, those were really big priorities.” Arsha looked out again. “…I wonder if the Endeavor still has entries on them.”

“Might be buried in the Captains’ Archives,” remarked Bashoon.

“I’ll see if Endea can pull them up this afternoon,” decided Arsha.

---

When she finished the morning’s duties as Queen, Arsha headed to the Largandra Shipyards and found the Endeavor and Glanthelantir moored at the docks. Arsha saw Endea standing by her hull. Endea saw her and waved her over. “Arsha, I need to talk about something,” she said.

“What is it?” asked Arsha.

“I’ve been looking through my old databanks for yucks. I looked through the Captains’ Archives and found several entries about a shape-changing prime robot and I can’t find any correlations from when I first became a Mechanica.” Arsha quickly guessed what, or rather WHO, Endea was talking.

“That particular bot was from before Denstra took Oak’s place,” she explained. “His name is Optimus Prime and he’s an old friend of mine from beyond the Realms.”

“Beyond the Realms?” repeated Endea.

“That’s right. You’ve heard of multiverse theory, yes?”

“Yeah, that there are other groups of Realms separately contained from ours.”

“It’s a fact. I saw the other worlds and Optimus comes from a world where life is similar to a Change-a-tron series.”

“So, Optimus is a Change-a-tron?”

“Transformer, actually. He leads his version of the Justitrons, the Autonomous Robotic Organisms of the planet of Cybertron. Autobots, for short. Years ago, the Realms briefly merged with Optimus’ universe and another one where our third friend came from in an event called the Convergence. Our third friend’s name was Megumi Hishikawa, and she was the leader of a group called the Feudal Nerd Society. They also called themselves the Vortex Riders as they could become armored superheroes called Kamen Riders. Three from our world joined them and are now living in her world.”

“Wait, three people from the Realms didn’t fight in the Final War?!”

“A Zephyr man named Swalmu, a Vampire man named Jandro, and a Stone Elf man named Twaldar. They couldn’t have known the Final War would start. Five from Optimus’ world also stayed with Megumi. They all felt like there was nothing for them. Swalmu was just another face in the crowd that was overlooked, Jandro was the last of the Grelnak Clan of Vampires, and Twaldar had sought emancipation from his abusive parents. Megumi’s home gave them purpose and peace. I couldn’t deny them that.” Endea then cleared her mind of any ire towards them.

“No, no. you’re right. Sorry. I was thinking they were cowards. They couldn’t have…so, wait, why couldn’t we get their help?”

“Two factors leap to mind. One is that we were a little more concerned with the Realms’ survival and the second is that I didn’t ask Megumi and her team for universe crossing technology. In all honesty, it was for the best. It kept the War contained here. Besides, it also kept the Master Wand out of Megatron’s hands.”

“Megatron?”

“Optimus’ brother and leader of the Autobots’ enemies, the Decepticons. A very brutal faction of Transformers. Wanted to conquer their whole universe.”

“Sounds like they were in a war of their own.”

“They were. The sad part is that I don’t know if it’s over for them.” Endea then recalled something.

“Hold on, did you say ‘Master Wand’?”

“During the Convergence,” explained Arsha, “Megumi, Optimus, and I participated in a tournament called the Verse Vs. Verse Rumble Royale, the 3V2R. It was hosted by a godlike race called the Chizarans and the Master Wand was the first-place prize. I won that tournament and got Realmfleet to store the Wand in the Vaults.”

“I’m surprised Oyed didn’t learn about it.”

“Dr. Borg may have forgotten to tell him. Either she didn’t want him near that kind of power, or she forgot it herself.”

“Either way, we dodged a magic blast there.”

“You, Bashoon, and I are of the same mind.”

---

As Arsha and Endea talked, Glanthel overheard the whole thing. He pondered about what Arsha said about other universes and her travels before the Mechanica Rise. He headed to his ready room and made a call. An Orc man’s face appeared on the screen. He had a prosthetic eye and ear. “Glanthel!” greeted the Orc, Admiral Rokalla Borkshorm. “What can I do for you?”

“You can help clear something up,” replied Glanthel. “I overheard Mom and Queen Arsha talking about an old legend that Her Majesty retrieved.”

“An old legend? When was this?”

“It was during an event called a convergence.”

“Ah, not A convergence, THE Convergence.”

“So, this 3V2R thing was real?”

“As was the prize Queen Arsha won. We have it in the Vaults. Thought she was going nuts about other universes?”

“Call me paranoid, but after…after Dad’s death…”

“…I know, son. Mental health IS a must.”

“I know the doctors and therapists tried everything, but I feel like I could have done more. And given the damage to my own psyche after that incident…I’m surprised the doctors called it war-shock for me.”

“Seeing death like that tends to make one feel like they’re on a battlefield. I assure you, though, Arsha’s mental health is all right.”

“That’s good to know. Thanks for the help, Sir.”

“Anytime.” Glanthel ended the call and looked out the window.

“…I wonder what those other worlds were like,” he mused. “Actual Change-a-trons. Different versions of Sailor Riders. It sounds like a little slice of the Heights to me.” As he pondered, he bounced an orange ball.

Chapter 3: More Than Meets the Eye

In another world beyond the Realms, a game court was being used. It was a basketball court made for giants. Right now, said giants were playing the game. The giants were metal and had various vehicle parts attached to them. Right now, a red and blue robot with antennae on his helmet and smokestacks on a backpack was dribbling the ball to the other team’s hoop. “He shoots, he scores, what a star!” boasted the robot. He then passed the ball to a shorter robot with a car’s front for a chest unit. The shorted robot dribbled the ball.

“You watch, Prime!” called the shorter bot. “I’m about to do a lay-off!”

“It’s called a lay-up, Jazz!” corrected the red and blue bot, the Autobot Leader, Optimus Prime. “And watch out for Sky Runner!” A female robot with jet wings then popped up in front of the shorter bot, Jazz, and tried to prevent a shot.

“Yo! Megs!” called Jazz. He passed the ball to a male robot with alien jet parts, the former Decepticon Lord, Megatron. Megatron dribbled the ball a bit as his son, another bot with jet parts, Galvatron, tried to block his shot. Megatron then saw an opening for one of his teammates. He and Optimus locked optics and Optimus grinned. Megatron quickly passed the ball and Optimus leapt up to the basket, twisted in the air, and dunked the ball behind his back!

“GAME!” called a woman’s voice. A black-armored robot woman, Optimus’ wife, Blackarachnia, came running up. “And that’s 27 for the older generation and 26 for the young’uns!”

“Slaggit!” swore Galvatron.

“Language!” rebuked Megatron.

“I have to admit,” panted Optimus, “I almost lost that one!”

“It was rather hectic, I must admit, us going against our own kids,” mused Megatron.

“Sorry,” interjected the jet woman, Sky Runner, one of Optimus and Blackarachnia’s daughters, “are we gonna gloss over the fact that Uncle Megatron said ‘language’?”

“I know, I know,” grunted Megatron.

“Well, I don’t know about you bots,” called Jazz, “but I’m eager to see that Moboball in action.”

“What IS that, anyways?” asked Galvatron.

“You heard of Calvinball?” quizzed Blackarachnia.

“Yeah, I have all the Calvin and Hobbes collections.” Galvatron then made a connection. “Ah, it’s Mobian Calvinball.”

“It’s Mobian Calvinball,” confirmed Blackarachnia.

“Then let’s go see it,” declared Optimus. “Oh, and everyone, we want clean language here! Can’t hurt Megatron’s audio receptors too badly!”

“You know, Prime, it’s talk like that that makes me want to shoot you again!” growled Megatron.

“Careful, Dad, that’s almost a cuss!” chuckled Galvatron. Megatron cycled air through his olfactory sensors.

“That’s not going away any time soon, is it?” he grunted to himself.

---

A silver hedgehog with five quills sprouting from his forehead, Silver, poked his head around a tree and eyed a flag. He then got out a tennis racket and a badminton birdie. He hit the birdie and it hit the flag. “That’s three points!” he called.

“All right then,” called his pink brother, Daniel. “The score is six for me, ten for Shade, eight for Sandy, and four for you!”

“I already HAD four!” protested Silver. A red hedgehog girl, Shade, then breezed past in a potato sack with a human woman, Sandy, in hot pursuit. Silver saw a chance. “Hold it, Shade!” he called. “You just ran into the No-eyes Sector! You’re gonna have to cover your eyes!”

“No-eyes Sector?” muttered Shade as she and Sandy stopped. “I never heard of that. Where is it?”

“You can’t see it,” replied Daniel. “It’s unseen.” Shade covered her eyes.

“How do I know I went in it then?”

“You can’t see anything, right?” asked Silver.

“So…how do I get out?”

“Someone bonks you and the boys on the head with the Moboball!” called Sandy as she bounced a ball on their heads. “I get two points each!” Shade, Silver, and Daniel then chased Sandy all around the field.

“That was a rotten rule!” shouted Shade.

“I wasn’t even gonna add that!” growled Silver. “I decree no more headbonks!”

“I’ll show you!” called Daniel. “You just ran into a dizzy spot! You have to spin around for a minute and then try to walk a straight line!”

“Sorry,” called Sandy, “but this dizzy spot is in an elder zone, so the eldest of us has to spin. Start spinning, Shade.”

“Oh no, you don’t!” argued Shade as she pulled out a card with a rose on it. “I invoke my Return to Sender card! The person who tried to deflect the punishment is unable to avoid it! So spin!”

“That’s not fair!” wailed Sandy.

“You know the Moboball rules,” chuckled Daniel, thankful for the save.

“Yeah, yeah,” grunted Sandy. “Anything we make up goes. Well, you’ll pay for this.” Sandy started spinning and getting dizzy. “This game lends itself to certain abuses.” Shade then looked at her discarded potato sack and grinned.

“Guess how you get out of the spot!” she chuckled. She then shoved the sack over Sandy’s head.

“HEY!” Sandy abruptly fell to the ground as Optimus and his family headed up to them.

“Hey guys!” he called. “Who’s winning?”

“Wait, where are Sonic and Amy?” asked Blackarachnia. “I thought they were playing with you.”

“They were serving a penalty,” explained Silver. “Unnecessary flag-swiping.”

“So, where are they now?” asked Optimus. Sonic and Amy then came up to Megatron carrying a big bucket of water.

“…Your Majesties, wha-?” Sonic and Amy cut off Megatron’s question.

“This is a poem, please do as you’re told,” began Sonic.

“And here is a bucket of water, ice cold.”

“Take this water,” grumbled Amy, “and dump it on we.

Don’t hesitate, do it a.s.a.p.” Megatron arched an eyebrow, then grinned. He then dumped the contents of the bucket all over Sonic and Amy.

“I’ve been waiting years to do something like that!” he cackled.

“You kids just wait until YOU get a peril poem penalty!” Sonic called out to his sons and their friends. “You’ll be sorry then!”

“Well, until then, you two better make up for all those points you lost!” taunted Silver. As Sonic and Amy ran off after their kids, Optimus chuckled.

“Sweet Gaia,” he said, “it’s nice to see them like this.”

“Hey, Megatron!” called Jazz. “He said a bad language word!”

“Let it go, already!” snapped Megatron. “Sweet Chaos, you always-!” Megatron stopped as Amy was replaced by someone else in his optics. He rubbed them and saw Amy again. “…Royana?”

“Megatron?” asked Optimus, concerned for his brother.

“Sorry, I thought Amy was that kitsune friend you made.”

“You mean Arsha?” asked Optimus.

“Who’s Arsha?” asked Sky Runner.

“A princess from another universe I made friends with,” explained Optimus. “Her world, ours, and another world briefly merged with ours during an event called the Convergence.”

“This was when I led the Decepticons down a darker path,” supplied Megatron. “I made an alliance with Arsha’s enemy and a man named Hiro Adachi, leader of Shocker Rift. Without question, that event was an unmitigated disaster! I met with Daleks, Kamen Riders, cyborg fairies, and this whole thing was just after Nemesis Prime’s bid for power!”

“So, you had enough of alternate universes after that,” guessed Galvatron.

“MORE than enough, dear boy. Take my advice, stick to matters in THIS universe. Other universes are not your concern.”

“Come on, I’m sure it wasn’t all that bad,” remarked Optimus.

“Optimus, I don’t know if you remember, but Hiro planted a torture device in my head and Dr. Borg wanted to dissect the Decepticons!” Just then Sonic, his family, Sandy, and Shade came up to them.

“Hey guys!” called Sonic, now looking dryer. “What’s up?”

“Just chatting,” explained Optimus. “Telling our kids about the Convergence.”

“Ah, the Convergence,” sighed Amy happily. “And the 3V2R! Remember when you and Arsha forgot your fight terms?”

“Fight terms?” asked Galvatron. “3V2R?”

“Yeah!” answered Sonic. “Optimus got third place in a fighting tournament!”

“It’s called the 3V2R, hosted by a race called the Chizarans,” explained Optimus. “I fought in a second one after the second war and got first place prize.”

“Oh, then you can’t fight in it anymore?” asked Amy.

“‘Fraid not.” Optimus then got a faraway look. “You know, given the war, I’d bet that they tried to contact us only to get nothing.”

“We WERE focused on something else at the time,” replied Megatron. “Primacron and Starscream leap readily to mind.”

“…Yeah. I guess I miss them.”

“Well, now’s a good time to try and call them up,” suggested Sonic.

“Do you have a means of calling them?” asked Sky Runner. Jazz winced.

“We did, at the old base,” he said.

“Scrap!” muttered Blackarachnia. “Unicron probably destroyed it when he smashed the old base.”

“Perhaps he saved that data,” mused Megatron.

“I’d be very surprised if he did in the chaos of transferring out of there,” remarked Optimus.

Chapter 4: Data Retrieval

Optimus and Sonic headed to the Space Colony ARK with Shade. As their shuttle docked, they noticed Mobius’ flagship, the Enterprise, docking with it as well. “Dad’s home!” called Shade. She dashed off the shuttle, leaving Sonic and Optimus to chuckle. They followed Shade and saw her hug a black and red Hedgehog, her father, Shadow. Shadow was hugging her back. “Daddy, it’s been too long!”

“I told you I’d come back,” replied Shadow, his gruff tone softened with affection to his daughter. A yellow Hedgehog woman, Shadow’s wife and Shade’s mother, Maria, then arrived.

“Welcome home, Shadow!” she greeted as she pecked him on the cheek. Shadow pecked her cheek in return.

“It’s good to be back,” he said.

“That can’t be Shadow,” Optimus muttered to Sonic.

“Maybe a clone took his place,” mused Sonic. Shadow saw the two and immediately scowled.

“And the Faker and Kid decided to barge into MY house?” grunted Shadow.

“Never mind, it’s the real Shadow,” chuckled Sonic.

“What are you two doing here?” demanded Shadow.

“We needed to check with Teletraan,” explained Optimus. “We started talking about the Convergence and wondered if we still had the necessary data to try and cross universes again.”

“Convergence?” asked Maria.

“It’s where our world temporarily merged with two others,” replied Shadow before he turned back to Sonic and Optimus. “Why do you two want to do that?”

“We never got a chance to talk with Arsha or Megumi since Hot Rod arrived,” said Sonic. “We just miss them.”

“Teletraan’s on Cybertron right now,” remarked Shadow.

“Well, there’s the subspace comms channel between Mobius and Cybertron,” reminded Optimus.

“All right, go ahead and use it,” grunted Shadow. “It’s not like diplomats need it!”

“Ah, don’t be such a sourpuss!” chided Maria.

---

Optimus and Sonic made it to the comms room and connected a subspace call to Teletraan’s Cybertron servers. His avatar popped up. “Hey! How goes it, guys?!” he greeted when he saw the two.

“Hey, Teletraan! It goes well!” replied Optimus.

“That’s great! What can I do for you?”

“Teletraan, this is a long shot,” explained Sonic, “but we were thinking about the Convergence and-”

“Ah, the Convergence,” sighed Teletraan. “You know, the only bad thing about that was that War’s servant was just as nuts as her at that time.”

“Yeah, X-PO called you unsophisticated, didn’t he?” recalled Optimus.

“You know, I thought about it too when I transferred to the new Autobot base. I had a chance to check over whether or not I still had the data concerning multiversal travel.”

“And?!” asked Optimus and Sonic.

“I’m sorry to disappoint you guys,” muttered Teletraan. “The only data I had was when Blackarachnia crossed over to Moebius. The other universes we visited, Beyond City and the like, they’re not there.”

“Scrap,” muttered Optimus.

“I’m sorry, Prime.”

“It’s all right, we kind of expected this.”

“You know, maybe Tails or Shockwave still have that data.”

“I know where Tails lives, but Shockwave vanished from us a while ago.” Sonic then winced.

“Actually, she didn’t vanish, per se,” he explained.

“You know where she is?” asked Optimus.

“No, but Tails has been in contact with her. It’s a sort of trade deal. He sends her Energon and she sends him copies of all her research to date. He hasn’t told me and Amy where she lives, but we figured that, as long as she’s not a threat to us at the moment, we don’t need to know.”

“Then let’s start with him first,” declared Optimus.

---

A two-tailed Mobian Fox man looked through his papers and read the reports of his business. Right now, the figures were going up. He seemed satisfied and was about to use that data to make a presentation when his buzzer sounded. He pressed the button. “Yes?” he asked.

“Mr. Prower, your wife is here,” said his secretary. The Fox, Miles “Tails” Prower smiled.

“Send her up!” he said.

“Yes, sir.” The call ended and Tails looked to his office door. It only took seconds, but it felt like hours to Tails. A woman with a rose on each side of her head then entered the office. This was his wife, the Seedrian, Cosmo Prower.

“My flower!” he said.

“My mechanic!” returned Cosmo. She and Tails then embraced each other and kissed passionately. Once the kiss ended, Tails looked his wife up and down.

“You’re looking great as usual!” he said.

“You’re looking quite dashing yourself,” mused Cosmo. “How’s business life?”

“Doing quite well. Sales are going up and production’s increasing. How about your business?”

“Flowers are still flying off the shelves,” replied Cosmo. “How about you, personally?”

“Oh, I’m hanging in there. Would like to be with you all day every day, but that’s just not how business life works.”

“Same here.” They leaned to each other for another kiss when Tails’ buzzer rang again. Tails and Cosmo groaned. “I believe the phrase on this planet is ‘Murphey’s Law’,” grumbled Cosmo.

“Yep, and it never fails. Just when things get interesting.” Tails pressed the call button. “Yes?”

“Mr. Prower, Optimus Prime and King Sonic are asking to see you,” reported his secretary.

“A social call?” asked Cosmo hopefully.

“Have them meet me and Cosmo in the courtyard,” Tails directed his secretary.

“Yes, sir,” replied the secretary. The call ended.

“Let’s go see what they want, shall we, dear?” suggested Tails.

“Perfect idea, my love!” answered Cosmo. Tails took Cosmo’s hand and they left the office.

---

Sonic and Optimus waited in the courtyard of Miles Electric’s main HQ. Optimus was in his vehicle mode and had activated his holo-form. They were looking in a display case containing two star-like objects. One was red and had three points while the other was yellow and had eight points. Optimus, being the Star Trek nerd he was, pulled out a tricorder and took a reading. “…They’re made of Energon crystal,” he muttered, “but the power in them is compacted somehow.”

“How did Tails make them?” asked Sonic.

“With Shockwave’s help,” explained Tails once he and Cosmo approached them. “They’re called Energon Stars and they tap into more power than a Transformer’s consumption of cubes would allow.”

“Good to see you again, Tails!” chuckled Optimus. He and Sonic hugged Tails, then Cosmo. “So, those Stars are from Shockwave’s research?”

“Her research AND mine,” elaborated Tails. “It was a collab-effort.”

“Well, we’re gonna need her help OR yours,” said Sonic.

“So, this ISN’T a social call?” asked Cosmo, slightly disappointed.

“I’m afraid not,” said Optimus. “We thought back to the Convergence and wanted to see Megumi and Arsha again. Teletraan didn’t copy that data over when he transferred out of the old base.”

“I only have the equipment,” winced Tails. “As to the data concerning their universes, you might have better luck with Shockwave.”

“Where is she?” asked Sonic. Tails winced again.

“She’s…at Olympus Mons,” he finally revealed. Sonic didn’t have a full grasp of Mobius’ solar system.

“Where’s that?”

“On Mars, if I’m right,” remarked Optimus. Tails nodded in confirmation.

“…Why not move to Mobius?” asked Sonic. Tails breathed a little easier as he explained.

“She wasn’t all that eager to live on our noisy planet where interruptions would plague her, like Mobians or Autobots. Besides, she has a reputation of conducting cruel experiments on live test subjects, so she figured living somewhere barren like Mars would keep her from being tempted to conduct those kinds of experiments these days.”

“If she’s not receptive to Autobots, maybe a Decepticon should visit her,” mused Optimus. “Megatron’s alt-mode can enter and leave a planet’s atmosphere. He might have better luck convincing her to fork over the data.”

“We should tell him about that,” suggested Sonic.

---

On the red world of Mars, at the base of the famous extinct shield volcano of Olympus Mons, stood a purple female robot with a visor over her optics, giving her a cycloptic appearance. She stood alone, needing some space from her smaller roommates. She listened to the winds rushing across the Martian surface and past her frame. She cycled air through her olfactory apparatus and sighed. Her solitude was interrupted by the roar of jets. She looked up and saw the outline of her faction’s symbol with wings. She then made a call to the jet. “Lord Megatron, I was not expecting you,” began the cyclops robot, the Decepticon Chief Scientist, Shockwave.

“I have some scientific inquiries I need to make concerning other universes,” explained the jet, Megatron. “May I land?”

“Very well, my Lord.” At Shockwave’s permission, Megatron’s front split down the middle and each half rotated and deployed feet at the wider parts, becoming legs. His arms rotated from the top of the jet to the sides as each jet engine housing on the side pulled away from the housing in the middle and became shoulder pads. The middle jet housing then folded to the back, taking the cockpit with it as it tucked itself into the housing. Megatron’s head then popped up and he landed in a superhero’s landing pose. “…Doesn’t that hurt, my Lord?” asked Shockwave.

“You get used to it after years of landing like that,” explained Megatron. “And my son is the Decepticon Lord, it’s just Megatron for me. Mr. Megatron, at the most formal.”

“Very well. You said something about other universes. Do any universes involve Moebius?”

“Optimus and Sonic were thinking more of Megumi and Arsha’s respective universes.”

“I thought you wanted nothing to do with them after the alliance between us, Dr. Borg, and Hiro turned out to be an utter fiasco.”

“I don’t, but Optimus and Sonic wanted to see Arsha and Megumi again, now that this universe is calmer.”

“…Well, I cannot fault that. I have the data on those universes and how to get there, but not the equipment.”

“Tails happens to have the equipment, but not the data.”

“Then I will send that data immediately.”

“I’ll just signal Tails and you’ll have twice your usual Energon shipment.”

“Megatron, wait a moment.” Megatron stopped and looked at Shockwave. “Why are you helping them?” Megatron sighed.

“…I suppose…to make up for what I did.”

“…In my experience, that kind of journey lasts until you die.”

“I know, but I might as well make a start now. …I don’t really look forward to meeting them again, especially Richard. I don’t think he would forgive me for using his wife as a bargaining chip like that. Still, I have to make the attempt.”

Chapter 5: Home Life

A six-armed woman with a spider’s rear end ran her duster across the last room in the house, the living room. She checked every possession and every piece of furniture to make sure it was dust free. When she finished, she smiled. “Now to finish it all off with a good old-fashioned vacuuming session,” she said. As one of her arms set the duster aside, the one below it plugged the vacuum cleaner in while another arm grabbed the handle and a fourth switched it on. Once the cleaner spun to life, one of her arms pushed it back and forth while two of them kept the cord out of the way and another two lifted the furniture as needed. Once that was done, she admired her handiwork, then headed to the kitchen and emptied the cleaner of the dust it picked up. The instant the cleaner was put away, she heard keys go into the front door’s lock. “And there’s Megumi and her girls, right on cue!” chuckled the spider woman.

“Hello, Lisa!” called her employer.

“Hello, Megumi!” replied the spider woman, Lisa. She headed off to see the three women that entered the house. Two of them wore gray sweaters, ascots, and skirts with massive amounts of petticoats while the third wore pants, a jacket, and tie. They all had Japanese features when it came to the face. One had straight, long, black hair and brown eyes while the remaining two had short, wavy, pumpkin-orange hair and green eyes. The woman with black hair had blue petticoats and ascot, the pants-wearing woman with orange hair had a blue tie, and the remaining woman had yellow petticoats and ascot. The black-haired woman was Megumi Hishikawa, the pants-wearing woman was her daughter, Kaede Saunders Hishikawa, and the last girl was Kaede’s twin sister, Kaitlyn. “And how were classes today?”

“They went just fine,” replied Megumi. “It was an easy day today. Just did some free writing in all of them. Managed to meet with the girls early today!”

“Did that help your lunch date reservations?” asked Lisa as she took their bookbags.

“Actually, there was another factor that helped,” replied Kaede. “Someone had cancelled their reservation, giving us a spot.”

“And let me tell you,” chuckled Kaitlyn, “it was a fantastic place! I see why Famine recommended it!”

“She recommends a lot of eateries,” remarked Kaitlyn. “It’s kind of her thing.”

“All right, girls,” Megumi called to her daughters, “we still have to get ready for the party. Go get dressed and make yourselves up. Lisa, I trust you’re coming?”

“Madam, I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” replied Lisa. “I’m sure that the Wayne Foundation will make a slight donation.”

“Alfred told me Mr. Wayne won’t be attending,” replied Kaede.

“What? Why?” asked Megumi, disappointed that one of her old friends wouldn’t come.

“He’s got a meeting with the headmaster of Damian’s boarding school.”

“Hold on!” giggled Kaitlyn. “Batman has a parent-teacher conference?! Is he in the PTA?! Tell me he’s in the PTA!” She cleared her throat and held her pointer fingers to each side of her head. She then spoke in a rasp. “We need more chaperones for Homecoming. Who needs to be convinced to sign up?”

“…You wouldn’t say that around Bruce, would you?” asked Megumi.

“…You wouldn’t tell, would you?” gulped Kaitlyn, dreading the potential Bat-glare. Megumi smirked. Kaitlyn dashed off to get dressed. Kaede headed off as well. Megumi strolled into her bedroom and opened her closet. She found the dress and swapped her After Academy uniform for it. After she adjusted everything, she opened a small cabinet containing various hair adornments and pulled one out before making her way to her vanity. She then washed her face, dried it, and put on fresh makeup. After that was done, she pinned her hair ornament to the left of her head. Once she was done, she blew a kiss to her reflection, then got up and left the bedroom. She found Lisa in a different maid outfit, Kaitlyn in her princess outfit, and Kaede in her detective clothes.

“Time, Lisa?” asked Megumi.

“We’ve still got two hours to kill before Richard gets back,” replied Lisa.

“In that case, I’m switching on the news.” Megumi switched the t.v. on, then arched an eyebrow as the news anchor was NOT the one she expected. “Er, Kaede, could you help your mother solve a little mystery?”

“I was hoping I heard wrong,” muttered Kaede. “So, it’s NOT Dad on t.v.?”

“Unfortunately, no.”

“But this is his time slot, yes?” asked Kaitlyn.

“I thought so.”

“It’s definitely his time slot,” confirmed Lisa.

“Er, guys,” gulped Kaede as she looked out the window, “I see Dad coming up the drive and…yep, he saw me and he’s not looking all that happy.” Megumi dashed to the door (an amazing feat with all those skirts) and opened it to let her husband, Richard, in. He looked broken.

“Hello, everyone,” he muttered.

“Richard, what’s wrong?” asked Megumi. Richard didn’t respond immediately. Kaede switched the t.v. off as Richard sat down on the sofa and put his head in his hands. He breathed slowly before speaking.

“There’s no easy way to say it,” he said, “but I don’t want any sit com shenanigans. Megumi, Kaede, Kaitlyn, Lisa, the single man of the house is now unemployed.”

“You didn’t quit, did you?” asked Kaede.

“Believe me, after today, I wish I did. I saw what the teleprompter was gonna say. It was continual praise about this ‘Baron Sonavok’ and how he’s a much better leader than Flora is!”

“But no one knows who this guy is!” protested Kaitlyn.

“So, I put aside my request for a raise to confront my boss about it. I told him that there was no research involved in the teleprompter’s transcript and he asked me if our viewers really cared!”

“We do!” argued Lisa.

“That’s what I said, and he called me an ungrateful ignoramus who has no reason to work in MNN, saying he had a replacement for me if I didn’t fall in line. I called his bluff…and saw my replacement.”

“So, the man we saw in your time slot’s your replacement, huh?” growled Kaede.

“And he went out of his way to give me an actual pink slip titled ‘walking papers’ just to rub salt in the wound!” Richard pounded the coffee table in front of him as Megumi placed her hand on his back. “The man makes me want to murder people!”

“He had no business firing you!” hissed Megumi. She then took a breath. “Does your unemployment leave this house?” Richard steadied his breathing.

“Like I said, I want to avoid sit com shenanigans, but I don’t want to tell everyone,” he explained. “Let’s keep it with immediate family and those who took the time to watch at least a snippet of my old time slot.”

“We can certainly help you find a job,” offered Kaede. “I know the police station could use a news anchor for their news channel.”

“I believe After Academy is also looking for a news anchor for their channel,” recalled Lisa. Richard smiled.

“I don’t know how I got so lucky to have a family like you,” he sighed.

“You survived two encounters with Vortech and had parents that excelled in teaching you respect,” replied Megumi.

“…I’ll tell Mom and Dad you said that,” said Richard, “and I think they’ll be flattered.” Just then, a wind kicked up in the house. “Okay, did I leave the door open?”

“No, it’s shut,” replied Kaede. A noise then filled the house. Megumi and Richard’s eyes popped open. Kaitlyn then arched an eyebrow in confusion.

“I know I heard that noise before, but-!” An object then materialized in the room. It was a blue box that said “Police Public Call Box” on all four sides around the top, just under the light that was flashing. It had two windows on each side, just under the police box signs, and one side had a door handle. There was a sign near the handle that said “Police telephone free for use of public. Advice and assistance obtainable immediately. Officers and cars respond to all calls. Pull to open.” There was a circular sign on the other side of the door handle that advertised “St. John Ambulance”. Kaitlyn goggled as she recognized the box. “Now I remember where I heard that sound before.”

“Yeah, you and past versions of the Vortex Riders used it as a taxi in Hill Valley,” recalled Richard.

“Daddy!” protested Kaitlyn. The door then swung into the box (despite the sign saying pull to open) and a man carrying a woman then fell out.

“Doctor!” yelped Megumi. She checked the man’s pulse, then frowned. “That’s funny, I thought the Doctor had two hearts. I’m only getting one…no.” Her face fell. “Damn. He’s dead.”

“The lady’s got two hearts,” said Lisa as she finished checking the woman’s pulse.

“I’ll get Emily and Michael,” declared Richard as he got up, eager for some activity to distract him from his woes for the moment.

“Lisa, help me get the woman to the couch,” directed Megumi. “Girls, put the man-” The man then gasped loudly, as if he was sucking in air desperately, and grabbed Megumi’s arm out of reflex. Megumi shrieked in surprise. The man’s breathing evened out. He then looked at Megumi and grinned.

“Hey!” he greeted. His accent was American. “Name’s Captain Jack Harkness! And you?”

“Dn starr,” mumbled the woman.

“I was just saying hello!” protested Jack. His face then fell. “Look, weird question, but is there someone who can help a Time Lord?”

“Oddly enough, there is,” replied Megumi, having gotten over her fright. “My husband’s calling her right now. I’m Megumi Hishikawa.”

“Ah, so YOU’RE the Hero of the Vortech Wars,” remarked Jack. “The Doctor was talking about you just before she regenerated. I didn’t get a chance to see what she looks like now.”

“Well, here she is.” Megumi and Lisa hoisted the new Doctor up onto the couch. She had ginger hair and Jack goggled at the face.

“Hold on, that face was one of her old companions, an old friend of ours before she had to have her mind wiped!” he explained. Richard got off the phone.

“Emily and Michael are on the way,” he said to Megumi.

“Good. We could use some answers about Jack here,” said Megumi.

Chapter 6: For Your Entertainment

Emily Williams, Richard’s twin sister, checked the unconscious Doctor’s hearts-beat as her brother and his best friend, Michael Archer, looked on. “Hearts are beating normally,” she reported. “She’s clearly breathing.” She then waved a scanner over her. “Mental activity’s a little off…but that’s probably because the brain’s still rewriting itself. It’s coming along nicely. All in all, from what you’ve told us, Michael, this is probably her most stable regeneration yet.”

“Thank goodness,” sighed Michael. He then recalled that Jack was telling his story to Richard’s family. He had already told them about how a companion of the Doctor’s, Rose Tyler, had made him immortal.

“So, there I was, ankle-deep in Dalek dust, and she goes off without me. Apparently, the TARDIS didn’t exactly like me, cause only Time Lords are supposed to be immortal. I still had this.” He revealed a strange strap on his wrist with a touch screen on it. “I used to be a Time Agent. It’s called a Vortex Manipulator.”

“The cheap scooter of all time-travel devices,” snarked Michael.

“All right, so it’s not the TARDIS!” grumbled Jack. He then continued his story. “I figured 21^st Century Earth would be my best bet to reunite with the Doctor, except I got it a little wrong. Got to 1869 instead, then this thing burnt out, so it was useless.”

“Q.E.D,” chuckled Michael.

“I had to live through the entire 20^th Century to wait for a version of her that would coincide with me.”

“That would have made you more than a hundred years old,” remarked Lisa.

“And looking good!” chuckled Jack. “I based myself near a rift in Cardiff and waited for her, then I get a signal and met up with the Doctor again (using a new body) and then got the full story from her, him rather.”

“That unfortunately happens with the Doctor’s companions,” said Michael. “They change so often that she runs the risk of forgetting us.”

“OI! I DO NOT!” shouted a new voice. Emily was sitting by a fully awake Doctor, her arms folded.

“I was trying to tell you guys that she was up,” she said.

“And you, of all people, Michael! I thought you were one of my biggest fans! I don’t forget my companions! I can’t!” snarled the Doctor. “I always check on them when I can!”

“…I suppose that’s true,” chuckled Michael, still a little put out that the Doctor looked like an old companion. It wasn’t the first time the Doctor got a face from someone else, but he never recalled any of them being from former companions. The Doctor then got a good look at Michael.

“You’ve changed,” she muttered.

“You can talk!” scoffed Michael. “Which regeneration is this?”

“…I can’t recall.” The Doctor thought hard for a second. She then brightened up. “Oh well, no use chin-wagging! Let’s see what this all looks like!” She looked in a mirror and gasped. “…I don’t believe it!” She smiled. “I’M FINALLY GINGER!” A frown then crossed her face. “And loud. Very loud. Still, rough with the smooth and all that! The eyes and chin are a definite improvement. …As for the nose…well, I’m not sure.” She turned to Michael. “What do you think about this nose? Ah, never mind, I don’t need you to be so nosy!” She chuckled at the joke. “Still, got many things to do. Come on, Jack! Got to make sure peace is the norm. Dona Nobis Pacem and all-!” The Doctor returned to the mirror in horror. “…I know this face! Why do I have Donna’s face?!” She then shut her eyes tight and strained.

“Holy! There’s an energy spike in her body!” yelped Emily.

“Doctor, stop!” Michael grabbed the Doctor’s shoulders and shook her. The Doctor opened her eyes.

“I can’t wear her face!” she insisted. “I’m not THAT important! What if I bump into her?! That knowledge will come back into her head, and she’ll burn to a crisp!”

“That won’t happen, Doctor,” said Jack, his face downcast. “She’s…she’s already gone.” The Doctor gave Jack her full attention. “She had a heart condition. No one could save her. She had a DNR. Donna’s…she’s gone.” The Doctor stumbled to the coffee table and steadied herself on it.

“D…Donna’s…dead?” she asked. “I mean…I never thought…”

“That’s what I tried to tell you before the Sontarans invaded.”

“…Was your universe not ready to let go of Donna?” asked Michael. The Doctor considered his words, then looked in the mirror.

“…Donna Noble, I know you’ll never remember me again, but I promise I’ll make you, the most important woman in the universe, proud!” She then took a breath, then adopted a smile. “…Could I have fish fingers and custard? I’m starving.”

“Actually, Doctor,” said Megumi, “a few of us are gathering for a party at New Castle Nerd Skull. You and Jack want to join?”

“A party! Sounds excellent! Jack, the F.N.S really knows how to throw a party!”

“Just keep the flirting to a minimum,” urged Michael.

“All right, all right!” Jack sounded a trifle disappointed. As everyone got ready to go, Megumi thought back to other old friends.

“…Haven’t heard from Optimus or Arsha in a while,” she muttered.

---

Not everyone in the F.N.S could make it to the party. It seemed to be an equal mix of old and new members. As everyone chatted amongst themselves, the music began. It was Hobbit music, a song that played during Bilbo Baggins’ 111^th birthday. A few had gotten into the spirit and danced along. Megumi’s nephew, Sora Hishikawa Elizondo, the son of Megumi’s brother, Hiroki, and his wife, Xiomara, looked on at the dancers. His sister, Gabriella, sat by him. “Come on, mi hermano!” she urged. “Ask Sweemar for a dance!” She pointed out one of the blue haired, cloud-dress wearing women dancing by herself. Sora thought about it, then sighed.

“I think I’ll just have another piece of cake,” he muttered.

“Oh no, you don’t!” laughed Gabriella. She then playfully shoved Sora into Sweemar’s arms and the two danced. Gabriella laughed a bit at Sora’s misfortune.

---

“So, there I was,” the Doctor regaled a man and a woman in a cloud dress, “surrounded by three monstrous Ogrons! They were arguing over how to execute us for the Daleks’ sake, whether they would boil us, or shoot us, or simply slit our throats! Well, they spent so much time on the whyfores and the wherewithals that, the instant the sun rose, boom! The Judoon arrested them all!”

“And the Daleks used these Ogrons as slaves repeatedly?” asked the man, Tom Williams, one of Emily’s twin sons.

“They really ARE insane,” chuckled the woman, Leemii, as she cuddled Tom.

“Well, they ARE Daleks,” mused the Doctor.

---

Over in a tent, Kaitlyn was helping Tom’s twin brother, Sam, in lighting a firework. Sam held the match to the fuse and lit it. “Got it!” he cheered. Kaitlyn then panicked!

“You’re supposed to stick it in the ground!” she hissed as she shoved the firework at Sam.

“It IS in the ground!” replied Sam as he shoved it back to her. The shoving went back and forth as they argued.

“Outside!”

“This was your idea!” The firework then launched itself into the air, carrying the tent with it and blowing two charred people back. The firework then exploded in a brilliant display of color. Kaitlyn and Sam picked themselves up and watched the whole thing.

“Cool!” breathed Kaitlyn.

“Let’s get another one!” urged Sam. They then felt someone yanking on their ears.

“Why is it,” grumbled Emily as she pulled on Sam’s ear, “that whenever there’s trouble…”

“It’s always you two?” finished Richard as he pulled on Kaitlyn’s.

“Daddy, Aunt Emily, we can explain!” begged Kaitlyn.

“Hey, who’s the Borg cosplayer?” asked a Mobian Monkey, Henry. Everyone turned to see what looked like a Romulan Borg drone.

“…We’ll discuss this later,” Richard growled at his daughter and nephew as he and Emily released their respective kids’ ears. Megumi approached the drone.

“I don’t believe we’ve met,” began Megumi. “I’m-” The drone quickly grabbed Megumi’s chin. Richard and a few other partiers rushed to get it away from her, but other drones arrived and restrained them. Megumi’s captor stared long and hard, then smirked.

“You’ve changed,” he remarked. “But dropping the eyeshadow and changing your outfit won’t save you, Megumi Hishikawa. The Author has plans for you, Optimus, and Arsha.” Megumi shoved the drone away and her partiers got out of their captors’ grasp.

“Riders, with me!” she called. Those that she called for had summoned a belt, either by pulling it out of their pockets or just using magic to form it. Those that pulled the belts from their pockets strapped them on and their belts spoke.

“Vortex Driver!” they all announced.

“Crysta Driver!” called the summoned belts. The Vortex Riders then pulled out small blue discs and inserted them into the belts while the Crysta Riders pulled out crystal spheres and pressed a button on them.

“Spark!” called Kaitlyn’s.

“Shade!” announced Kaede’s.

“Devil!” shouted Sam’s.

“Architect!” finished the one belonging to Michael’s son, Adam. The four of them then inserted the spheres into the belts and closed them up. Everyone then struck a pose.

“HENSHIN!” they all shouted. The Vortex Riders then spun the wheels on the belts and a ring based on the wheel formed beneath them and attached armor as the belts changed their outfits into black undersuits. The Crysta Riders were surrounded in mist colored like their crystal spheres, then lightning struck them and the mist vanished to reveal them in their own Rider forms. They had all become Kamen Riders!

“Whoever you all are,” snarled Megumi, Kamen Rider Royal, “you can face it! You’ll never get our power!” She rushed at the Romulan drone and summoned a sword.

“‘When the voice stopped talking,’” called a new voice, “‘a spider-themed Kamen Rider blocked her sword with his own.’”

“Eh?” asked Royal. When the voice stopped talking, a spider-themed Kamen Rider blocked her sword with his own. The sword appeared to be modeled after a snake with the mouth serving as the cross-guard and the tongue serving as the handle.

“Does it look like my soldiers and I need YOUR power?” asked the Rider in the same voice that predicted his actions. He then drove an uppercut into Royal’s jaw, sending her backwards.

“MEGUMI!” called Richard, Kamen Rider Guard, as he dashed to assist his wife.

“Okay, that’s new!” grunted Royal.

Chapter 7: Face to Face

“Where are my manners?” chuckled the Romulan Borg. “Feudal Nerd Society, meet the Lords’ boss; Khan, the Author, better known as Kamen Rider Weaver!”

“Very good hype man work, Sonavok,” praised the new Rider, Weaver.

“Sonavok?!” snarled Guard. “As in Baron Sonavok?! The one who sent schlock to MNN for me to read?! The same schlock I refused to read?!”

“Oh, that’s why you weren’t in your usual time slot,” remarked the Romulan Borg, Sonavok. “You were fired. Personally, I would have preferred execution, but that’s impossible for the inhabitants of this universe, isn’t it?”

“Enough,” demanded Weaver. He turned his attention to Megumi. “I would advise you to-” He didn’t get far as Kaitlyn, Kamen Rider Spark, leapt at him with her own sword drawn. He dodged the attack, then pulled out a book and wrote something in it. “‘Once the book was closed,’” he read the passage aloud, “‘one of the drones surrounding the place grabbed Spark by the throat and squeezed.’”

“What?!” yelped Kaede, Kamen Rider Shade. Once the book was closed, one of the drones surrounding the place grabbed Spark by the throat and squeezed. Spark gasped for air as the drone strangled her.

“STOP!” shouted Emily, Kamen Rider Touché.

“Cause and effect,” replied Weaver. “Resistance begets violence.”

“Then we won’t resist!” begged Royal. “Just please! Let her go!” Weaver nodded to the drone. The drone released Spark and her transformation was cancelled, leaving her to gasp for breath as Shade checked her over. Kaitlyn patted Shade’s arm in assurance.

“What are you doing here?!” demanded Joshua, Emily’s husband, Kamen Rider Outback. “What do you want?!” Weaver then pulled the handles behind his belt’s spider out of their slots and changed into his normal persona of Khan, the Author, a young man wearing a brown coat, Panama hat, and aviator shades.

“I seek the Sources of the Apocalypse, the Sources of Flourishment, and the 3V2R prizes of Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha,” explained Khan. “Their collection will prevent evil from rising.”

“We’re not exactly conquerors!” snarled Touché.

“I’m aware,” replied Khan. “But your actions have tempted evildoers to try. Besides, your many contradictions fascinate me. They will prove useful in creating the New Multiverse.”

“We won’t serve you!” declared Royal.

“Serve? Unlike the petty despots infecting the multiverse, I don’t require your survival to put my plans into motion! If anything, your presence will only encourage further resistance. There is no place for you in the New Multiverse. I only require pure heroes and pure villains. All other factions are remnants to be discarded.”

“Why?!” Khan smirked as he answered Royal’s question.

“You lot value stability as I do, but you fail to permanently stop chaos in its tracks. I will see to it that the New Multiverse has heroes that know how to get the job done.”

“What, by killing?!”

“If need be. You, of all people, should understand that killing a villain is necessary.”

“Are you kidding?! I hated it when I hasten Death’s domain! It makes me feel like I failed her!”

“And yet, if you didn’t, Vortech would have made the multiverse his Lego set. Besides, did you not consider that, perhaps, Death’s domain NEEDS to be hastened at points? To finally make justice, mercy, and duty the truth?”

“It already is!” The Author scoffed at Megumi’s insistence.

“You believe so?” he asked. “Take every single universe out there and grind them into the finest powder and sieve it through the finest sieve. Then show me one atom of justice! One molecule of mercy!” Just then, a black mist erupted from the ground. The mist then formed into a Kamen Rider modeled after the Grim Reaper.

“You pervert Sir Terry Pratchett’s words as bad as an Evangelist perverts the Bible!” hissed the Kamen Rider in a woman’s voice. This was Death as Kamen Rider Death. She then summoned a black mist and surrounded the partiers. They all vanished, leaving Khan and his soldiers to their own devices.

“New Castle Nerd Skull is unimportant,” remarked Khan. “Let it exist as a monument to failure.”

“Author,” said Sonavok, “I know you’re connected to us, but I figured you could use a verbal report. The Juggernaut reports that the city has been taken and Flora and her husband fled the Mayor’s Mansion.”

“Then Phase 2 is complete,” declared Khan. “Beyond City’s defenses are irreversibly compromised. Begin Phase 3 and install our puppets.”

“As you command.” Sonavok vanished in a Borg transporter beam.

---

The partiers and Death appeared in After Academy, the main school for Beyond City’s universe. Everyone was in the main courtyard. The rest of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse and their heralds were there too. A blue-haired woman in a cloud dress and a rose in her hair was talking with a woman with raven hair and chalk-white skin. They saw the partiers. “Ah, good, you’re here!” sighed the raven-haired woman, Lacey Atmadja, the new Horseman of Chaos.

“What’s going on?” asked Royal as she and the rest of her Riders powered down. “Our party just got assaulted by Borg with emotions and individuality.”

“I’ve been doing some research on them when they drove me and Swalmu out of the Mayor’s Mansion,” replied the blue-haired woman, Flora Damfel, Lacey’s herald and the Grand Mayor of Beyond City. “They call themselves the Lords. Their leader, the Author, appears to be in possession of a book that can make whatever is written in it come true.”

“The Tome!” whispered Death.

“You know about this book?” asked Megumi.

“It’s a very dangerous book, believed to be a tool that can rewrite the multiverse! I thought it was guarded!”

“It was,” replied a new voice. A pale, blond man in a dress then arrived. His name was Jandro Dormu, a Vampire once from Arsha’s world. “Brendan and I did a bit more research. It turns out the Lords were taken from their universe and given a Unicomplex to surround the Tome, but they were severed from the Collective and they were directionless for a while until this Khan character took control and made them all into a new XB Collective.”

“XB?” asked Megumi.

“Apparently, it’s something former Borg are called. Khan is supposed to be a student of Anansi, whoever that is.”

“…Anansi?” asked Death as her brow furrowed.

“You know this person?” asked Jandro.

“Every Horseman has met him once or twice.”

“I don’t think I did,” remarked Lacey.

“He’s not someone we associate with. Last time we saw him was when your predecessor died at Vortech’s hands. He’s the Keeper of the Stories, a spider deity that’s notorious for his trickery.”

“So, you DO remember!” cheered a voice. Everyone turned to see a man with eight black eyes, six arms, a spider’s rear, and a wooden cane. “I see not everyone knows me, though.”

“Wait, you’re the guy who tricked his boss into giving you a box,” recalled Megumi.

“Ah ah ah!” corrected Anansi. “I didn’t trick Nyame, that’s a death sentence. I simply used my wits to pay his price so I could have that box. Within that box were the stories, and I felt humans needed them. Good thing too, otherwise you humans would be bored. So, I believe the phrase is ‘thank you’.”

“No, we’re not subjecting ourselves to your rendition of You’re Welcome!” hissed Death. “We had a deal, Anansi! You would stay out of our way, and we would stay out of yours!”

“As Jandro mentioned, Khan was a student of mine,” replied Anansi with a slight edge to his voice. “His presence here means he seeks a way to Vorton and secure a path to Foundation Prime. He’s my problem and I intend to deal with it, but it looks like I could do with your help.” Death stared at him…then laughed.

“Th-thi-i-hee-hee-hee! Thi-ha-ha-ha-ha! Oh, this is too rich!” she guffawed. “Anansi is asking for help!”

“Considering both mortal and immortal life is at risk, yes!” hissed Anansi.

“Why?”

“Perhaps, if I could explain!”

“Yes, perhaps you should!” Anansi drew in a breath before beginning.

“Because the Author intends to use Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha’s 3V2R prizes to make a special clock that can send its maker anywhere they want. If he attaches it to the Tome, he can rewrite history for that universe alone. Worse still, if he gets the Sources of the Apocalypse and Flourishment, then he can rewrite all of creation all from the comfort of Foundation Prime.”

“That’s why he attacked New Castle Nerd Skull,” guessed Megumi. “He knows about the Gateway leading directly to Vorton. We gotta destroy it!”

“We can do it here, but the Lords are gonna see us!” warned Lacey as she and Flora sat at a pair of computers. They logged into the private network of the F.N.S’ base of operations.

“Go to the file called ‘Batcave’, located in the ‘Wayne Foundation’ folder,” directed Megumi. “There should be a program called Knightfall in there.”

“I found it!” called Flora. “Problem is, so did the Lords!”

“I’ll keep them off you!” replied Lacey. Flora opened the program and her screen changed to two microphones.

“It’s got two vocal passwords!” growled Flora.

“Richard, that’s our que!” called Megumi. She clicked on the record button. “This is Megumi Hishikawa, Feudal Nerd Society Queen. Engage Knightfall Program. Execution code 1. Vocal Password: Travelling Queen.”

“First Password: accepted,” reported the program. Richard then clicked on the second record button.

“This is Richard Saunders, Feudal Nerd Society King. Engage Knightfall Program. Execution cod 2. Vocal Password: Hank Aaron.”

“Second Password: accepted,” replied the program. “Knightfall Program is in effect.”

“We’ll keep the Lords off the program’s back!” said Flora.

---

“Author!” called a Lord drone. “They’ve engaged the Knightfall Program and another user is joining the effort to keep us from executing it!”

“I’ll handle that,” replied Khan. He wrote something in the Tome. “‘At the sound of the Tome snapping shut, the-’” He didn’t get very far as an explosion rocked the base. “DAMMIT!” swore the Author. “It’s too far along! Evacuate!” He and the Lords then vanished.

---

“Knightfall Program: complete,” reported the program. Everyone sighed in relief.

“That’s Vorton cut off from them,” said Megumi. “Thank you, Batman.”

“And we’re without allies,” remarked Richard. “Without a way to Vorton, we can’t accurately raise our friends like Chizara.”

“Or the Realms,” reminded Jandro.

“Or the Autobots,” supplied Lacey.

“…You know, having Optimus AND Arsha would help,” mused Megumi.

“Well, they both have the technology,” said Death. “I mean, the Realms are sub-dimensions that run together, and people cross the barriers between them freely. And with Sonic around, the Autobots have a concept of how to cross into parallel universes, so we might get help anyways.”

“We can’t just wait for them to save us at the last second!” argued Richard.

“Unfortunately, that’s the only option available to us,” replied Megumi.

“You can’t be serious!”

“With Flora’s home compromised and us having initiated Knightfall, we can’t get help. The only choice we have is to wait out the Lords’ occupation of Beyond City and fight them at every turn until help from Vorton arrives, either by the Vorton Team’s call or by them stumbling onto Vorton. Either way, we can’t call for help. We’ll have to go with guerrilla warfare in order to free Beyond City. We strike from the shadows.” Richard couldn’t really argue with Megumi’s logic at the moment. It didn’t mean he liked it.

Chapter 8: Reunion of Two

“So, again, we’re using the Master Emerald because?!” snapped Knuckles, the Echidna Guardian of the Master Emerald of Angel Island.

“Because there’s not enough power to fuel a dimensional rift through the Bridge Portal Generator, even when it’s set to Space Bridge,” replied Tails as he wired equipment to the Master Emerald.

“So use a Chaos Emerald!”

“Oddly enough, only the Master Emerald can reliably put out that kind of power.”

“Knuckie,” teased Knuckles’ wife, Rouge the Bat, “it’s all in good fun! Besides, didn’t you say you wanted to spar with Malak again?”

“But do we REALLY need to use the Master Emerald?!” argued Knuckles.

“Sir Knuckles,” interjected Sandy’s mother, Sira Mayworth, “can we really afford to go to other planets right now? With the Poozits infesting the galaxy?”

“Besides,” supplied Sandy’s other mother, Natalie, “I’ve always wanted to see the Chizarans again.”

“All right, the equipment’s all set up,” called Tails. He turned to Optimus and Megatron. “Any questions or gripes?”

“Just one question,” answered Megatron, “why am I going to the Realms? The Decepticons aren’t exactly on good terms with Arsha and her crew.”

“Because I want you two to try and make peace,” answered Optimus.

“Optimus-!”

“That’s an order from your Prime.”

“…You enjoy that way too much, for my liking.” He turned to Tails. “No further questions.”

“Hold it!” called Sonic as he, his family, and Optimus and Megatron’s families came running up. “You’re not going without us, are you?”

“I was about ready to call you guys!” chuckled Optimus. “Kids, Nightbird, this is your first incursion into another world, yes?”

“Daddy, just promise me,” urged Firestorm, “that we’re gonna be all right.”

“If the coordinates are correct,” replied Optimus, “we’ll be among friends.”

“Rift points are set,” called Tails.

“Away we go, then,” rumbled Megatron.

“Tails, do it!” called Sonic. Tails activated the machinery and a blue portal opened.

“That’s a dimensional rift, all right!” chuckled Optimus. “Let’s roll out!” Optimus, Megatron, Sonic, and their spouses and kids went into the rift.

---

Arsha and one of her husbands, Lardeth, were talking to her Over-realm in-laws, Endram, Teefmanam, and Pofomofo, three of Lardeth’s parents. Lardeth had wrapped Arsha up in his clouds as they cuddled. “So, I got to thinking,” mused Arsha, “with Rulamer marrying into the Forsornas, we need to learn a little Felansi dancing ourselves.”

“You go ahead, I have two left feet,” chuckled Endram.

“Oh, horse-pucky!” replied Teefmanam. “I’m the one with the terrible dancing.”

“I don’t know, you two danced just fine when Endram married us,” mused Pofomofo. She then turned to Lardeth. “What about you? How did they dance?”

“I think I was more interested in the dessert table that day,” chuckled Lardeth.

“…Fair point.” Pofomofo was about to say something else when a commotion came through the castle. Arsha and Lardeth got up and looked out the window to see the guards gathering at the south wall. Arsha then made a call to Malnar as she was touring the south wall at the time.

“Malnar, what’s going on?” she asked.

“Arsha, you’re not gonna believe it,” replied Malnar, “but I think a dimensional rift just opened up! It’s just near the wall and-!” The answer was interrupted by yelps from Malnar and the guards.

“Malnar!” called Lardeth.

“I’m all right! Something just hit the wall and…oh my word!”

“What is it?!” asked Arsha.

“It’s Sonic and Amy! They’ve got other hedgehogs, Blackarachnia, one that looks like an Optimus fanboy, three more female Transformers, and one that has the Decepticon symbol on his chest!”

“What are they doing with a Decepticon?” asked Lardeth.

“We’ll find out!” declared Arsha. “Malnar, where are they now?”

“They’re…well…unconscious,” answered Malnar. “They came out of the rift and hit the wall at high speed. There’s a pretty sizable dent in it, but it’s still standing.”

“We’ll be right there,” replied Arsha. She ended the call and she and Lardeth headed to where Sonic and his companions impacted. A woman with fox ears and nine cow tails, Arsha and Gorfanth’s daughter, Geltar, approached them.

“Mama, what’s going on here?” asked Geltar.

“If I’m right,” mused Arsha, “old friends from beyond the Realms.” The new arrivals groaned as they got up. Sonic opened his eyes and looked around. He then saw Amy picking herself up.

“Easy!” he urged as he helped. “I got you!” Blackarachnia then got up and picked up the “Optimus Fanboy” and the female Autobots with them. The Decepticon then woke up and helped his compatriots up.

“Scrap, that hurt!” rasped the Decepticon. Arsha’s eyes goggled. She recognized that voice.

“You!” she snapped. “Megatron!” Megatron then turned to see her.

“Ah, Princess Royana,” greeted Megatron.

“That’s QUEEN Royana to you!” snarled Arsha. “Archers!” Archers then leveled their arrows at him.

“Whoa! Hey!” called the “Fanboy”. “Put those things down!”

“Now, that voice, I remember fondly!” chuckled Arsha. “So, you and Megatron got upgraded, hm?” Optimus smirked.

“Sure did! Boy, we’ve got a lot to tell you!”

“…Just you Autobots and Sonic, right?”

“No, Megatron and his family too,” replied Blackarachnia.

“Why? Megatron’s a threat to the Realms. All Decepticons are.”

“Therein lies why we all need to talk.”

---

Geltar, Farmee, and Yufantel spoke with Sky Runner, Firestorm, Silver, Daniel, and Galvatron. “So you guys are from another Realm?” asked Farmee.

“I guess so,” replied Galvatron.

“And your dads fought each other?” asked Geltar.

“Yeah, a sibling rivalry that went too far,” answered Firestorm.

“Come on, it was more than that!” protested Sky Runner.

“And one of you time-traveled?” asked Yufantel.

“Er, more like a version of me from a different timeline,” replied Silver. “At least that’s what everyone says.”

“…Right, sorry,” said Yufantel as she shook her head. “It’s just a little hard to take in. A world where there are robots that can think and feel as we do, a different type of Anthros, aliens, the laws of magic working differently than ours…”

“You think that’s crazy?” asked Daniel. “Elves, dwarves, a considerate high class, ships that have organic extensions, it ain’t normal!”

“Not to us, no,” remarked Sky Runner.

“…Yeah, different versions of normal for different people, I guess.”

“And I thought the 3V2R was a bedtime story Mama Arsha told us when we were kids,” muttered Farmee.

---

Speaking of the 3V2R, Arsha and her spouses were finishing up their story. “So, after the eclipse faded, the Talkwen Stone sucked all the Divine Mana out of them and dispersed it across the Realms, constantly making new Realms,” regaled Arsha. “They became mortal, and we managed to slay them, leaving Dr. Borg for last. I had the dubious honor of killing her and then, after a rest, we went through reconstruction and Malnar, Lardeth, and I became the new rulers of the Realms, then I proposed to everyone, and we became the rulers of all the Realms.”

“That’s no easy feat,” rumbled Megatron.

“No, it isn’t,” replied Malnar coldly.

“So, what about you guys?” asked Arsha. “When did you start families?”

“Just after our war ended,” answered Optimus.

“And it’s really over?” asked Lardeth. “You two stopped fighting?”

“Well, it was a rather convoluted road,” replied Nightbird.

“You see, like you guys, we had a creator and destroyer,” explained Blackarachnia. “Turns out they were two halves of the same being that wanted to see if light or darkness will prevail and used us as lab rats to find out. We fought his dark half once.”

“That was when Sonic and I were getting together,” interjected Amy.

“After the destroyer’s defeat,” continued Megatron, “the real guardian of the planet, Gaia, woke up. Optimus and Blackarachnia married, then we all went to Cybertron the long way as Starscream shut down the Space Bridge Network. After a few fights, we learned about Primacron and that Starscream was Primacron’s first creation.”

“That screechy loudmouth?” asked Lardeth.

“That was our reaction too!” replied Optimus. “So, anyway, we get wise to Primacron’s plan, Starscream got ticked and informed his masters. Then we freed a supercomputer and put it into an organic body-”

“Vector Sigma did that himself,” reminded Megatron.

“Right, he did, sorry. After that, we convinced the Galactic Council to fight Primacron’s forces with us and we won by freeing Gaia’s moms, Lux and Umbra. With them free, we beat Primacron.”

“And then you signed a peace treaty?” asked Arsha.

“…Not…immediately. Megatron and I had one last fight before that.”

“Optimus won, but official records say that Cybertron was tired of fighting itself,” explained Megatron.

“So, we made reparations with our universe and now we’re part of an interstellar alliance,” finished Optimus.

“I’m glad things worked out for you,” said Arsha, “but I’m not so sure as I’m ready to forgive the Decepticons’ actions when they first came to the Realms. Knock-out and Ratbat’s destruction of a Fae Town still echoes in my mind and let’s not forget what Soundwave did. So, Megatron, if you have an apology on the Decepticons’ behalf, save it until I’m in a better state of mind about that.”

“…Very well,” replied Megatron.

---

An hour later, Optimus and Arsha were hugging each other as friends would. Megatron stood by and looked. Galvatron and Geltar approached him. “Mr. Megatron!” called Geltar. “I’m gonna be showing Optimus’ kids and your son around the shipyards! They wanted to meet Endea and Glanthel! Want to come?”

“You kids go without me,” grunted Megatron. “I’m fine here.”

“All right then, see you later!” replied Geltar.

“You mind going on ahead?” Galvatron asked Geltar. “I need to talk to Dad for a second.”

“Sure thing! Meet me at the North Wall when you’re done!” Geltar then left the two bots.

“You want to say something?” Megatron asked his son.

“Dad, you’ve always said for me not to repeat your sins,” replied Galvatron.

“…What does that have to do with-?”

“What about you making amends with the Realms? That’s what Optimus asked you to do.”

“Galvatron, some sins will follow you to the grave.”

“From what I read from history books and what I gleaned from your teachings, that only happens if you let them. Come on and interact, that might help you get SOME peace.”

“Son, I don’t know if I told you this, but even when I was an Autobot, I wasn’t the most sociable of bots. I’m fine being alone on this one.”

“…All right, but I think you’re making a mistake.” Galvatron then headed off. Megatron rolled his optics.

“I thought I was the parent,” he grumbled.

“Even parents need to learn from their children as much as their children learn from them,” said Nightbird’s voice from the side. She was leaning against the castle walls like he was.

“Would you stop that?!” snapped Megatron.

“Have to practice my stealth skills somehow,” chuckled Nightbird. “Our son IS right, though. You ARE making a mistake. I wasn’t there when you first came to the Realms, but what I DO know is that if you don’t at least try to make amends like you did back home, the Realms will NEVER forgive you.” She then headed off.

“…I hate it when you two are right,” muttered Megatron.

Chapter 9: What About Megumi?

After the Cybertronian kids met the Mechanicas, Arsha spoke with Optimus and Sonic. “You visited our world,” explained Arsha. “Can we visit yours?”

“Of course!” replied Sonic.

“We’d be honored to have you!” agreed Optimus. “Bring as many as you want!”

“Thank you!” said Arsha. “I know a few people that want to go!”

---

The people accompanying Arsha were her spouses, Geltar, Farmee, Yufantel, Arsha’s parents, Malnar’s parents, Teefmanam, Pofomofo, Endram, Bashoon and her family, Endea, and Glanthel. Optimus made a call to Mobius. “Angel Island, this is Optimus Prime,” he said. “Do you read?”

“Loud and clear,” replied Tails’ voice. “We’re ready to test out the ship-sized rift.”

“We’re all ready here. Go ahead.” A massive portal opened in the sky.

---

On the Endeavor, Endea grinned in the Captain’s Chair. “I went through a few of those things before I became a Mechanica,” she said, “now it’s time to see it with my own eyes. Ms. Lakurta, take us through.”

“Aye, Captain,” replied the Drow woman at the helm.

---

Optimus and his family were in the Endeavor’s cargo hold. “How you guys holding up?” he asked them.

“Cramped!” grunted Sky Runner. Seekers like her had slight claustrophobia.

“This trip will be finished soon,” promised Optimus as he put a reassuring hand on her knee.

---

On the Glanthelantir, a Drow/Incubus Blender turned to Glanthel. “Endeavor’s moving into the rift,” he reported.

“Talokan, follow the Endeavor,” Glanthel ordered his robot helmswoman.

“Aye, Sir,” answered Talokan as she keyed in the necessary instructions.

---

Arsha and Bashoon looked out the observation deck as the Glanthelantir entered the portal. “This is a change,” mused Arsha.

“Not for me,” replied Bashoon. “I saw the rift whizzing by from an observation deck as an Ensign.”

“Oh, come on, I know you were on the bridge at one point.”

“Didn’t like that view. I preferred the usual one.”

“…You know, I can see why.”

---

On Angel Island, Tails continually checked his equipment. “Tails, will you knock it off?!” protested Knuckles. “It’s gonna be fine!”

“It’s one thing transporting people across universes,” replied Tails, “It’s another to transports ships!” Just then, everyone heard the roar of engines. They looked up to see the Endeavor and Glanthelantir come out of the rift. Knuckles grinned and Tails breathed a sigh of relief. He then called the two ships. “Incoming vessels, welcome to Mobius,” he said. Knuckles then took the call over.

“This is the CRS-2784 Endeavor,” came the comms-person on the Endeavor. “Thank you for letting us visit.”

“This is the CRS-4987 Glanthelantir,” came the Glanthelantir’s comms-person. “We are grateful for visiting your world.”

“Endeavor and Glanthelantir,” said Knuckles, “you are each being assigned a flight path to Dry Dock. Please make your way there and we hope to see your crew.” The call ended and Knuckles headed off to Dry Dock.

---

The two ships landed safely and their crews and passengers disembarked. Knuckles and Rouge shook hands with everyone. “It’s great to see you again, Arsha,” said Rouge.

“And good to see you too, Rouge,” replied Arsha. “I see you’ve acquired new jewelry.”

“Yeah, but it was a legal acquisition.” Arsha arched an eyebrow, remembering Rouge’s reputation as a jewel thief.

“She’s not lying,” assured Knuckles. “My old treasure hoard became hers when I married her.”

“Ah,” said Arsha. Sonic was being checked over by Tails when a call came through.

“Your Majesty,” said his butler, “The Flame and Nitro Convoys and Supreme Councilor are here.”

“Ah, crap!” groaned Sonic. “I forgot about the meeting!”

“Did we intrude?” asked Arsha.

“Gotta take care of some royal business,” replied Sonic. “Won’t be a minute.”

“May we join you?” asked Bashoon.

“Sure, might as well see the other allies we’ve got,” said Sonic.

---

Arsha was already familiar with the Nebulan woman, Trema, but she never got to see her son, Galen, or his family. Right now, one of Galen’s spouses, Llyra, was leading Galen and Trema to a meeting place. Trema goggled as she saw Arsha. “Well, I’ll be a Decepticon Headmaster!” she breathed. “Arsha Royana!”

“Trema, was it?” asked Arsha. Trema picked Arsha up.

“It’s been too long! How are things?”

“Doing well, Trema. Finally became Queen of the Realms!”

“No kidding?! Awesome! I trust things are nice and boring, politics-wise?”

“Oh yes, they are.”

“That’s good. Same here with my son and his spouses. Speaking of which,” she turned to Galen and Llyra. “Galen, Llyra, I’d like you to meet Arsha Royana, Queen of the Realms! Arsha, this is my son, Galen, head of the World Watchers.”

“Hello, Your Majesty,” greeted Galen.

“And this is his wife, the Supreme Councilor of my planet, Llyra.”

“Pleased to meet you,” said Llyra.

“Good to meet you two,” replied Arsha.

“Did Sonic invite you?” asked Trema.

“Actually, he almost forgot about this meeting when he and Optimus brought their families to visit the Realms. We then entered the rift to visit your universe and Sonic invited us to see this meeting.”

“Well, you’re about to meet a few more friends of ours.”

---

The room was large enough for people of Transformer-height to stand in. The people currently attending sat at a conference table for all people. “Who’s left?” asked Amy.

“Just the Velocitron and Animatros delegations,” replied Llyra. Just then, a gorilla knuckled into the room. Its fur was a dark-purple and it had pale purple skin. It also had blue optics like an Autobot. Arsha arched an eyebrow.

“Erm…what’s with the monkey?” she asked.

“Ape, Ma’am,” corrected the gorilla.

“Kong Primal!” greeted Optimus. The gorilla then transformed into a bipedal robot. Arsha blinked.

“W-Why does he-?” she asked.

“He DOESN’T look like Optimus!” hissed Sonic. He then leaned in to whisper. “Seriously, those two hate being compared to one another. So, whatever you do, don’t call Kong ‘Optimus Primal’!” As soon as Sonic finished, two race cars rushed into the room and transformed into Hot Rod and Override of Velocitron.

“And the stars are here!” cheered Hot Rod.

“And we’ve got a new one here,” said Override as she pointed to Arsha.

“Everyone,” said Optimus, “this is an old friend of mine, Queen Arsha Royana. She hails from another universe.”

“Well then, welcome to our universe, Arsha!” greeted Override. “Name’s Override.”

“And I’m Hot Rod,” finished Hot Rod.

“We’re all here then, so let’s see how things are going,” said Sonic.

---

The meeting dragged a bit, as most meetings do. “Okay, next up,” said Amy, “the upcoming budget for the galactic fiscal year. Poozit relocation utilities are way above projections, guys.”

“Nebulos has got an excess of galactic revenue,” replied Llyra. “We can foot the bill, especially when it comes to the Poozit vermin. Next.”

“Animatros’ tourism business is booming,” remarked Kong. “We can step up when Nebulos falls short.” Llyra arched an eyebrow.

“You’re kidding, right?”

“All right,” said Optimus, “let’s all agree that we’ve got this covered. What else?”

“Well, it’s not an official part of the agenda,” replied Amy, “but there’s the dimensional rift we successfully made. I just have a few concerns about it.”

“And they are?” asked Optimus.

“Well, two different-sized rifts should have attracted Megumi’s attention, yes?” Optimus and Arsha looked to each other.

“She’s right,” muttered Optimus. “The Vortex Riders are practically dimensional cops. Why haven’t we seen them?”

“Maybe they haven’t gotten the reports yet?” mused Arsha. “I mean, time flows differently for different universes.”

“Yeah, but the rifts make the two universes line up. So, either they’ve retired or…”

“Or something’s wrong.”

“Well, we still have Vorton and Beyond City’s telemetry data,” replied Sonic.

“Vorton?” asked Override. “That’s just a myth.”

“It’s no myth, Override,” replied Optimus. “I saw it with my own optics. In fact, I saw Vortech himself.”

“We should try and contact Beyond City first,” declared Arsha. “That IS Megumi’s home.”

---

Once the meeting adjourned, Tails programmed in the data for Beyond City. He kept getting an error message. “Damn!” he growled. “Something’s wrong! I’m gonna try and contact Vorton.” He keyed in the necessary commands. A voice then came through.

“This is Vorton,” said a sharp, military man’s voice. “Unidentified gateway operator, you are attempting to breach our security without proper clearance. I would rather you identify yourself, but I can come over there if I need to.”

“Brigadier Lethbridge-Stewart,” replied Tails, “this is Miles Prower, AKA Tails, from Mobius. I am here with Optimus Prime and Arsha Royana. Please confirm that this is a friendly universe.”

“Standby,” replied the Brigadier. There was a silence along the comms. After a minute, the Brigadier returned with a friendlier but still militaristic tone. “Sorry about that, Tails old chap. You sound older. Enough time must have passed in your universe. You say Optimus and Arsha are with you?”

“That’s right. We’re trying to get to Beyond City.”

“I’m afraid Vorton lost contact with them hours ago.”

“Brigadier, it’s Optimus,” interjected Optimus. “What do you mean you lost contact with Beyond City?”

“Exactly what I say, Prime. Something has attacked the F.N.S so hard that they had to destroy their base and their gateway. We sent a probe into that universe, but it has yet to return. I’m trying to raise Chizara at this point.”

“Brigadier, this is Arsha. We’re coming over there to help. We’ve got ship sized rifts at the ready.”

“Roger that. I await your arrival.” The call ended and everyone got ready.

Chapter 10: Welcome to Vorton

Tails had transferred control of the gateway to the MSS-Enterprise. There were now five ships on a journey to Vorton. Optimus and his family took up positions on the Autobot Flagship, the Ark. Jazz joined in the fun and Optimus’ right-hand bot, Goldbug Magnus, was already in position with his wife, Arcee, and their daughter, Glyph, assuming their posts. The Nebulans were in one of the guest quarters. “All hands ready,” reported Goldbug.

“Now we wait for the others,” replied Optimus.

---

Because of the nature of the mission, Shockwave and her Mini-cons, Laserbeak, Ravage, and Frenzy (once Soundwave’s), took up positions on the Nemesis. “All decks report ready,” said Megatron as he took up the comms position while Galvatron sat in the Captain’s Chair. “The Ark’s standing by too.”

“Captain, there’s a space bridge opening near us,” reported Ravage. “Small one bearing 2-1-0 Mark 1-7-5.”

“Source?” asked Galvatron.

“It’s from Cybertron,” replied Megatron as he got Ravage’s readings. “The Bridge Passenger is hailing all ships.”

“Open a channel.” Megatron dutifully did so.

“This is Thundercracker Korrug, Leader of the Seekers,” came the call. Shockwave ran a Spark Check. “I heard that there was a fleet gathering around Mobius for a rescue mission. Nemesis, permission to board?”

“Spark Check confirmed,” reported Shockwave. “It’s Thundercracker.”

“Permission granted, Thundercracker,” said Galvatron. “Welcome aboard. Meet us on the bridge.”

---

While Thundercracker boarded the Nemesis, the Enterprise was awaiting its readiness update. Sira and her family were onboard, as were Sonic and his family and Shadow’s family. Rouge and Knuckles also joined them Tails and Cosmo worked on the gateway controls. “All decks report ready,” reported Shadow’s tactical officer.

“Gateway controls are locked in,” said Tails.

“We open the gateway on Optimus and the Faker’s command,” declared Shadow.

“That’s right, Faker,” chuckled Sonic. The tactical officer just rolled their eyes.

---

On the Glanthelantir, Glanthel was in awe. “I never thought I’d be out among the stars,” he remarked.

“It’s exciting for us all,” replied his CMO.

“All decks ready,” reported the tactical officer.

“We await the final checks,” directed Glanthel.

---

“I can’t believe I became a Mechanica AFTER this kind of experience!” Endea giggled. “And I still work in space!”

“It’s exhilarating, isn’t it?” asked Arsha. “Being among what was once forbidden to us.”

“Maybe we should start a space program ourselves,” mused Bashoon.

“All decks standing by,” came the tactical officer’s report.

“Signal our readiness to the fleet,” ordered Endea.

---

“Fleet’s reporting ready,” said Shadow’s comms officer.

“Let’s do it to it!” cheered Sonic. Shadow groaned at that phrase.

---

“Enterprise is ready,” said Goldbug.

“Let’s roll out!” declared Optimus.

---

A massive dimensional rift opened in front of the fleet. Once it was opened, all ships flew in.

---

Several rocks in space floated silently. They were connected by various scaffolds and tubes. In the center of it all was a rock with a massive gateway and five different shields with different patterns on them. This was the Main Vorton Gateway, the last of the Great Gateways of the Vortonian people. Right now, four people and a robot stood by it. One was a woman wearing orange pants and a white tank top advertising Aperture Laboratories. This was Chell of Portal. The second one was a woman dressed like a Dalek, complete with gunstick and plunger in her forearms. This was Rusty, a former Dalek. The third was a green-skinned woman dressed in black and wearing a witch’s hat. This was Elphaba Thropp, the former Wicked Witch of the West in The Wizard of Oz. The last person was a Cyberman without his helmet, revealing a man with gray hair and a moustache. This was Sir Alistair Gordon Lethbridge-Stewart, the Brigadier. The robot, identifying as female, had one eye, an antenna on each side of the head, pincer claws, and a hover skirt. This was Portal Operator Omega, known as POmega. “Fleet’s on its way,” reported POmega.

“Open the other end,” directed Elphaba. A fleet-sized dimensional rift opened, and the fleet arrived in orbit around Vorton. Once the rift closed, Arsha, Bashoon, Delselii, Geltar, Farmee, Yufantel, Hejema, Torya, Optimus, Megatron, Sky Runner, Firestorm, Galvatron, Goldbug, Arcee, Glyph, Sira, Sandy, Sonic, Silver, Daniel, Shadow, Maria, Trema, Llyra, Galen, Kong, Hot Rod, and Override beamed down. The ones who came to Vorton before looked as the new arrivals goggled at the place in wonder.

“So this is where the magic happened!” chuckled Delselii.

“Awesome, isn’t it?” asked Arsha.

“Daddy, you never said how amazing this place was!” Glyph said to Goldbug.

“It was something you needed to see for yourself,” replied Goldbug.

“Welcome to Vorton, everyone,” greeted the Brigadier. “I trust the trip was comfortable.”

“It was fine, Brigadier,” replied Optimus. “Now, let’s get to work. We gotta get back into contact with Beyond City. Perhaps gain some allies.”

“First off,” suggested Shade, “we should probably gain some intel. Can we send some sort of probe to this Beyond City?”

“As a matter of fact, we can,” replied POmega. “We just wondered if that was a good idea given that it can’t be hidden all that easily.”

“If we can somehow make it so that the probe is cloaked, we can easily get the intel we need,” decided Shade.

“That’s my girl!” chuckled Shadow as he ruffled her quills.

“But where are we gonna get the tech needed to cloak it?” asked Bashoon. “It’s not exactly cheap OR legal tech in my world.”

“Leave that to me,” replied Megatron. “Shockwave’s been developing cloaking technology. I’m sure this would be a perfect test for it.” Just then, they heard a couple talking as they approached.

“I’m telling you, we gotta get help!” urged a Scottish man.

“And I’m telling you to have faith!” replied a woman’s voice. Arsha’s ears flicked.

“I know that voice,” she muttered. A Naga woman with a red tail then slithered in with a dark-skinned man.

“Palma, there’s no way-!” The couple stopped when they caught sight of everyone. “…Ah, so that’s the game, eh?” asked the man.

“Arsha?” asked the Naga.

“Palmarta?” asked Arsha.

“By the Ones, it IS you!” The two women then hugged one another. “It’s been too long, I thought I’d never see you again after…well…” The Naga, Palmarta, faltered.

“Your nephews and nieces got out of there,” assured Arsha. “They formed the Palmarta School for Singers during Reconstruction.”

“Reconstruction?! Then…we won?!”

“We won! Dr. Borg drained Oyed and the Divine Ones of their Divine Mana and made them mortal, so we took that opportunity to get rid of Oyed and then we stopped Dr. Borg’s experiment to make herself and her fellow Councilors the new Divine Ones thanks to the Divine Mana they drained. Now they’re dead and me and my lovers got married and we’re ruling the-!” Palmarta hugged Arsha again.

“Your Hi…Your Majesty, you have no idea how much I worried about that! I kept having nightmares and screamed myself awake! …And woke up Liam in the process.” She gestured to the man she came in with.

“I promise you,” assured Liam as he stroked her back, “it really was no bother. Anything for my wife.”

“Wife?” asked Arsha. “You’re married?!”

“It was such a romantic first date!” sighed Palmarta happily. “It was during an After Academy Prom. Our eyes drifted to each other, and we silently came together and danced the night away, all in bliss!”

“That was the second time we met, you numpty!” called Liam. “The first time we met, you were drunk off your scaled arse!”

“Okay, so I didn’t have a good coping mechanism for post-death!”

“I appreciate seeing the truth come to light,” rumbled Megatron, “but we have business concerning your home, Mr McIntyre.” Liam recognized that voice.

“Megatron!” he hissed.

“He’s here at my request,” said Optimus. “Sonic and I visited the Realms, then Arsha visited us, then we tried to raise Beyond City only to be met with interrupted communications, so we had to come here to assess the situation and possibly find a solution.”

“We’re thinking of sending a cloaked probe,” explained Arsha. “Apparently, Shockwave’s got the cloaking tech.”

“Well, as long as Ms. One-Eye doesn’t think of dissecting me or Palmarta, we’ll help her make the probe.

---

The cloaked probe was constructed. “Cloaking device functions within expected parameters,” Shockwave reported.

“Uploading last known dimensional coordinates to probe computer,” said Rusty. “…Coordinates uploaded. Launching probe and opening a rift.” She pressed the launch button, and the probe flew into a rift.

---

“All we do is wait,” muttered Optimus as he drummed his fingers. Farmee amused himself by making cloud balls and arranging them in various patterns.

“You know, having fought in a war,” remarked Arsha, “I figured I’d get used to it during peacetime. Guess not.”

“I don’t think you need to wait that long,” replied Maria.

“Why’s that?” asked Optimus.

“We’re getting a visual.” A holographic display of After Academy in its current state appeared in front of everyone.

“Are…are those…shield walls?” asked Optimus.

“That’s part of the Siege System,” replied Liam.

“I take it that’s not something the average student thinks they would see,” guessed Megatron.

“Aye, so if that system’s up, After Academy’s in deep shite. It blocks all normal communications channels and severs us from the rest of the multiverse.”

“That explains why we couldn’t get to Beyond City,” mused Optimus.

“But what kind of enemy would warrant that?” asked Farmee. “Would they really be that dangerous?”

“The fighting needs to be contained,” replied Arsha. “In that instance, Beyond City was smart. But that still leaves the identity of the enemy.”

“Hold up, the probe’s detecting a vessel,” said Maria. “Pulling up visual now.” She keyed in a few commands and got the image of the vessel, a gray cube with circuitry on its hull and green light coming from inside. The instant Optimus saw it, his internal Energon nearly froze.

“Oh no,” he breathed. Megatron arched an eyebrow.

“That’s not what I think it is, I trust?” he asked.

“Given that the F.N.S knew a Klingon Dahar Master,” replied Optimus, “I think it is.”

“What’s wrong?” asked Farmee.

“That cube,” explained Optimus, “is the standard patrol vessel of the most malevolent enemy to the United Federation of Planets. It takes technology and people and assimilates them into a collective mind of cyborgs, suppressing any and all individuality.”

“Does this collective have a name?” Optimus growled as he said the name.

“The Borg!”

Chapter 11: Gathering Allies

“Because of COURSE the situation wasn’t dire enough without the Borg!” grunted Megatron.

“Megatron, please!” snapped Nightbird.

“How did the Borg even get into that universe?!” asked Elphaba.

“It doesn’t matter,” replied Goldbug. “The only way we can save them is if we make a strike now!”

“I’m not about to send Autobots over to be assimilated!” replied Optimus.

“Neither will I send any Decepticons,” agreed Galvatron.

“But Galvatron,” argued Goldbug, “our friends might be assimilated! We gotta reverse the process now!”

“The Decepticons have a long history of going into situations half-cocked, my own father’s schemes being the more recent examples that YOU, of all bots, should know, and I refuse to repeat those mistakes unless there’s no other alternative. If we attack now, without any knowledge of their weaknesses, the Borg will adapt and assimilate us. I won’t help on that kind of suicide run.”

“What about the Chizarans or the Tarlaxians?” asked Arsha. “They have ships.”

“And the Borg ships have a vinculum at the hearts of their vessels that suppress all individual thoughts and keep each drone connected to the Collective,” mused Optimus. “If we can distract the Borg enough to upload that virus into multiple vinculums, it could create enough damage to the Collective.”

“That still depends on what the virus will do,” remarked Goldbug.

“A feedback loop,” said Optimus. “The virus should tell the drones of each ship that it’s time for their regeneration cycle. They’ll beam aboard and begin the regeneration process, disabling their electromagnetic field and put them at minimal power. With every drone regenerating, it will cause the power net to feedback on itself and trigger a self-destruct sequence.”

“That kind of virus won’t last a long time,” remarked Megatron.

“It should be enough for our ships and allies to swoop in and save them,” replied Arsha.

“I’ll have Shockwave work with other technically minded individuals to help construct the virus,” offered Galvatron. “Now that we have an actual plan, you’ll have the Decepticons’ help.”

“I’ll contact Tarlax 14 Alpha and Chizara Prime,” offered the Brigadier.

“We’re on the clock now,” called Arsha. “Let’s get moving.” Everyone headed off. Galvatron stopped Megatron.

“Listen, Dad, about what I said-” he began.

“You spoke the truth,” interrupted Megatron. “I DID go half-cocked back in the day. You’ve learned from the mistakes of others very well. Though, if I might critique one thing, you should be a smidge more…diplomatic in your approach.”

“Yes, Father.”

“That’s my boy!” Megatron patted Galvatron’s shoulder with pride.

---

“It’s amazing,” muttered Arsha as she saw the whole thing.

“What is?” asked Optimus.

“How Cold, Distant Megatron became a dad.”

“Arsha, Megatron has changed over the years. He DOES regret what he did. That’s why he joined us when we visited you, to make amends.”

“From what I heard, Autobots died because of him!”

“Ah ah! You misheard. Autobots died when he was in charge of the Decepticons, but he didn’t cause their deaths.”

“He’s responsible for his men.”

“Ironhide died because of an acolyte of our destroyer and Chromia died of metal fatigue. Neither death was the result of Megatron or his men.”

“…I guess I’m still bitter about what his men did when they first visited the Realms.” Optimus winced at that. There wasn’t anything he could say. “I’ll work with him to free Beyond City from the Borg, but I’m not sure I can forgive or forget.” Arsha left to assist in the preparations. Optimus sighed. He had a feeling that Megumi would have similar feelings for Megatron.

---

Optimus, Arsha, and Megatron were standing by the Gateway as the Brigadier began calling an ally. “This is Vorton on the Emergency Channel, calling Castle Spectrum on Chizara Prime. Chizara Prime, do you read?”

“This is Rosadera, reading you loud and clear, Brigadier,” replied a woman’s voice that they all recognized. “Does this trouble concern the loss of communications between us and Beyond City?”

“It does, Rosadera,” confirmed the Brigadier. “And we have allies that helped us find out what happened. Arsha and Optimus are back.”

“Are they there?”

“Right here, Rosadera,” replied Optimus. “The Borg have invaded Beyond City.”

“The Borg?! How did that happen?!”

“It doesn’t matter,” answered Arsha. “What matters is that we have a plan to get them out of there, but we need your help.”

“Me, my fellow Major Princesses, and a few people from Beyond City that got trapped here will be there the instant this call ends.”

“We’ll see you then,” replied Optimus. The call ended and five different lights flashed. They were pink, purple, red, blue, and green and they all turned into different humanoid shapes. The pink light turned into a woman with pink hair, eyes, and a pink dress, as well as a woman in a red dress with red eyes. The green light turned into a woman with green hair, eyes, and a greed dress as well as a woman in orange with a rodent’s tail. The blue light turned into a woman with the same hair, eyes, and dress color, but possessing hair that touched the floor, and it also turned into a man with Elven features, bright green eyes, and orange-toned skin as well as a woman with white hair, a blue dress, and a white monkey tail. The purple light revealed a woman with the same hair, eyes, and dress and revealed a woman with a yellow dress and lizard tail. The red light became a woman with the same hair, eyes, and dress and became three blue-haired women in cloud dresses as well as a man in a dress. “Good to see you again, My Ladies,” greeted Optimus.

“And it’s nice to meet the new guys,” said Arsha.

“Lovely to see you too, Arsha and Optimus,” returned the woman in pink, Rosadera. “I don’t believe you met everyone, so may I introduce Jason Babineaux…”

“Bonjour and Guten Tag,” greeted the dress-wearing man.

“Fordelam Endri…”

“How’s it going?” asked the Elf-looking man.

“Brittney Dormu…”

“Hello!” said the woman with red eyes. Fangs appeared as she smiled.

“Emma Atmadja…”

“Welcome to Vorton!” greeted the woman with the lizard tail.

“Barbara Zhou…”

“Howdy!” called the woman with the monkey tail.

“Katrina Andrews…”

“Lovely to meet you,” greeted the woman with the rodent tail as the woman in green, Verdutha, hugged her from behind.

“Fitri Damfel…”

“Hi there!” called a blue-haired woman wearing what looked like a doughnut-style cloud on her head.

“Leemii Damfel…”

“Hello!” said a blue-haired woman with a high-collar on her dress.

“And Willmef Damfel.”

“How do you do?” asked the last blue-haired woman as she adjusted the fabric in her cloud hairpiece.

“Are these all the Herald Riders’ kids?” asked Optimus.

“Indeed, they are,” answered the woman in blue, Azuliterii.

“You said something about the Borg,” reminded the woman in red, Rojenthi.

“Are they safe?” asked the woman in purple, Moradelia.

“We don’t know,” replied Arsha. “We’re calling the Tarlaxians for help.”

“This is Vorton on the Emergency Channel,” said the Brigadier as he made the next call, “calling the Imperial Palace on Tarlax 14 Alpha. Tarlax 14 Alpha, do you read?”

“This is Tarlax 14 Alpha, Prince Lobstornias replying,” came a voice. “We’re in the middle of figuring out why we can’t go to After Academy. Our gateway there has shut down.”

“Your Highness, the Borg have invaded Beyond City.”

“Okay, so since this is the Emergency Channel and knowing you, Brigadier, this isn’t a joke. I’ll have Mom and Dad prepare the Imperial Navy. We should be there within the hour, faster if we can.”

“Please hurry.” The Brigadier ended the call and turned to his audience. “Now we wait.”

---

The Tarlaxians’ arrival took about half an hour. Three different humanoids appeared. One was a woman with scorpion features, another was a man with eel features, and the last was a man with lobster features. They were Scorpainia, Eelinape, and Lobstornias, the ruling family of the Tarlaxians. “Is it true?” asked Scorpainia when she and her family met everyone. “The Borg have invaded Beyond City?”

“I’m afraid so,” replied Liam. “We’ve got an idea on how to get them out, but we need a plan of attack.”

“I understand you have the plans for After Academy?” asked Optimus.

“I do,” confirmed Scorpainia. “Normally, I wouldn’t even consider showing you all, but the Borg’s reputation is well-known among my people. What you’re about to see does not go outside the confines of this room, is that clear?” Everyone nodded. Scorpainia activated a holographic display of the school with its siege protocols enacted. “The shield wall is simply the first line of defense. There are numerous guns ready to pop out of the ground should it fail. With how the Borg can adapt, it’s likely that it will fall quickly. Each gun modulates its energy frequency, but it’s never been tested on how effective it is against Borg vessels, just the drones. There are also mines that can be deployed, both underground and in the air. We need to weaken the Borg’s adaptability.”

“That’s where our plan comes in,” offered Optimus. “If we can get aboard a vessel, we can find its vinculum and introduce a virus that will trigger a self-destruct command on all Borg vessels in the vicinity.”

“Then we need a small strike team,” said the Brigadier as he pulled up another holographic display, this time displaying the Borg Siege in real time. “It looks like there’s a machine on the outskirts of the wall that matches all known descriptions of a Borg vinculum.”

“That will make uploading the virus easier,” mused Optimus. “Once the virus is uploaded and enough Borg vessels are destroyed, our ships swoop in and mop up the rest of the Borg.”

“We leave once the virus is completed,” declared Arsha. “We can’t afford to wait a second longer.” She then sighed. “What a way to reconnect with your friends.”

Chapter 12: Full Reunion

It took every technically minded person a full two hours to make the virus. Once done, Tails approached them. “All right, we’re ready,” he said to Optimus, Sonic, Arsha, Rosadera, Megatron, and Galvatron.

“We still need to make our strike team,” remarked Galvatron.

“The Borg tend to ignore small groups unless that group attacks them,” said Optimus. “A two- or three-person team should do the trick.”

“And it should consist of people that are smaller than us,” remarked Megatron.

“Then that leaves me, Sonic, and Rosadera,” declared Arsha.

“We can’t go down there unless it’s cleared of Borg,” said Rosadera. “We’re the leaders. If they assimilate us, we’re all hosed. Besides, Azuliterii’s better with computers than I am.”

“Well, I’m not sending my family down there!” snarled Sonic. “And the Enterprise needs Shadow on the bridge!”

“…What about Knuckles?” asked Optimus. “His punches should break through Borg armor no sweat.”

“If he and Rouge are up for it, then that’s a perfect idea.”

“What about Liam?” asked Galvatron.

“He’s needed on the Virginia,” said Arsha.

“I’m going,” said a voice. It was Teefmanam!

“Out of the question!” protested Arsha.

“Arsha, with all due respect, that’s not your call to make.”

“Teefmanam, no! This isn’t one of the games you stream! If Lardeth is forced to bury you-!”

“Arsha, my mind is made up! I’m going whether you approve or not!” Arsha looked to her friends for help.

“Azuliterii will protect her,” assured Rosadera. “You have my word.”

“…Lardeth’s gonna kill me if you die, THEN he’s gonna divorce me!” groaned Arsha.

“Neither will happen, I promise,” said Teefmanam.

---

An hour later, after Azuliterii, Teefmanam, and Knuckles were assembled and briefed on how the plan would go, the three of them gathered in the Gateway Room. Rusty keyed in the coordinates. “All set,” she reported. “Opening a rift.”

“Away we go,” said Azuliterii. The rift opened and the team jumped in.

---

Back at After Academy, Megumi headed to her bike. She fastened her Vortex Driver and inserted her i.d tag into it. “Henshin,” she announced, and she spun the wheel. She became Kamen Rider Royal and mounted her bike.

“No,” said Richard’s voice.

“We’ve discussed this already,” replied Royal.

“It’s a suicide run! The Lords are still Borg!”

“I can take out as many as I can. Besides, we can’t die.”

“Yeah, but you can still be assimilated!”

“Richard, my mind is made up!” Royal gunned the engine.

“Our kids still need you!” Royal’s fingers stopped before they wrapped around the throttle.

“…Our daughters are independent,” she sighed. “Believe it or not, they no longer need me. They’re grown, capable fighters.”

“Megumi, please! Don’t leave me!” Royal declined her head.

“…Our daughters’ freedom is more important than mine. …Be strong for me.” She twisted the throttle and sped off. She went through the shield wall and met with a wall of Lords firing on the school.

“THERE SHE IS!” called a Lord. “OPEN FIRE! STUN ONLY!” The Lords fired their disruptors. Royal’s bike projected shields, but they wouldn’t last long. She went faster and burst through the ranks, causing Lords to be scattered into the air. She then turned the bike sideways and skidded to a stop, dragging her foot along the road as a means of braking. The Lords charged and Royal summoned her sword, converted it to rifle mode, and fired as long as she could before the Lords got too close and she had to switch it back to sword mode.

---

While the fight was going on, Knuckles and his team headed to the ground vinculum. Azuliterii began keying in commands. “Come on, don’t let there be so many redundant safeguards!” she muttered. Teefmanam then looked over.

“Uh oh, some of them are getting wise!” she warned.

“That’s our cue!” said Knuckles as he banged his fists together. As the Lords opened fire, Teefmanam fired her wand while Knuckles threw different projectiles. A few of the Lords were hit. One of the ones still standing looked over his fallen comrade, then his face contorted in rage.

“You killed Amanda!” he snarled as he looked at Teefmanam. “I will make you suffer for that!”

“She’s not dead!” said a lightly armored Lord. “She’s just damaged! She needs repairs in her alcove!”

“Get her there now!” ordered the distressed Lord.

“Am I hearing that right?!” called Azuliterii. “The Borg are using individual pronouns?!”

“Never mind that!” urged Knuckles. Just then, Azuliterii cheered.

“It’s done!” At that, the Lords realized that a new command came through.

“We can’t be THAT low on power!” argued one.

“It doesn’t matter, we all need to regenerate,” replied the Strike Commander. The Lords then ceased firing and beamed up to their Cube.

“Optimus, the virus is working! Repeat, the virus is working!” Teefmanam called.

“Roger that,” replied Optimus’ voice. “Get to the school and hide out there. We’re on our way.” The call then ended.

---

Royal continued swinging her sword into the Lords. She was beginning to tire. “What’s the matter, Princess?” taunted a Lord woman. “Can’t lift your sword?”

“Too many crumpets slowing you down?” taunted a Lord man.

“Still strong enough to stop you!” panted Royal. Just then, a call came through for the Lords.

“…Aw!” complained the woman. “We were having fun!”

“No matter,” sighed the man. “We gotta go.” The Lords then beamed out.

“…Eh?!” asked Royal. She then got a call.

“Megumi! Megumi, please respond!” begged the caller, her husband.

“I’m all right, Richard,” replied Megumi. “Just…confused.”

“Oh, thank the Chizarans!” sighed Richard happily. “Megumi, there’s been a drastic reduction in Lord ground troops! They all beamed up!”

“Well, I’m not complaining. “I’m heading back. Maybe we can get some-”

“WHOA!”

“Richard! Richard, are you-!”

“Azuliterii just popped in with one of Swalmu’s people and a version of Knuckles!”

“Azuliterii?! I’m DEFINITELY on my way!” Royal mounted her bike and sped off.

---

Royal got back behind the school’s walls and met Azuliterii and her companions. She transformed back into Megumi and hugged the Chizaran. “It’s been way too long!” she said.

“You’re not kidding,” agreed Azuliterii. The embrace broke off, then Azuliterii bonked Megumi on the head. “That stunt, on the other hand, we ALL could have done without!”

“Richard!” hissed Megumi, guessing who told her. “I did what I needed to do!”

“Throwing away your freedom like that is NEVER an acceptable solution! Not when the Virginia needs you!”

“…B…But the Virginia’s orbiting Vorton and we’ve engaged the Knightfall Protocols.”

“There were people, two that you know, that got wise to the Borg invading.”

“…No way!”

“They wanted to visit you. They can’t do that if you’re assimilated.”

---

“Why did everyone go back to their ships?” Sonavok demanded a Cardassian Lord woman, Ziddet.

“It looks like a good chunk of our forces,” she replied, “were told to report to their alcoves for regeneration.”

“All of them?”

“Only the Juggernaut and Imperium are unaffected.”

“…Hold on, something’s speaking through the hive mind. Let me hear it.” Ziddet keyed in a command on the nearby console and a voice crackled to life.

“Nine. Eight. Seven. Six,” droned the voice. Sonavok and Ziddet then realized what that countdown was all about when they detected power net buildups in the affected ships.

“GET OUT!” Sonavok shouted through both the hive mind and out loud. “GET OUT OF THERE!” He could feel the drones disconnecting from their alcoves, but it was too little, too late. The Lord fleet exploded, leaving only the Imperium and Juggernaut to weather the explosions.

---

“Optimus made that virus?!” asked Megumi

“He suggested the parameters,” corrected Azuliterii. “Speaking of which…” she then made a call. “Strike team to Vorton, the Borg threat is lessened! Repeat, the Borg lost too many drones for them!”

“Just enough for us!” cheered Optimus on the other end. “We’re on our way!” A fleet-sized rift then opened and the Virginia led the fleet into the universe.

---

“Dammit! Optimus and Arsha made it!” groaned Sonavok.

“We have to fight back!” urged Ziddet. “I’ll rally our remaining-!”

“Hey, Ziddet, Sonavok,” called a Bajoran Lord woman, “the Author wants to see you as we retreat.” Sonavok and Ziddet’s blood ran cold.

---

The remainder of the Lord fleet entered their own rift and abandoned Beyond City. Everyone cheered as the enemy fled. A call then came through. “This is Optimus Prime, requesting permission on behalf of the Ark, Enterprise, and Nemesis to beam down.”

“This is Arsha Royana, Queen of the Realms, requesting the same permission on behalf of the Endeavor and Glanthelantir,” said Arsha’s voice on the same call.

“This is Queen Scorpainia, also requesting landing permission on behalf of the Hammer of Tarlax.”

“Permission granted,” replied Death on the comms channel. “Welcome back, old friends.”

“Happy to be back,” said Optimus.

Chapter 13: The Full Story

Optimus and Arsha were the first to beam down. The instant she saw them, Megumi dashed towards them with a big, fat grin on her face. Optimus transformed and activated his holo-mode in time for her to tackled him and Arsha into a hug. “I’ve missed you guys so much!” she cheered.

“We missed you too!” replied Arsha.

“It’s been way too long,” remarked Optimus. They stayed in their embrace for a bit. After a while, they broke it off

“How did you guys figure out we were in trouble?” asked Megumi as the trio got up.

“Entirely by accident, actually,” replied Arsha. “Optimus and his friends and family visited…or rather, crashed into my castle in Largandra.”

“I was feeling nostalgic,” explained Optimus, “and Shockwave and Tails had the tech needed to make our own gateway.”

“…Shockwave AND Tails?” asked Megumi. “Why did you need Shockwave in the first place?”

“Well, she had the data and Tails had the equipment, so we combined the two.”

“Why was she considered at all?”

“…Oh yeah, I didn’t tell you yet, just Arsha. Well, the war’s over.”

“I see.” There was a small silence as Megumi processed what Optimus said. When she did, her eyes widened in shock. “Hold on? The war?! Your war with Megatron?! As in…properly over?! But that’s-!”

“I know.”

“W-When?! How?!”

“It was 50 years ago in our universe. We just fought against our god and destroyer and freed their gods. By then, all thoughts of civil war were gone.”

“B-But the Autobots and Decepticons have always been at war! That’s like saying there’s no more blue or the weather’s stopped! …Who won?” Optimus took in a breath before he explained.

“Officially, both factions got sick of fighting one another over a long-forgotten reason. Unofficially, the Autobots won after I beat Megatron in single combat.”

“…I…I see.”

“It’s better if you get the full story,” said Arsha. “Why don’t we have everyone brought down and we can explain.”

---

While Megumi reconnected with Optimus and Arsha, Sonavok and Ziddet were aboard the Imperium, outside Khan’s throne room. They were panicking beyond belief. The Beyond City Mission wasn’t supposed to end in failure. One of the throne room guards looked like he was about to squee in fanboyish glee. “Hey, I know this is a little awkward,” he said, “but…can I have your autograph?”

“Not! The time!” hissed Ziddet. The two terrified Lords then drew in a breath and projected confidence. They entered the throne room.

“Greetings, Friend Au…oh,” Sonavok’s confidence died when he saw the lighting was red instead of Borg green. “…Going for a new aesthetic, huh?” he gulped. Ziddet was starting to perspire in fear. In the flashes of light, she could see Khan sitting on the throne with the open Tome on one of the armrests, just under his forearm.

“I…er…” she then cleared her throat. “My Author, despite this-”

“So, Sonavok, Ziddet,” interrupted Khan, “you know Drake, yes?” He indicated the guard that let them in.

“…Y-Yes, the whole Collective knows him,” gulped Sonavok.

“He’s a real big fan of yours, he never misses your mission reports.”

“I-Is that a f-fact?” stammered Ziddet.

“He was just telling me about what happened this afternoon. The reason we lost Beyond City so quickly. You two didn’t notice a Zephyr woman, a Chizaran Princess, and a version of Knuckles the Echidna strike at the ground vinculum outside the school, thus letting them upload a virus to the Collective that tricked our forces into thinking it was time to regenerate, then the power net of each ship built up in a feedback loop, thus…well…boom.”

“My Author, we can explain!” urged Sonavok. Khan then looked at the passage he wrote in the Tome and read it aloud.

“‘The instant Khan shouted ‘enough’, Sonavok and Ziddet’s Agonizers switched on and introduced them to mirror-universe pain for a good minute.’” He then shut the Tome.

“My Author, WAIT!” cried Ziddet.

“ENOUGH!” shouted Khan as he stood up. The instant Khan shouted “enough”, Sonavok and Ziddet’s Agonizers switched on and introduced them to mirror-universe pain for a good minute. Once the treatment ended, Khan grabbed them by their throats and hoisted them up above his head. “You idiots had that universe in the palm of your hand and you let Megumi’s friends RESCUE THEM!” He tightened his grip. “I cannot BEGIN to express my disappointment in you!”

“M-Mercy!” choked Sonavok. “N-Nother…chance!” Khan tossed the two Lords into a web he had created earlier. Mechanical spiders held them down as they caught their breath.

“You two will be reassigned as transport drones and you will NOT be consulted for finding the Sources of Flourishment!” declared Khan.

“But if we’re not helping,” protested Ziddet, “then who?!”

“Take a wild guess,” said a new voice. Five figures could be seen in the light flashes.

---

Optimus and Megumi finished the story of what happened in their respective universes and Arsha was talking about the Final War to everyone. Richard locked eyes with Megatron and nodded his head in one direction. Megatron followed him. They found a private spot and sat to talk. “So,” began Richard, “you changed.”

“I’d like to think so,” rumbled Megatron.

“Both you and Arsha committed Deicide.”

“Looks that way.”

“…Megatron, you gotta understand-”

“Here we go!”

“What Optimus said you did, the fact that you got the Decepticons to put aside their differences in the long run, the way you used Starscream’s ambitions to Cybertron’s ends instead of his, the fact that you willingly fused with Optimus to become Optronix Prime to save your universe, and the mission you took to save Gaia’s moms and your universe’s creators, that can’t be overlooked. Your actions saved your people, your universe. But, before that, you used my wife as a bargaining chip, you sided with our greatest enemy, and you encouraged discord among your allies. That’s not something that can be overlooked.”

“You want me to apologize for my actions. We both know it’s a little late for that. I was conducting a war and Hiro offered Dr. Borg and I a chance to wipe out our enemies. I believed it to be in the Decepticons’ interests if we allied with him and eventually took over. Look, my son is leading the Decepticons, and I’ve retired from that life. I’ve served my sentence for my war crimes and I don’t seek further animosity between us. What I want is to see the multiverse on my terms.”

“…Okay.”

“…Okay what?”

“We’ll work together to weather this crisis.”

“Then why didn’t you just say that?!”

“Because, originally, I pulled you here to tell you to slag off back to your universe!” Megatron arched an eyebrow at that. “Just know this, I’m giving you a chance because it looks like no one else outside your universe will. So, if you let us down, if you fall back on the ways that symbol on your chest stood for, you could save the multiverse a hundred times over and it won’t make a difference to me. Basically, screw up and I demolish you.” Megatron stared at Richard for a bit, then guffawed.

“Still the same Richard Saunders, even after he lost his job! I admire that! …Very well, it looks like we have our terms.”

“All right, let’s get back to the others.” The two then returned as Arsha was finishing up.

“…so, after all that, my spouses and I raised 18 beautiful children, three of them choosing to come along.” Her attention was then grabbed by Richard and Megatron returning. “Is everything all right?” she asked.

“Fine,” said Richard. “What’s the next move here?”

“We were hoping Anansi would tell us,” replied Megumi, “but he’s not here.”

“Try again,” called a voice. Everyone looked up to see Anansi on the ceiling. As they gasped, he dropped to the floor. “So, want to know what Khan is? What he wants? Well, I will tell you. Years ago, I worked with a version of Khan, an evil duplicate who conquered his version of Earth. He then crossed the rift and found Khan when he was just a fanboy writing fanfic. After I gave him the Weaver Driver, I trained him as my student, but then I told him about the Tome. He took control of the Borg guarding it and made them into his servants, the Lords. He went against his own parents and discovered he could remove evil and become the god of a new multiverse. To do that, though, he needs the Time Amethyst, the Mirror of Reality, and the Master Wand to make a clock symbol to place on the Tome to help him rewrite history. After that, he needs the Sources of Flourishment and the Apocalypse to help him determine how each element will work for his new universes.”

“The only Sources I know are the Sources of the Apocalypse, those crystal spheres the Horsemen of the Apocalypse hid in different universes,” remarked Megumi. “What are the Sources of Flourishment?”

“That, I can answer,” whispered Death. “The Sources of Flourishment belong to our opposite Horsemen; they are Life, Health, Bounty, Peace, and Order. They are our sisters and exist as balances for us. They used to live with us, but Lacey’s predecessor, the original Chaos, was thrown into the Void by Lord Vortech. Because of that, we needed a new Horseman of Chaos. After the original Chaos died, the Horsemen of Flourishment left in grief, with Order taking it the hardest.”

“They could be anywhere,” muttered Megatron.

“No, actually, we have their dimensional coordinates,” replied Death. “Life is in 8-3-N-1-0, Bounty is in T-H-0-M-4-5-4-N-D-F-R-1-3-N-D-5, Health is in J-4-K-4-N-D-D-4-X-T-3-R, Peace is in 4-D-R-3-X-1-4, and Order is in T-M-N-T.”

“All right, then there’s one thing we need to do!” declared Megumi. “We can’t afford to send everyone to the same universe, so we’ll divide into teams! Everyone, meet on Vorton for Team Assignments.”

“And we better train for Transcendant use,” Optimus suggested to Arsha.

“That’s right,” agreed Arsha. “We’re gonna need Kamen Rider Vortex: Trinity Soul for this one.” Megumi winced.

“About that…” she said. She then pulled out an oblong device with the Vortex Driver’s Ride Wheel on each side. Ordinarily, it would open to fit with the main Ride Wheel, but there was a problem. It was cracked, charred, and bent!

“What happened?!” yelped Optimus.

“It was during a mission in Gotham,” explained Megumi. “The Justice League had discovered that someone from the Joker’s old gang gained access to Ra's al Ghul’s Lazarus Pit and dumped the Joker’s body in there. Somehow, it hadn’t decayed all that much and the Joker came back to life, stronger and crazier than ever.” Arsha shuddered.

“I remember that demon clown!” she gulped. “Him and that Smylex of his!”

“Since the Joker died before the Transcendant was built, I figured I’d catch him off guard. The thing is it only worked because of your three. When I tried to use it by myself, it sparked wildly and flew off my Vortex Driver in the state you see it now. We still beat him back with the Justice League’s help. My team has been trying to fix it, but they’re hitting a wall here.”

“We’ve got our own scientists,” offered Optimus. “They can help.”

“And maybe some magic can help things along,” suggested Arsha.

“Thanks, you two. Right now, we’d be sunk without you.” Megumi hugged them again, then turned to address everyone. “All right, everyone, report to Vorton tomorrow for team assignments. There’s an old method we need to use.”

“…Old method?” asked Megatron.

Chapter 14: Team Assignments

The next day, after breakfast, everyone gathered in the Gateway Room on Vorton. “Minna,” called Megumi, “I didn’t want to use this method as it always weirded me out, but it’s the best method we have on making our teams. Rusty, are the dimensional coordinates set for it?”

“All five have been programmed into it,” reported Rusty.

“Into what?” asked Galvatron.

“Oh, I’ve always wanted to play that!” giggled POmega.

“Gather in a circle, everyone,” called Megumi.

“Would someone please explain to the Goblin here,” called Bashoon, “what’s going on?”

“How about the newer Vortex Riders?” asked Barbara’s father, Henry Zhou.

“Or their kids?” quizzed Brittney.

“Oh, it’s that time, hm?” asked Flora.

“POmega, do it,” called Megumi.

“Everyone, it’s time for the old Roulette Reader!” cheered POmega. A circular trapdoor opened and revealed a screen with two arrows coming from the center. “This thing reads the dimensional coordinates, accounts for all dimensional data, and decides who is most qualified to go to a certain dimension! It was used during the Vortech Wars to help decide who would go with the Keystone Bearers when there was a seven-person limit on the Gateway! Everyone, it’s time for a bit of Visitor Chance!” Game show lights then flashed as holographic showgirls appeared and danced. The Gateway Pad was also flashing in different colors as the arrows spun around in different circles. “And the ones ready to go to Universe 8-3-N-1-0 are…!” called POmega. The arrows stopped at various people before turning again as POmega rattled off the names. “…Amelia!” A woman with a veil over her hair bowed and smiled. “…Arcee” Arcee gulped. “…Arsha!” Arsha chuckled. “…Charline!” A woman with the same color of skin as Fordelam nodded. “…Foresna!” Foresna smiled nervously. “…Galen!” Galen punched his hand in readiness. “…Glyph!” Glyph giggled and clapped her hands. “…Kaede!” Kaede adjusted her hat in confidence. “…Lisa!” Lisa smiled and showed her fangs. “…Lobstornias!” Lobstornias stroked his mustache. “…Megumi!” Megumi bowed in acceptance. “…Optimus!” Optimus smirked. “…Orbak!” Orbak checked the wheels of his chair before giving a thumbs-up. “…Rosadera!” Rosadera curtsied. “…Sandy!” Sandy adjusted her gloves. “…Shadow!” Shadow grunted and folded his arms across his chest. “…Sky Runner!” Sky Runner jumped excitedly. “…Sonic!” Sonic jogged in place with a smirk on his face. “…Sora!” Sora gulped. “…Torya!” Torya gave a thumbs up. “…Willmef!” Willmef cracked her knuckles. “…and Xiomara!” A woman in green put a reassuring hand on Sora’s shoulder.

“You’ll do fine, mi hijo,” she assured him.

“The team heading to T-H-0-M-4-5-4-N-D-F-R-1-3-N-D-5 will consist of…Amy!” Amy summoned her hammer and rested it on her shoulder. “…Azuliterii!” Azuliterii ran her hand through her hair. “…Blackarachnia!” Blackarachnia flexed her talons. “…Brittney!” Brittney checked her makeup in a pocket mirror. “…Daniel!” Daniel practiced his kicks and punches before adopting a ready stance. “…Emma!” Emma’s tail twitched as she smiled. “…Endram!” Endram adjusted his arms. “…Falnii!” Falnii took a deep breath to calm her nerves. “…Flora!” Flora gave a nervous smile. “…Glanthel!” Glanthel saluted. “…Goldbug!” Goldbug swung the Magnus Hammer before pointing it out in front of him. “…Hanako!” Hanako’s tails flicked. “…Hejema!” Hejema giggled in happiness. “…Irina!” A woman in blue and orange twirled before stopping and curtsying. “…Kaitlyn!” Kaitlyn winked in triumph. “…Kong!” Kong Primal pounded his chest and roared like his beast mode. “…Richard!” Richard pointed as if he was gonna make a home run. “…Sira!” Sira coyly fiddled with the ribbon of her hairpiece. “…Swalmu!” A man in a cloud dress, Flora’s husband and the father of their children, fanned himself. “…Teletraan!” Teletraan’s android body smirked. “…Thundercracker!” Thundercracker projected lightning between his hands. “…Wilson!” A Mobian Quokka, Katrina’s father and Amelia’s husband, gave a wide grin. “…And Yufantel!” Yufantel made a cloud ball and ran it along her arms.

“Something sounds familiar about that universe’s identifier string,” muttered Teletraan, “but I can’t put my code on it.

“The teammates for 4-D-R-3-X-1-4 will be…Bashoon!” Bashoon’s ears flapped. “…Cosmo!” Cosmo giggled. “…Dinara!” A woman in yellow, Michael and Irina’s daughter, gave a flirty look. “…Elmpam!” Elmpam wagged her tail. “…Emily!” Emily flicked her braid. “…Famine!” A gaunt woman with golden-yellow skin quickly polished off her bucket of popcorn before punching her hand. “…Firestorm!” Firestorm nodded in cocky amusement. “…Fitri!” Fitri spun around and smiled. “…Gabriella!” Gabriella did a small Flamenco Dance routine before she finished with a swish of her skirts. “…Geltar!” Geltar made a cocky smirk as she held her hand under her chin. “…Lacey!” Lacey adjusted the flower in her hair before smiling. “…Llyra!” Llyra flashed her claws and teeth. “…Malnar!” Malnar made a small fireball and held it aloft. “…Maria!” Maria pulled a wrench out of nowhere and twirled it. “…Moradelia!” Moradelia smiled and sighed contentedly. “…Natalie!” Natalie used her duster like a sword and made a few slashes. “…Override!” Override gunned her engine in Robot Mode. “…Palmarta!” Palmarta shimmied. “…Rojenthi!” Rojenthi punched the air. “…Rouge!” Rouge chuckled in her usual sultry manner. “…Scorpainia!” Scorpainia’s tail swished and stopped as the tip was above her head. “…Sophie!” Henry’s wife and Barbara’s mother, a short woman with white hair, clapped in approval. “…Trema!” Trema ran her fingers along her hat’s brim. “…And Verdutha!” Verdutha chuckled happily.

“It’s been a while since we visited them,” Moradelia told Rojenthi and Verdutha. Her teammates nodded in agreement.

“Heading to J-4-K-4-N-D-D-4-X-T-3-R are…Adam!” Adam twirled a pencil between his fingers. “…Brendan!” Jandro’s husband, a Vampire like him, stroked his dress’s skirts. “…Death!” Death spun her scythe. “…Delselii!” Delselii laughed like a certain Frankenstein monster from a certain sit-com. “…Eelinape!” Eelinape knelt and put his fist to the floor. “…Farmee!” Farmee checked his gloves and pearl necklace. “Frenzy!” A Decepticon of human height primed his gun and made a “come at me” pose. “…Galvatron!” Galvatron placed his hand over his Spark, then stood at attention. “…Gorfanth!” Gorfanth swished his tail and his ears flicked. “…Henry!” Henry adjusted his doctor’s coat. “…Jack!” Jack flashed his usual flirty grin. “…Jandro!” Jandro chuckled as he adjusted his hair-rose. “…Jason!” Jason saluted as his French dad, Emmanuel, would. “…Joshua!” Emily’s husband and Sam and Tom’s father, a man with a cravat and hat, adjusted his sleeves. “…Knuckles!” Knuckles banged his fists together. “…Lardeth!” Lardeth twirled before posing. “…Liam!” Liam sang a snatch of Loch Lomond. “…Megatron!” Megatron adopted a battle stance. “…Pofomo!” Pofomofo checked her nails in confidence. “…Hot Rod!” Hot Rod leveled his arms and aimed his pipes ahead of him. “…Sam!” Sam swung his katanas. “…Tails!” Tails smirked as he hovered in the air. “…And the Doctor!” The Doctor twirled her sonic screwdriver.

“Looks like a father-son mission, Dad,” mused Galvatron. Megatron nodded in pride.

“That leaves only Team T-M-N-T, consisting of…Agus” A Mobian Komodo Dragon man, Lacey’s husband and Emma’s dad, checked his claws. “…Barbara!” Barbara giggled happily. “…Elgrad!” Elgrad puffed his chest up. “…Endea!” Endea clapped happily at her next new universe. “…Fordelam!” Fordelam smirked and put his hands behind his head in a relaxed manner. “…Hiroki!” Hiroki bowed in the usual Japanese manner. “…Jazz!” Jazz did the Michael Jackson Lean. “…Katrina!” Katrina’s tail twitched in nervousness. “…Laserbeak!” Another small Decepticon polished his armor. “…Leemii!” Leemii smirked as she curtsied. “…Michael!” Michael drew his sword and swished it. “…Nightbird!” Nightbird twirled her Sai. “…Pestilence!” A green woman with warts all over her body aside from her head then fluffed her skirt before folding her arms across her chest. “…Ravage!” The last small Decepticon, modeled after a humanoid panther, then twirled his guns before chuckling. “…Shade!” Shade winked and made a cute pose. “…Shockwave!” Shockwave checked her wrist computer, then adopted a ready stance. “…Silver!” Silver floated in the air thanks to his psychokinesis. “…Sweemar!” Sweemar adjusted her hair before smiling. “…Teefmanam!” Teefmanam adjusted her headset before striking her usual greeting pose when she streams. “…Tom!” Sam’s brother, a police officer, checked his gun before nodding in readiness. “…Twaldar!” A male Elf, Charline’s husband and Fordelam’s father, raised a rock from the floor and punched it into dust. “…And War!” An orange-skinned woman with battle scars all over her body and face then roared before drawing a large sword and leveling it at an invisible enemy.

“We have our teams now,” said Megumi. “It’s time to decide who the leader of each team is.”

“Do we?” asked Katrina.

“Katrina, sweetie,” said Amelia, “I know the implications don’t sit well with you, but this is a time of war. We need to have a command structure.”

“Those that wish to lead, remain where you are,” directed Megumi. “Everyone else, you may leave.” The ones who threw their hats into the ring were Arsha, Lobstornias, Megumi, Optimus, Shadow, Sonic, Endram, Goldbug, Kong, Richard, Emily, Fitri, Geltar, Llyra, Malnar, Brendan, Farmee, Galvatron, Megatron, Hot Rod, the Doctor, Hiroki, Jazz, Leemii, Ravage, Silver, and Tom. The Roulette Reader spun its arrows and rested.

“Team 1 will be led by…Megumi!” cheered POmega. “Team 2’s leader is…Richard! Team 3 will have…Emily as leader! Team 4 will be commanded by…Farmee! And Team 5 will have…Hiroki as leader!”

“With that,” called Megumi, “here’s the plan; each team will go to Vorton to be deployed to their universe. They then do what they can to get their respective Flourishment Horseman and Source. Once done, the next team will be deployed the next day. While that team is away, the rest of us will help in reconstruction. We can’t afford to leave the Horsemen of Flourishment to Khan and his forces. We HAVE to save them.”

Chapter 15: Bellwood Brawl

The next day, everyone was at After Academy, awaiting Megumi’s rift. As they waited, Megumi was thinking about a rousing speech when someone grabbed her arm. She gasped and whirled to see Kaede and Kaitlyn’s concerned faces. “You ARE gonna remember your team, right Okaa-san?” asked Kaede.

“…Your father told you,” said Megumi.

“Mama, that was reckless!” snapped Kaitlyn.

“The risk was well calculated!” Megumi snapped her arm out of Kaede’s grasp.

“Sorry to say, but you were terrible at math at that point,” remarked Kaede.

“You said it was for our freedom, well it would have been worthless without you,” said Kaitlyn. “I understand the sentiment and I’m glad you want to keep us safe, but you have friends that want to keep you safe as well. At least take someone with you if you’re planning on doing that again, please. Promise us.” Megumi’s eyes misted.

“…All right, girls. I promise.” She hugged her daughters. The embrace ended in short order. “Now, Kaede, we got work to do.” The rift then opened. “Minna! Ikuze!” called Megumi. Her teammates then gathered. “I’ve missed saying this! CHARGE!” The team charged straight into the rift, giving off various battle cries.

---

The rift deposited the team in a 21^st century American town. Optimus, Glyph, and Sky Runner connected to the internet and got the location. “We’re somewhere in the American Southwest,” remarked Glyph, “but that doesn’t explain the coastal city temperatures around here.”

“Looks like electric cars are just beginning to take off here, but gasoline engines are still the norm,” reported Sky Runner. “We should scan earth vehicles, Daddy.”

“Not a good idea at this time,” said Megumi. “We’d lose precious time in finding vehicles to match your frames. We need to move quickly. Besides, it wouldn’t be the first time aliens came here, if I remember the universe’s identifier string right.”

“Really?” asked Optimus.

“Check the name of the area.” Optimus’ optics flickered, then he looked it up. His optics then widened.

“Bellwood?!” he asked. Megumi grinned. “You mean we’re-?!”

“LOOK OUT!” cried a woman as she ran, bringing other townsfolk with her.

“INCOMING!” warned Sora as he pointed to the sky. A big yellow ball was hurtling towards them. Megumi and her team dove out of the way as the ball hit the pavement hard, making a small crater. The ball bounced a bit before it unfolded into a broad-shouldered creature with a face set between his shoulders, an armored backside, and claws on his hands and feet. He had a black circle on his chest with a green hourglass symbol in the middle. The creature picked himself up and dusted himself off.

“You try and enjoy a Mr. Smoothie and then an alien warlord shows up!” he grunted. He then glared at the symbol on his chest. “And you’re stuck with a watch that has a mind of his own! Omnitrix, I was trying to disable his suit! I really wanted Gray Matter!”

“BEN!” called Megumi. The creature looked up and saw Megumi and her team.

“Megumi!” he called back. “Long time no see! How’re you doing?”

“Doing fine! Who are you fighting?”

“TENNYSON!” roared a voice. The owner of the voice then landed, making a crater on impact. It was a burly humanoid with green skin, a bald head, and a tentacle beard. He was dressed in alien armor and his red eyes were blazing with hatred.

“Never mind, I can guess,” said Megumi.

“Villy, we really gotta do this?” complained the round creature, Ben Tennyson as Cannonbolt. “It’s dull now. You show up and say you’re gonna kill me and take the Omnitrix, I fight you, I win, you get thrown in prison, you break out, rinse and repeat!”

“This time will be different, Tennyson!” snarled the alien warlord, Vilgax.

“Mr. Vilgax, you ever heard of the definition of insanity?” asked Optimus. Vilgax got a good look at the group, then focused on the three Autobots.

“More Transformers?” he rumbled. He then grinned. “Good! One of my partners will be eager to see you!”

“Well, that’s disconcerting,” muttered Optimus.

“Want some help, Mr. Ben?” asked Arsha.

“Sure!” replied Cannonbolt. “What’s your name?”

“I’m Arsha Royana, Queen of the Mid-realm.”

“Nice to meet you! Now, let’s kick some squid butt!” Cannonbolt folded into his ball form and launched himself at Vilgax. Vilgax caught him, but Megumi and her fellow Riders fastened their belts on.

“Vortex Driver!”

“Crysta Driver!” Charline and Amelia each pulled out a phone and keyed in a code. The phones spoke the codes aloud.

“Zero! Zero! Zero! Orange!”

“Zero! Zero! Zero! Green!”

“Henshin!” the Riders announced. Charline’s change consisted of orange light surrounding her before black Roman Soldier armor materialized around her. Amelia’s was the same, but the light surrounding her was green instead of orange.

“And the Vortex Riders arrive! Good!” chuckled Vilgax as he shoved Cannonbolt aside. “Another associate of mine would like to meet you again! One I’m sure you’re familiar with! Wish to speak your catchphrases?”

“We’ll humor you this once, Vilgax!” hissed Royal. “Kamen Rider Royal! Evil will ultimately bow to me!”

“Kamen Rider Seeker!” called Xiomara. “It’s not gold I seek, but your end!”

“Kamen Rider Shade,” said Kaede. “You will be blinded by shadows.”

“Kamen Rider Herald O!” called Charline.

“Kamen Rider Herald G!” announced Amelia.

“We bring news of your defeat!” they said together.

“Get him!” called Royal. Everyone charged at Vilgax. He fired lasers from his eyes, but it did no good. Everyone got out of the way. Optimus then grabbed him and threw him in the air. Arsha summoned her armor and leapt into the air before firing a magic blast at his back, sending him down. Cannonbolt then slapped the Omnitrix symbol, and he changed into a different creature. This time, he was a twelve-foot-tall, humanoid, dinosaur-like creature with brown scales and a tail.

“HUMUNGOUSAUR!” he shouted. He then grew and expanded to nearly three times his original size and gained stegosaur plates along his back, then he punched Vilgax into the pavement a few times. When he stopped, Vilgax groaned in defeat. “And that, as they say, is that,” rumbled Humungousaur.

“Still calling out your alien names, huh Ben?” muttered Royal.

“Actually, that’s the result of the Omnitrix,” replied Humungousaur. Speaking of which, the Omnitrix symbol flashed red. “That’s what I call timing!” He then shrunk down into a young man with brown hair and green eyes. He wore a square-faced wristwatch on his left arm and his face had his usual cocky smirk. “Back to Incarcecon with you, Squidhead.” He slapped a pair of handcuffs on Vilgax’s wrists. Vilgax then chuckled. “…Okay, that’s always a bad sign!”

“It won’t happen now,” remarked Vilgax, “but my allies will come for you soon! You’ll see!” The cuffs then activated a teleporter and took Vilgax away. Ben then used the Omnitrix to call his friends in the Plumbers.

“Plumber HQ, Vilgax mentioned something about a future breakout,” he warned. “Better conduct all sorts of security sweeps.”

“This is Rook, message received, and I am preparing security sweeps,” replied a man on the other end of the call. “That means you will be searched at times.”

“Good idea, Rook. Can’t risk bringing in anything Vilgax could use. I’ll be bringing in some old friends from other universes.”

“Understood.” The call then ended. Ben then turned to Megumi’s group with his usual grin.

“Enough about that, let’s get some Mr. Smoothies!”

---

Unbeknownst to the team, they were being watched. A strange, purple sports car was idling in an alleyway. The driver, shrouded in the shadows of the cockpit, switched a radio on. “My friends, Vilgax is currently in Plumber HQ.” he said in a rather young-sounding voice.

“Good,” replied a man on the other end. “Then the plan is working. The breakout will keep our enemies out of our hair long enough for us to snatch and grab Life! Make your way to Plumber HQ at once!”

“I’d advise you to remember that we’re partners,” warned the driver, “not master and flunky.” He hung up and drove off.

---

Khan saw the whole thing. He grimaced as he saw the car drive off. “Oh dear,” he muttered. “Maybe I shouldn’t have sent them here. …Nah, it’ll still work out in the long run.”

Chapter 16: Ghosts of the Past

Once everyone got their smoothies and Optimus, Glyph, and even Sky Runner parked their vehicle modes, the heroes all gathered at various tables. “So,” began Ben, “what brings you back here? Social call?”

“I wish it was, Ben,” said Megumi. “A person known as Khan is travelling to various universes to find the Sources of the Horsemen of Flourishment, the opposites to the Apocalypse Horsemen. We believe one of them is here in your universe.”

“It’s a pretty big universe here,” remarked Ben. “This Horseman could be on any planet.”

“Well, we have their names,” said Optimus. “Stop us if any of them sound familiar. Let’s see…Life.”

“Hold up, we DO have a person calling herself Life at Plumber HQ!”

“You do?!”

“Yeah, she’s a woman that looks like she came out of a black and white cartoon. Her skin’s a more inky-black, so we assumed she was an alien. She’s working as a secretary right now.”

“Wait, what did that Vilgax character say about associates?” asked Arsha.

“Oh no!” realized Ben. He then made a call through the Omnitrix. “Plumber HQ! Vilgax is transporting an enemy to kidnap Life! Repeat! Vilgax has a plot against Life!” No one replied. “...Rook?! Grandpa Max?! Patelliday?! I’d settle for Blukic and Driba! SOMEONE RESPOND!”

“Let me try!” called Megumi. Ben held the Omnitrix near her face. “Plumber HQ, this is Megumi Hishi-!”

“Your voice is as unchanged as your body,” chuckled a voice. “The arrogance lacing it is still there, but I doubt you’ve seen much combat the last time we met.” It was a man’s voice and it made Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha’s respective blood run cold.

“…Th…that’s impossible!” breathed Arsha.

“He’s dead, right?!” asked Optimus.

“I was,” replied the voice, “but now I’m back! Megumi, my daughter, it’s only fitting that you are made aware of the resurrection and triumph…of Adachi Hiro, Lord and Master of Shocker Rift and the original Kamen Rider Rogue!” Megumi said nothing, she was too scared to come up with anything in the face of her biological father returning from the grave.

“…Megumi?” asked Sonic.

“Have you nothing to say?” asked Hiro.

“Megumi, it’s all right!” urged Sonic. “We beat him once! You, more than any of us!”

“…You died,” Megumi finally addressed Hiro. “Right over Chizara Prime! Right after Vortech’s second death! I saw your ship fly into an unstable pocket dimension! …I tried to save you!”

“But it took one stronger than you to bring me back to the mortal plane,” remarked Hiro. “I believe you met him, one Khan. Totally different to the former Dalek we knew. He used his power to bring me and my wife and child back to life after we all languished in Hell!”

“That’s impossible, Heaven and Hell are locked to people like us! Only the Horsemen, gods, and god-like beings can pass freely between life and death!”

“And yet, here I am, in Plumber HQ, thanks to the Author. Oh, he had to take several major precautions to safely pass through but imagine it! A single, simple human succeeded where Kamen Riders, Transformers, and Kitsunes failed! A testament, don’t you think, to my remarkable savior.”

“And you formed a new cabal with him.”

“Him and others that Optimus and Arsha sent to Hell. We all wish revenge on you! You and your pathetic friends, too afraid to kill with your bare hands! I have a clear goal in my head, Megumi. What do you have now?”

“After all this time, everything we saw, everything we lost, I have only one thing to say to you………SAYONARA!” Megumi ended the call.

“Great, and Hiro’s probably broken Vilgax out already!” complained Ben.

“Others that we sent to Hell?” muttered Optimus. His optics then widened. “No! Not Starscream!”

“Prime?” asked Arsha.

“Starscream’s the first Arti-Vok! He died when Primacron did! He’s out for revenge!”

“Optimus,” replied Megumi, “I doubt Starscream’s involved. He’s too much of a backstabber for the Author.”

“Speculation won’t help,” remarked Sora. “Maybe infiltration is needed.”

“Ooo! Ooo! I wanna try!” called Glyph.

“Hey, save some for me!” snapped Sky Runner.

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!” shouted Optimus and Arcee.

“…Really?” remarked Sky Runner.

“It’s WAY too dangerous! You’re not exactly a fighter!” argued Optimus.

“Daddy, I don’t think we have much choice here! Besides, I’ve fought before!”

“In Seeker Tournaments! This is actual warfare!”

“Daddy, I’m scared too, but we’re in this whether we like it or not.”

“Well, Glyph’s not going!” declared Arcee.

“Mama!” protested Glyph.

“You’re an Archaeometrist!”

“I’ve shot a gun before!”

“On a firing range!”

“Girls, I’m sorry,” said Optimus, “but you’re not going and that is that!”

---

“‘Absolutely not’ I said,” grumbled Optimus later as he, Megumi, Xiomara, Galen, Arsha, and Willmef watched through Sky Runner’s optics from a screen. “‘Way too dangerous’ I said. ‘You’re not going and that is that’ I said. Until Ben, Amelia, Charline, and Orbak offer to go with them and Megumi and Arsha override me! ‘Yeah! Sure! I can protect them! I don’t need working legs!’” Galen then swatted the back of his head.

“Will you be quiet?!” he hissed.

“Besides, Orbak HAS fought in that wheelchair,” said Arsha. “The kids are safe.”

“Yeah, well, one of the parents doesn’t share that feeling!” replied Optimus. Xiomara then clicked the call button.

“Señorita Sky Runner, how are things?” she asked.

“Just surrounded by metal walls. Green metal walls,” replied Sky Runner. “Seriously, Mr. Tennyson, what’s the deal with the green?”

---

“I dunno,” replied Ben as he pushed Orbak’s chair. “Ask the Galvans. They came up with the symbol.” Just then, the Omnitrix beeped as its faceplate flashed green. “A distress signal!” he said. “A Plumber’s in trouble!” He activated a locator. “This way!” He led everyone down the hall to see two women, one standing over the other. They were both Appoplexians, tiger-like humanoids with a single black claw on the back of each hand, long eyebrow protrusions above each eye, and very muscular. One of the women wore the white suit of the Plumbers and the other wore a yellow skirt and top with a golden flower pinned to the back of her head and a string of gold beads running across her brow. The most damning thing of all was that the women looked exactly the same. “PHURY!” called Ben. “And…Phury?”

“You must be the Ben Tennyson of this universe,” remarked the skirted woman. “You’re right. I AM Phury, but not the one you’re dating.”

“Dating?” asked Megumi over the Omnitrix. “What happened to Kai?”

“We broke up,” replied Ben.

“Was that Megumi Hishikawa?!” snarled the skirted Phury. The Phury on the ground was convulsing in pain as she strained to look at Ben.

“B-Ben!” she gasped. “Run! T-Too…dangerous!”

“Takes right after her Pa, wouldn’t you say?” scoffed the skirted Phury.

“What did you do to her?!” demanded Ben.

“Just administered something to her systems,” replied the skirted Phury. “Not my concoction, though. It’s his.” She pointed behind the team. Someone stepped out of the shadows. It looked like Optimus in the old days, but his armor was purple and his helmet was black.

“Admiring the work?” he asked.

“Sickened by it!” hissed Orbak.

“Oh, don’t tell me you’re not crazy enough to try and cure her!” complained the other Optimus. “I mean, what rational being sends a guy with useless limbs down here in enemy territory?! …Speaking of limbs, think they’re shiny enough?”

“Who are you?!” demanded Glyph.

“A743642.”

“It’s bad enough you steal my dad’s old look, now you steal his serial number?!” snarled Sky Runner.

“Your dad’s look?” asked the Optimus lookalike. “So your daddy is Optimus Prime? Tell me, did he ever talk about a guy he threw onto a heap of Korlonium Crystals?”

“Yeah, his only kill that he doesn’t regret. Some schmuck named-” Sky Runner’s optics went wide. “…No! …No, that’s impossible! You’re-!”

“Some schmuck?!” The Optimus duplicate advanced menacingly on Sky Runner and her team. “That’s all the history books call me?! SOME SCHMUCK?!” He turned to the skirted Phury. “I’ll take on the Transformers! You get the results to Hiro and Borg!”

“Will do!” replied Phury.

“Wait, what did you say?!” called Orbak. Evil Phury didn’t listen, she just charged out of Plumber HQ.

“After her!” called Sky Runner.

“But we gotta get my Phury back on her feet!” protested Ben.

“You get her to a medical ward!” said Sky Runner. “We’ll-!” Her father’s evil duplicate wrapped his fingers around her neck.

“If your father is listening,” he snarled, “tell him Nemesis Prime is back and ready to sow fear into his blasted life, starting with the death of his daughter!” A fireball then struck him in the back, forcing him to release Sky Runner.

“You were right,” hissed Optimus as he stepped out of the shadows, “I WAS listening. It’s why I used Locus the instant I saw you throttle her! Sky Runner! Glyph! Help Ben get his Phury to the medical ward! Nemesis Prime is mine!”

“Will do!” After Sky Runner confirmed her orders, Ben pressed a button on the Omnitrix, activating a holographic selection ring that scrolled through the heads of aliens.

“Come on! Give me something fast! Jetray! Astrodactyl! Fasttrack!” he begged. He then slid the faceplate back and revealed a cylinder with the green hourglass symbol on it. He pushed the cylinder down and his body changed. His skin turned blue, a tail sprouted from his rear, his head became angular, his stance became that of a velociraptor, his fingers became three black claws, and he had black balls on his feet. “XLR8!” he called out. “Perfect choice, Omnitrix!” He scooped up his Phury and he, Glyph, and Sky Runner dashed down the hall to the medical ward. Nemesis Prime smiled.

“Oh Lords!” he called. Lords then appeared in the usual Borg teleport beam. “Deal with the smaller ones and pursue Ben 10. Optimus is mine!” The Lords attacked the rest of the team as the two Primes fought.

Chapter 17: Fight for Life

Optimus and Nemesis continued their duel, with Optimus striking fast and Nemesis blocking every blow. Optimus then swatted Nemesis’ knife-hand chop and made something fall out of his arm and crash onto the floor. A purple liquid spilled out of the object. “Huh, I’m out of fuel,” muttered Nemesis.

“And I’m out of patience for you!” snarled Optimus as he decked Nemesis. Nemesis ended up sprawled on the floor.

“You REALLY know how to spoil a coming-out party!” he grunted. “How am I supposed to spread the gospel of darkness if you destroy any and all Dark Energon deposits and take away a proper hideout for me and my associates?”

“You’re sick!” hissed Optimus. “You need mental help fast!”

“Well, maybe I DO feel a little…off.” Nemesis then slammed his foot into Optimus’ chest and sent him to the floor. “But being sent to Hell will do that to you! You think it’s all about demons constantly whipping you and pouring lemon juice on the wounds for all eternity?! No! It’s being crammed into a damn cul-de-sac with no privacy, no space to call your own, and constant sharing circles with two dress-wearing Oni that can make multiple copies of themselves, one of them being a damn transvestite! Well, not this time! This time, Khan’s brought us back to life AND with bodies like Megumi’s! Immortal AND invulnerable!”

“Yet she could still fell pain!” Optimus then got back up and went on the offensive.

“You know,” Nemesis quipped as he blocked the blows, “I think Plumber HQ would be a great set of digs! Our current hideout’s a shanty in Under-town, right below Bellwood!” Optimus then drove an uppercut into Nemesis’ jaw. Nemesis rubbed his chin. “All right, you win this fight, but not the base! Mark my words! Bellwood’s gonna be shrouded in darkness for eternity unless Life comes with us!” Nemesis pulled his gun out and fired. Optimus dodged the shot and Nemesis took that opportunity to transform and get away. Optimus briefly considered pursuing him, then he recalled that his friends were fighting the Lords. He then made a call.

“Megumi, this is Optimus. My evil twin, Nemesis Prime, is escaping. Be advised, he’s unhinged.”

---

“Roger that,” replied Megumi. She ended the call. “Suit up! Arcee, have you met Optimus’ evil twin?”

“No, but I know about him,” replied Arcee. “He’s actually two evil doubles in one Unicron-worshipping package. The Optimus Repaint exterior is piloted by an evil cyborg version of Tails.”

“Tails’ smarts, Optimus’ powers, and a wicked streak the size of a single universe. Lovely,” grunted Megumi.

“Vortex Driver!”

“Crysta Driver!”

“Hen-!” Disruptor shots then hit the pavement near them. The Lords then surrounded them.

“What in-?!” spluttered Xiomara. A few Lords then appeared with a woman in their grasp. The woman had obsidian skin and wore white.

“One false move and Life gets it!” warned a Lord.

“She CAN’T get it,” remarked Kaede. “She’s an immortal.”

“Oh, she doesn’t need to die, but she’s gonna wish she can!”

“Y…You can’t!” gasped the woman, Life.

“Oh, but we can!”

“What did the Author say about them?” snapped a voice. Everyone turned to an alleyway to see a woman come out. The appearance of the woman made Arsha freeze in terror. The woman was cyan-skinned, had moth antennae sprouting from her hair, insect wings on her back, cybernetic legs, a cybernetic arm, and a prosthetic right eye. The talons of her feet created holes in the pavement as she came out of the alley. Arsha’s terror was palpable.

“…Borg!” she whispered.

“DOCTOR Borg, Arsha,” corrected the woman, the cyborg Sprite, Dr. C. Y. Borg. “Then again, for you, it’s been 15,000 years, so you’re bound to forget things about enemies you’ve killed. I take it you’re ruling the Realms?” Arsha said nothing. Dr. Borg then turned to the Lords. They all had their disruptors pointed at Life. “Only the ones holding her need to keep their weapons on her,” she said. “The rest of you, keep your disruptors trained on our adversaries. If they even blink in a fashion that indicates they’re going to do something, open fire. Oh, and avoid the Transformer’s chest. Yes, that’s where their Spark is, but that also means that’s where their armor is the strongest. Aim for the metal that matches the face’s color, then coordinate fire at the points where the armor overlaps the skin.”

“Don’t do this!” warned Life.

“Did you say something?” asked Dr. Borg.

“Leave her out of this, Borg!” snarled Arsha, coming to her senses. Dr. Borg smirked.

“Not even questioning why I’m here before you! You guessed who brought me back and how by virtue of learning about my colleagues’ return. That’s what I like about you, Arsha, you make decisions based on the facts. It’s because of that that you’re predictable! That’s why victory is assured for us! We’ve read up on you and your activities! We know your every move! We know how you think!”

“Do you know what I’m thinking right now?” Dr. Borg chuckled at Arsha’s question.

“Yes. You’re thinking ‘What’s my arch nemesis’ grand design this time?’”

“Something along those lines. I’m also thinking about who to take out first.”

“Take them out? What would your family say, dating one of the Lords behind their back?” Dr. Borg laughed at her crass joke. “Just so we’re clear, I fully intend to present your corpse to the Realms, but you need to suffer first!” Kaede looked at one of the Lords holding Life down, then her eyes widened.

“…Mr. Wayne?” she said. Dr. Borg smirked again. Megumi saw who Kaede was talking about.

“Bruce, what happened to you?! When did you get assimilated?!”

“It was during a Parent Teacher conference with Damian’s boarding school headmaster,” explained Dr. Borg. “He’s remained silent since his assimilation. Through that, we’ve learned about his Agamemno Contingencies. Did you know he was so paranoid that he made one for himself if he turned rogue? I remember how it goes, the file was called ‘Detective’ and it read ‘While Batman is a master strategist and combatant, he is only human. The best way to disable his strategic abilities would be to distract him, his parents are an excellent blind spot as is his endless crusade to protect the innocent, taking hostages is a good distraction, particularly if they’re friends or family.’” Megumi smirked this time.

“You didn’t read it all!” she said. Dr. Borg looked offended.

“What’s THAT supposed to mean?!” she snarled. “I recited it word for word!”

“You missed a sentence in that one.”

“Oh, really? And how does that sentence go?”

“Bruce, wanna explain or should I?” The Bruce Wayne Lord glared at Dr. Borg.

“‘Think carefully before you do this’!” he said. He then decked his fellow Lords and tore the disruptor off his arm. The armor on his head then lowered to give the illusion of his usual appearance as Batman.

“The Bat’s betrayed us!” called a Lord.

“Get rid of him!” ordered Dr. Borg. She then shrunk to the size of an insect and flew off.

“Stop them!” ordered Megumi. This time, the transformation was uninterrupted.

“Henshin!” called the Riders. They then adopted their Rider personas as everyone, even Life, got ready to fight. Sora was alarmed.

“Ma’am, please get to safety!” he urged.

“I appreciate the concern,” replied Life, “but I wear flats for a reason.”

“TATAKAE!” called Royal. Everyone went on the offensive, with Batman taking out the most Lords. It became a source of light contention.

“Batman!” protested Seeker. “That was mine!”

“You were about to kill him!” snarled Batman.

“They’re too far gone, unlike you!”

“Not what you think! We do! Not! Kill!”

“Batman’s right!” called Shade. “The Lord Collective is nowhere near as oppressive as the original Borg Collective. Just knocking them out for a bit is enough to bring them to their senses.” To prove her point, the Lords she already knocked out woke up and looked around.

“What the?” stammered one. “Downtown? I was in the financial district!”

“Wait a minute, these are Bellwood citizens?!” yelped Sora.

“Thanks for the tip, Batman!” called Life. Everyone dialed it back and knocked their enemies out. Once the fight was over, everyone was panting. Royal turned to Batman.

“I’m immortal, yet I’m getting too old for this,” she joked.

“You’re out of practice,” remarked Batman.

“You’re no spring chicken yourself, Bats,” observed Shade. “Your kicks weren’t getting high enough, even with all that Borg kit.”

“I’m aware. It’s why my new daughter’s taking up the cowl and modifying her batsuit.”

“…Daughter?” asked Royal.

“Diana and I married and had a kid,” explained Batman. “Damian constantly reminds me I have two blood children now.”

“And he approves of Wonder Woman as a mom?”

“He and the rest of the…‘Batfam’ insisted I marry her. I was surprised she gave up her own immortality for me.”

“I guess she figured a life without you would be empty.”

“…That’s the most plausible theory.” Royal and the rest of the Riders then ended their transformations.

“Good to see you again, Batman,” she said as she shook his hand.

“And you, Megumi. Thanks for giving me an opening to betray the Lords.”

“Glad I could help. Come on, Bats. We better get that Borg junk off of and out of you.”

“The only place that could do that safely would be Plumber HQ. It’s currently occupied by the enemy, even when Nemesis Prime got away from Optimus.”

“What about the rest of the team?” asked Arsha.

“They’re safe. Magister Max Tennyson got them out of there and this world’s Phury is being taken care of.”

“That still leaves our Phury,” muttered Arcee.

“Batman,” said Megumi, “do you know who else the Author brought back? We know Hiro and Nemesis Prime are with Dr. Borg.”

“He’s brought back Dr. Borg’s spouses and councilors, a former wraith known as Intrag, Nemesis Prime’s fellow Terrorcons, and Hiro’s wife and daughter.”

“His daughter? I thought she was still in Igura’s womb.”

“She was born in Hell and made to suffer like the rest of the damned.”

“Hold on, she was punished for sins she didn’t have a chance to commit?!”

“You can guess that the experience made her insane.”

“No kidding. We better regroup somewhere.” Megumi activated her communicator. “Minna, we gotta meet up elsewhere. Guess who’s back?”

Chapter 18: Sora's Future

Everyone was following a modified, old GMC motorhome, lovingly called the Rust Bucket 2 and belonging to Ben’s grandfather, Max Tennyson. Right now, Life was behind the wheel and the cavalcade was going across the country to Keystone, South Dakota, straight to Mt. Rushmore. Max was driving the Rust Bucket 2 with Xiomara, Sora, and Life as his passengers. They were sitting at the table with Sora looking out the window. “…Mi hijo?” asked Xiomara. “¿Está bien?”

“…No, Mama, I’m not,” mumbled Sora.

“What’s on your mind?”

“…How can I make Dad understand?”

“…No entiendo.”

“I know Dad wants me to be a Kamen Rider. Why else would he ask about me being a hero? I DO want to be one, but I’m not so sure I can specifically be a Kamen Rider.”

“Batman’s not a Kamen Rider,” reminded Life.

“And your father’s not pushing him to be one,” remarked Xiomara.

“But Dad’s always going on about how Kamen Riders are the most varied type of hero!” replied Sora.

“That’s not entirely true, the various Super Sentai teams are rather varied.”

“Sora, was it?” asked Life. “It sounds to me that you fear that you’re failing your father.”

“…I am.”

“Now that’s not true at all!” remarked Xiomara.

“Mama, what if he doesn’t accept that I don’t want to be a Kamen Rider?!”

“He WILL! …If he stupidly doesn’t, I can make him understand.”

“You know, there’s an organization that I think could help you,” mused Life. She then gave Sora a blue ring. Sora picked it up and saw that the ring had the symbol of what looked like an alien lantern on it.

“…The Blue Lantern Corps?” he asked.

“They could give you the serenity your crave and give you the ability to fight without the use of a belt.”

“I’m sure Papa would love to know that his son is a Blue Lantern,” urged Xiomara.

“…I’ll think about it.”

“Here we are!” called Max. “Mt. Rushmore!” The familiar carved faces of George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Theodore Roosevelt, and Abraham Lincoln loomed over everyone. The cavalcade drove into the mountains and a secret entrance opened to reveal a hidden base. Ben’s Phury was taken to the medical ward and Sky Runner advised the medical staff on treatment. It required Energon to counteract the effects of the Dark Energon in Phury’s bloodstream. The two would cancel each other out and the body’s immune system would naturally purge it. She would be out of action for a few hours. As he waited, Sora looked at the ring Life gave him. Life then approached Sora again.

“…It’s a big decision,” she remarked.

“…Life, do you even WANT to leave this universe?” asked Sora. Life grimaced.

“To be honest, no.”

“Why?”

“Because this universe is one of the most diverse ones when it comes to life-forms. Yes, it has its baddies that want to burn it or control it, but this universe is proof that life finds a way!”

“Then maybe your Source would be safer here.”

“I don’t think I got the full story about why you lot are here.”

“…It’s about the boss of the ones that invaded Plumber HQ. You see, he has something called the Tome-”

“The what?!”

“Th-The Tome.”

“The same Tome that can make something real by writing it down and narrating it?!”

“Y-Yes!” Life’s face was frozen in stark terror.

“…That’s why they’re here! They want my Source!”

“They’re after your sister’s Sources too,” called a voice. It was Rosadera. “Optimus, Megumi, and Arsha’s 3V2R prizes are also needed for the Author’s grand design.”

“…Then it really IS time to go home. …Will they really accept a nine Horseman Sisterhood?”

“It’s ten again,” said Sora. Life looked to him in surprise. “The Horsemen of the Apocalypse found their new Chaos, a lady by the name of Lacey.”

“…40,000 years it took them to do that,” mused Life. She smiled. “Order’s going to like that. …I miss them so much.”

“Then maybe now’s a good chance to reconnect with them,” suggested Sora.

“…Not until we get my Source back.”

“Where is it?”

“In a hidden pocket dimension inside Plumber HQ. We must retake it soon.”

“We better discuss this with everyone, then,” declared Rosadera. “Sora, are you coming with us?”

“I…I still need to decide,” replied Sora.

“Just know this,” said Life, “you don’t need a belt to be a hero.”

---

Sora spent some time to himself. He still couldn’t figure out what he wanted to do when it came to stopping evil. As he looked out of Washington’s eye, his mind still spun with questions. “And they say I brood a lot,” chuckled a voice. A de-Borgified Bruce Wayne then came up.

“…Mr. Wayne, how do you cope?” asked Sora.

“…With what?”

“With being what Gotham wants you to be?” Bruce chuckled.

“Take it from me, if Gotham found out the connection between me and my nightlife, they’d want me to give up being Batman.”

“Then how can you really say you’re a hero?!”

“There are enough people that look up to Batman as a symbol of hope. As long as I can inspire someone to fight against evil until the day they die, then I have won. …It’s about your dad, isn’t it?”

“I worry that he can’t see that there are other means of fighting evil without a belt.”

“I don’t think he’s THAT obsessed with the Kamen Rider franchise. I doubt he’d be in the F.N.S if he was that mule-headed. Remember, I fought alongside him in the Vortech Wars. While his preferred method of hero work involves a belt to give him armor, he respects my own methods. He once compared the variety of heroes to ice cream, there are many different flavors and they all taste good to someone.”

“But what about carrying on the legacy? I mean, don’t you want one of your family to be the next Batman?”

“I’d rather they find their own path.” Sora was surprised by that answer. “That’s what any parent wants. When Dick Grayson became Nightwing and got himself out of my shadow as Batman, I couldn’t be prouder of him. And I know Hiroki, he would want you to carve out your own path.”

“…I guess I’m not so hopeful,” admitted Hiroki.

“You know, there’s an organization in my universe that fights for hope,” replied Bruce. “They usually assist the Green Lanterns.”

“…You’re not talking about the Blue Lanterns, are you?”

“You know about them?”

“I’ve done some research on each Lantern Corps. Life gave me a Blue Lantern ring.”

“Well, Kamen Riders fight for hope, why not assist them as a Blue Lantern? Just a suggestion.” Bruce then headed off and Sora took the ring out of his pocket, staring at it.

“…Hope,” he muttered. “…I could do with that myself.” He then looked to the stars. “Imagine that, a monk needing hope.”

---

Bruce met up with Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha. “Something on your mind, Bruce?” asked Megumi.

“Your nephew is a little lacking in hope,” replied Bruce. Megumi grimaced.

“It’s something he’s struggled with for his entire life. He looks up to his father a lot and wants to emulate him, but he’s come face to face with the fact that he’s not his father and he feels like he’s failing himself.”

“That’s a load!” remarked Optimus. “He’s not failing anyone!”

“Unfortunately, I know all too well of children that feel like they’re not living up to their parents’ ideals when they feel that their parents are wrong in some fashion,” sighed Arsha.

“One of your kids?” asked Megumi.

“Both of me and Lardeth’s kids. They wanted to be heroes like us but didn’t like combat. It was a huge relief to them when we told them we didn’t like combat either, especially after the Final War. I think Sora and Hiroki need to talk it out soon.”

“I have a feeling the conversation will be better than Sora realizes. I know Hiroki. He’s a very understanding man. The only thing he’s afraid of is that his son won’t find his own path.”

“Any parent fears that for their kid,” replied Optimus. “I went through that with my daughters. For a moment, I thought that my own kids would want to be a Prime. When I offered them the Matrix, though, they said no, they didn’t want to lead the Autobots. …Now, Glyph, on the other servo, I think she has potential to be a better Prime than me.”

“If Arcee’s okay with it,” remarked Arsha.

Chapter 19: Preparations

Megumi looked out of Jefferson’s eye for a moment. She was waiting for Bruce. “You’re early,” remarked Bruce’s voice as he approached her.

“I’m like the Flash,” joked Megumi.

“Not really. Despite his speed, Barry’s got terrible timing. What’s on your mind?”

“…Bruce, there’s no easy way to say this without bringing up recent trauma, but we need to know the Author’s plan concerning Plumber HQ. Did he say anything to the Lords?” Bruce took a breath before he adopted the Bat-Voice.

“They intend to flood Bellwood with a gaseous form of Dark Energon, thus poisoning everyone unless Life comes with them. This universe’s Phury was the control by injecting liquid Dark Energon into her bloodstream. The Phury you know was all too happy to perform the test.”

“And do you know the enemy’s numbers?”

“Right now, it’s Hiro, Khan, Nemesis, Evil Phury, Dr. Borg, and Metaltron.”

“Metaltron? I haven’t heard that name since the hunt for Dalek Caan.”

“Well, she’s involved.”

“What about Vilgax?”

“They’re not concerned with breaking him out.”

“He’s not gonna like that.” Megumi then snapped her fingers as she recalled something. “We need you to suit up. You can’t exactly fight without your utility belt. …And I haven’t exactly used a certain object for some time!”

“That thing can’t get you what you want, only what you need.”

“Well, we NEED the cowl.” Megumi then pulled a metal gauntlet out of a hidden pocket in her dress. She fastened it onto her hand and a symbol glowed. The symbol looked like an alien compass. “Hello, Locate Keystone.”

“Do you still remember how to use it?” asked Bruce.

“…It HAS been a while.” Megumi decided to check the instructions on the gauntlet. “Ikuze!” she whispered to herself. “Locate Keystone, Activate!” The symbol then glowed. “Initiate Rift Detection!” The symbol then went a pale green. Megumi then wandered around the room. As she did, whenever her hand passed over an area, the green glow became less pale. Soon it was a solid green as a white crack appeared on the wall. “Identify Source of Rift!” The symbol flashed a few times as it beamed the information directly into her head. Megumi grinned. “Bingo! Locate Help from D-C-C-0-M-1-C-5!” The crack became a rift and a bat-themed armored car landed in front of the two. “Voila,” said Megumi as she gestured towards the current Batmobile.

“Perfect!” cheered Bruce. He approached it and the rear opened. It revealed two harnessed seats that came out and tilted down. A raven-haired girl in a red and green costume with a skirt and cape and a bald man with a thin moustache and wearing butler clothes raised the harnesses.

“Mr. Wayne!” called the girl.

“Master Bruce!” said the butler, Alfred. The Batmobile’s canopy then opened and a black-haired woman with a tiara, a red leotard with a blue skirt, and a golden rope then jumped out of the Batmobile’s cockpit.

“Robin, wha-” The woman, Wonder Woman, then saw Megumi. “…I see we’re among friends.” She then saw Bruce. “And family!” The two then hugged and kissed.

“…Is Batman-?” Megumi asked the girl, the current Robin.

“No, that’s Bruce Wayne,” replied Robin.

“Miss Persephone, it’s all right,” assured Alfred. “Megumi Hishikawa already knows about the family.”

“Oh. Well, in that case, DADDY! MOMMY! CUT THAT OUT! IT’S GROSS!”

“Don’t knock it until you try it, Persephone,” replied Bruce.

“More dimensional mishaps?” asked Wonder Woman.

“Yep. This time, someone wants to rewrite all of reality.”

“You’ll be happy to know, Master Bruce,” said Alfred, “that there’s a Batsuit in the Batmobile.”

“Thanks, Alfred.” Bruce then opened a compartment that revealed the cape and cowl he was famous for. He then put it on and assumed the usual stance of Batman.

“With all that, minna, we better bring you up to speed,” declared Megumi.

---

Everyone heard about the Author’s plan from Batman. Megumi, Ben, the Phury Ben’s dating, Optimus, Arsha, Max, Batman, Wonder Woman, Kaede, Sora, Rosadera, and Life sat around a table. Ben pulled up a layout of Plumber HQ with the enemy’s movement in real time. “All right, the enemy’s prepping some old Appoplexian ship that was long decommissioned after the Highbreed War,” he reported.

“It’s a Rumble-Disc,” explained Phury. “It’s designed to spread toxic gas over a wide area and Bellwood falls within that area.”

“In any event,” said Ben, “according to enemy movements, the Rumble-Disc is ready to launch. They’re just sitting there.”

“This is a good opportunity to strike,” declared Megumi. “Optimus can get us in via Locus-”

“He can’t,” said Batman. “When Optimus first used it, the Lords studied its energy signature. They’ve adapted to it and fed the information into Plumber HQ’s defense grid.”

“Then how do we get in?” asked Arsha. “They’re sure to have closed off the entrance Sky Runner’s team used.”

“There’s another entrance that they haven’t checked for,” replied Max. The display then zoomed in on an entrance. “It’s disguised as my plumber shop.”

“That’s the main entrance, Grandpa!” protested Ben.

“It’s also too obvious for them to believe we’d be that crazy,” remarked Wonder Woman.

“Making it perfect to confuse the enemy,” mused Megumi.

“Speaking of the enemy,” said Rosadera, “who knows how they function?”

“At least the Lords are easy to explain,” replied Kaede. “I’ve been catching up with Star Trek: Picard. Like Optimus, I know of how the base Borg functions.”

“I never got a chance to watch Picard,” revealed Optimus. “Could you explain any further Borg facts?”

“Not much about them is different than the series you grew up with. The Borg still have the adaptive shield matrix and attack en masse.”

“Adaptive shield matrix?” asked Phury.

“Yep. A couple of shots at Borg Drones with a laser weapon at one frequency will automatically send data about that frequency along the Collective and they will change their shields to block that frequency. Unless you can change the settings quickly enough, you’ll be overpowered.”

“What about frequency modulators?” asked Max.

“Those will definitely help against the Borg.”

“But they’re also a drain on power,” remarked Ben. “The Omnitrix is more efficient than that. When he died, Azmuth gave me every single command code on this thing.”

“Azmuth’s dead?” asked Megumi.

“He died a month ago. Tough old Galvan, we all thought he was too stubborn to die.”

“So he gave you EVERY command code?”

“Yep, even Master Control. Combined with the Randomizer Function, we should be able to plow through the Lords.”

“All that’s left,” mused Rosadera, “is to figure out the weaknesses of the enemy’s generals.

---

Back in Plumber HQ, Khan the Author was speaking to his teammates outside Vilgax’s cell. “How are Rumble-Disc preparations?” asked Khan.

“Did you write that we would get everything ready ahead of schedule?” asked Nemesis. “Because we’re ready right now.”

“I didn’t, but it’s good to hear that we’re ready.”

“Well,” said a blue-skinned woman in a skimpy Dalek-themed outfit, Metaltron the former Last of the Daleks, “I don’t know about you, but I don’t see the enemy giving Life up that easily.”

“You’re quite right, which is why Bellwood’s soon-to-be massive loss of life will be on their head.”

“After that,” rumbled Vilgax, “our alliance will have served its purpose.”

“Hm?” quizzed Dr. Borg.

“Our agreement. Once you have Life, you give me the Omnitrix.”

“…That was the deal?” asked Hiro.

“It was,” replied the evil Phury.

“…A pity,” remarked the Author. “We could use the cash.”

“You wished to use the Omnitrix for petty robberies?” asked Dr. Borg. A nasty thought formed in Vilgax’s head.

“No, but we gotta make some money here. …Maybe we should put it up for auction. The Techadon Weapon Masters would pay a fortune for it.”

“Perhaps, if he breaks out of Incarcecon in time,” chuckled Phury, “Vilgax would get first bid.” That set Vilgax off. He slammed his fists on his cell door.

“YOU BETTER HOPE I’M SUCCESSFULLY TRANSFERRED TO INCARCECON, APPOPLEXIAN!” he roared. “BECAUSE IF I BREAK OUT NOW, YOU AND YOUR ASSOCIATES’ TREACHEROUS HIDES ARE MINE, YOU HEAR ME?!” Khan opened the Tome and read a passage aloud.

“‘Once the Tome closed, the cell door’s security systems delivered a shock that wasn’t strong enough to kill him but was enough to send him flying to the back of the cell and knock him out.’” He then snapped it shut. Once the Tome closed, the cell door’s security systems delivered a shock that wasn’t strong enough to kill him but was enough to send him flying to the back of the cell and knock him out. “With all that,” said the Author, “let’s get to work.”

---

Over in Mt. Rushmore, Optimus looked at Ben’s Phury. She arched an eyebrow, feeling unnerved. “…What?!” she snapped.

“It’s just…I never thought I’d see the day,” replied Optimus.

“What day?”

“Well, I only stopped at Ben 10: Ultimate Alien, when he used the Ultimatrix. Whenever he turned into an Appoplexian, there wasn’t anything to indicate genitals. …You guys really wear clothes? Appoplexians wear pants?” That…wasn’t the correct thing to ask an Appoplexians. A ticked-off Phury grabbed Optimus’ holo-form by the collar and hoisted him up to her face.

“OF COURSE, WE WEAR PANTS!” she roared. “AND SKIRTS! AND UNDERPANTS! AND SHIRTS! AND BELTS! AND BRAS! AND SHOES! AND SOCKS! LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, OPTIMUS PRIME, LEADER OF THE AUTOBOTS! APPOPLEXIANS HAVE A HIGHLY ADVANCED SENSE OF SHAME! BOO-YAH!”

“Wait, so you’re telling me that, all this time, Rath was running around…” Optimus’ holo-form eyes went wide. Phury growled before sighing.

“Buck naked. And the Appoplexians wanted Ben’s head for a time until Rath got clothes. …Still, he knows how to keep the peace and got us Appoplexians in the Plumber Alliance. With that hurdle cleared, I just had to ask him out.”

“…Good for Ben, I guess?” Phury gave a low growl, guessing the implications of Optimus’ statement. Optimus wisely took off.

Chapter 20: In Fearful Day

The team surrounded a small building advertising itself as Max’s Plumbing and had a cartoonish version of Max. Batman and his family covered the main entrance with Ben, Royal, Shade, Optimus, and Arsha. Batman made several hand signals, but no one moved. “…I! Don’t! Know! What! That! Means!” hissed Robin.

“Three! Of! You! Go! Around! Back!” Batman whispered in return.

“Why doesn’t he just say that?” asked Optimus. He pointed to Shade and Royal. They followed him to the back of the store. Ben then entered the store and went into a bathroom with a single toilet and an out of order sign on it. He then carefully pulled the chain above his head. A hidden elevator then brought Ben down into the base. He stepped out of the elevator and quietly approached a computer. He keyed in several commands and arched an eyebrow.

“That…that’s not possible,” he muttered. He then made a call through the Omnitrix. “Er, guys, I don’t know how to tell you this, but…it’s empty.”

“There’s gotta be a mistake, Ben,” replied Royal. “Check and recheck.”

“I already did. There’s nothing!” The cell behind him then broke and Vilgax strode out.

“Well, well, well!” snarled Vilgax. “If it isn’t Ben Tennyson himself! Tell me, how are things going?”

“I take it the Rumble-Disc isn’t here?” guessed Ben as his hand hovered over the Omnitrix.

“Ah, so you know of their plan.”

“Yours too.”

“I WAS a part of it, until they abandoned me!”

“Well, once you’re back in your cell, we’ll be able to find them.”

“You won’t find them in time.”

“I’ve got Clockwork to help me find them!”

“You say that as if the Author doesn’t know of your aliens and doesn’t have contingencies in place for them. He most assuredly has plans in place for Chronosapien interference. Admit it, Tennyson. We need each other.”

“No way! I need to stop them, and you only want me dead so you can get the Omnitrix! I don’t see that as a good way for us to be allies!”

“I DON’T want the Omnitrix right now! I just want their heads on a platter!” Ben glared at his hated nemesis for a bit.

---

“Ben, this has to be the stupidest idea you’ve ever had!” snarled Ben’s Phury as everyone gathered around a console with Vilgax keying in commands. “You’re just gonna buddy up with the guy who’s been trying to kill you since you were ten all to stop a Rumble-Disc?! Ben, this is nuts!”

“It’s not the craziest thing I’ve done,” replied Ben.

“Besides, we need all the help we can get,” observed Megumi.

“And you guys expect him to be buddies?!” protested Phury.

“We’re anything but buddies,” assured Ben.

“Glad to know that,” rumbled Vilgax.

“…Yeah, sure, dismiss the Appoplexian’s concerns! That’s smart!” grumbled Phury.

“We’re not dismissing your concerns, Ma’am,” soothed Optimus. “Vilgax IS on a leash.”

“We’re getting closer to its location,” reported Vilgax. “Just a few more…NO!”

“What’s wrong?” asked Batman.

“IT’S GONE! THE RUMBLE-DISC IS GONE! THEY’RE EARLIER THAN THEY LET ON!”

“What?!” Megumi rushed to the computer. “…There’s a comms channel here! Private and untraceable!”

“Let’s see what the enemy has to say!” urged Optimus. Megumi opened the comms channel and the Author and his team appeared onscreen.

“I don’t believe I’ve met you in person lately, Metaltron,” growled Megumi.

“I had no reason to meet you at the moment,” replied Metaltron.

“Stop me if you’ve heard this one,” chuckled Nemesis. “There were two fellows on a secure channel. One says to the other-”

“Where’s the Rumble-Disc?!” demanded Optimus.

“You call that a punchline?!”

“You’ve got a Joker-level sense of humor and, like Batman here, I don’t share it.”

“But we’re linked, you and I! Like comedy and tragedy! Two sides, same coin!”

“The Rumble-Disc, Khan!” snarled Megumi. “Or I vow I will turn the smiles of you and your team upside-down!”

“Well, if it’s discs you want, you can forget it!” snarled Khan! “Unless you surrender Life and her Source, Bellwood will get severe Dark Energon poisoning! There’s no amount of Light Energon to counteract that!” The call ended and the computer console exploded. Vilgax roared in fury and smashed the console’s remains.

“I WAS THE ONE WHO WAS SUPPOSED TO CONQUER THIS WORLD!” he roared. His shoulders then drooped. “All is lost. He’s far too powerful to fight.” Sora looked around, then spotted another console. As he looked at it, he got an idea. He briefly thought about how it would fail, then he looked at the Blue Lantern ring. His face then slowly went from doubt to determination.

“…You’re wrong, Vilgax.”

“What did you say?!” snarled Vilgax.

“I said you’re wrong!” Megumi arched an eyebrow. This wasn’t like her nephew. “All is NOT lost! I’m willing to bet that the channel can still be traced! We just need to use another console!”

“What good will tracing the channel do?!” demanded Vilgax.

“It means we’ll know where the Rumble-Disc is going, and we can get inside it before it causes damage!”

“It IS easily breached,” mused Phury. “A couple strikes at the service hatch up top will get us inside.” She sharpened her claws against one another.

“And if we fail to damage it sufficiently enough, Way Big can toss it out of here!”

“He’s right!” agreed Ben. “Straight into the sun!”

“Hopefully with EVERYONE out,” remarked Batman.

“The Rumble-Disc automatically teleports its occupants to safety,” replied Phury. She looked at the perplexed looks. “…Well, given our lifestyle, we kind of want our soldiers to stay alive as long as possible!”

“That’s true,” recalled Ben. “Appoplexians value all forms of life, right down to the infants.”

“See? Even Ben knows how we work!”

“Only because he accidentally unlocked Rath and was stuck as him when transporting the Tiffin to Pantophage,” remarked Optimus. Ben twitched.

“You see? All is not lost!” declared Sora. He then pulled out the Blue Lantern Ring. “This ring stands for one simple creed; all will be well! In this hour, I say that is the one truth we ALL fight for, even you, Vilgax!”

“Even if we do track it,” grunted Vilgax, “how do you expect us to get up there?”

“Several of us can fly and carry others with us,” replied Sora. “In a few seconds, so will I! We WILL get through this!” Just then, the ring flew out of Sora’s hand before hovering in front of him.

“Sora Hishikawa Elizondo of Beyond City,” said a voice. “You have the ability to instill great hope. Welcome to the Blue Lantern Corps.” Sora opened his right hand and splayed his fingers. The ring then fitted itself onto Sora’s ring finger. A blue lantern then appeared. Sora took the handle and put his ring to the back of the lantern.

“In fearful day,

In raging night,

With strong hearts full our souls ignite

When all seems lost in the War of Light,

Look to the stars, FOR HOPE SHINES BRIGHT!” invoked Sora. With the Blue Lantern Oath taken, blue light surrounded him. The light died and Sora’s robes were replaced with a set of blue armor with the Blue Lantern symbol on his chest and the kanji for “Nozomi”, the Japanese word for wishes or hope, was emblazoned under the lantern symbol. He wore a blue eye mask with white lenses over his eyes.

“…My nephew, a Blue Lantern,” sighed Megumi happily as tears came down her eyes. “I’m so proud!”

“Ben, see if one of your aliens can track the Rumble-Disc!” urged Sora.

“On it!” replied Ben as he activated the Omnitrix’s selection screen. “Gray Matter will have that thing on radar lickety-split!” He then slid the faceplate back and revealed the core. He slammed it down and a black ooze flowed over him. His chest then became green as green circuit lines appeared. A green ring then served as his eye as the Omnitrix’s symbol appeared on his chest. “UPGRADE!” His voice sounded like it was his own with a robotic undertone to it. The top of the eye then depressed to make a semi-circle with the flat side on top. His head then stretched to the Omnitrix symbol. “Confused about which alien comes from Galvan Prime, hm?” he asked. “Oh well, I can make this work.” Upgrade put his hand onto the computer console and melted, then flowed onto the console and made it black with green circuit lines and added a few extra bits to it. “All right, tracking the comms channel now and…got it! The Rumble-Disc is headed towards Bellwood’s Nuclear Power Plant!”

“Has the Author lost it?!” yelped Phury. “That’s a recipe for disaster! If it crashes into the power plant, the engine core will not only deploy the gas, it’ll make a nuclear explosion that will propagate the gas across the entire United States and Canada!”

“I’ve got control of our new subspace tunnel generator,” reported Upgrade.

“But the boom it makes!” protested Phury.

“We’re a little pressed for time! Everyone, cover your ears!” Everyone did as Upgrade suggested and a portal opened with a boom!

“ARGH! BOOM TUBE!” wailed Robin. Upgrade then pulled himself off the console and it reverted back to its natural state.

“Minna, ikuze!” called Megumi. “CHARGE!” Everyone dashed into the subspace tunnel and it shut behind them.

Chapter 21: Battle for Bellwood

The Rumble-Disc flew over Bellwood and caused a panic among the populace. Khan was waving to everyone down below. “Smiles, people! Smiles! It’s your last chance if Ben doesn’t give me Life!” Just then, a boom reached his eardrums. Khan put his hand to his ears and fell in pain as the subspace tunnel deposited the heroes. During the journey, all Kamen Riders had changed into their suits. Royal and Herald O charged at the Author. The Author got out of the way and pulled out a handle for something. A mechanical spider then scuttled up to him and attached itself to his waist, forming his belt. He pressed a button on the handle.

“What’s the word?” asked the spider.

“Henshin!” called Khan. The handle then split in half and he put each half under the spider’s legs. The spider then wove a cocoon around him, then he broke out as Kamen Rider Weaver.

“Stop this ship, Khan!” snarled Royal.

“With what brakes?” asked Weaver. The three Riders then clashed.

---

Meanwhile, Batman and his family managed to open the hatch. “It’s too small for Transformers,” said Batman.

“We’ll stay topside,” replied Optimus. “You just get in and get control of this tub!”

“Aha! Dead weight!” called Nemesis Prime’s voice. His foot then slammed into Optimus’ face. Once Nemesis landed, Optimus readjusted his jaw.

“Arcee! Sky Runner! Glyph! Form up!” he ordered as he deployed his battle mask. Batman led everyone else into the ship.

“Ah, I see I caught you in an indecent phase!” chuckled Nemesis as he pointed to Optimus’ mask.

“You, on the other hand, are PERMANENTLY indecent!” snarled Optimus. His teammates then surrounded Nemesis.

“Tell us, Nemesis,” asked Sky Runner as she leveled her sword at him, “why bother giving a human the ability to make a gaseous form of Dark Energon and assist him in poisoning the city, yet keep Dad alive?”

“To drive you guys batty, of course!” laughed Nemesis. “And one of you is already there!” Optimus growled at the Batman joke and swiped at Nemesis. Nemesis twirled away and shoved Arcee to Optimus.

“Ma!” called Glyph. Nemesis ended up behind her and drove his knee into her back. Sky Runner then slashed her sword across Nemesis’ back.

“Answers, Nemesis!” she snarled.

“Do you really think I’d allow someone else to eliminate my favorite sparring partner?” asked Nemesis. “Ha! I reserve that pleasure for me alone!”

“Then why-?!”

“Because I missed your daddy’s company!” Nemesis jumped out of the way of Sky Runner’s next chop and was now facing every Autobot. “We’re two sides of the same card, Optimus. After all, you knew where to find our toady, Vilgax, and I knew all along that if there was a trail of breadcrumbs, you’d find a way to gobble them up!”

“Nemesis, you’re not making any sense!” said Optimus. “Why would you side with the Author at all when you could just take the Tome?”

“Because you’ve always been my Ace, Optimus! My Ace in the Hole! Nemesis Prime, SLAYER MODE!”

“Optimus Prime, SUPER MODE!” A trailer for each bot then appeared out of thin air and unfolded itself into limbs. Nemesis’ trailer made arms and legs while Optimus’ just made legs. His legs came up to his arms as they assumed their alt-mode shape. Once his legs attached themselves to the split truck-bed, the feet folded into the legs as hands were deployed. The new upper torso attached itself to the legs as a harness lowered itself onto the shoulders and deployed a large gun to rest by each side of his head. The new super robots then dueled as Sky Runner, Glyph, and Arcee gave Optimus covering fire.

---

Inside the Rumble-Disc, Phury led everyone through the corridors. “All right, the engine room is somewhere here,” she said.

“Not one more step!” snarled Phury’s voice.

“Okay, that wasn’t me!” gulped Phury.

“Actually, it WAS you, but not you,” replied another voice. Metaltron and the Evil Phury stepped out of the shadows.

“…I am NOT going through all that alternate me nonsense!” snarled Phury. “That naked coward is NOT me!”

“Naked coward, am I?!” snarled Evil Phury.

“Now that’s an insult,” mused Metaltron. “And insults must be responded to in kind.” Metaltron then brought out a belt-buckle with a single slot in it. She fastened it to her waist as Evil Phury brought out a gray lantern. She then turned it sideways, put it to her waist, and it made a belt strap. Metaltron brought out a strange device with a hinge in the middle as Evil Phury tilted the left of the lantern up and put a red ring on her finger. Metaltron then put the hinged device into her belt and then put her hands to opposite sides of the buckle.

“Henshin!” the two women called. Metaltron pulled little levers and the hinged device closed to reveal a Dalek’s head as Evil Phury punched the lantern with her ring hand, then tilted it back to its horizontal position so one could see a white version of the Red Lantern Symbol against a red background.

“Base Armor!” called Metaltron’s belt as her armor teleported onto her. It had Dalek aesthetics and the helmet made her look like a cockroach.

“RAGE!” shouted Evil Phury’s belt. As red light surrounded Evil Phury, the belt spoke again “Hellish Hate! Red Rage!” The light died down to reveal Evil Phury in red armor with the Red Lantern symbol functioning as her helmet’s face.

“You,” remarked Seeker as she pointed to Metaltron, “I know you’re Kamen Rider Ex, but what about Phury’s evil twin?”

“I’m Kamen Rider Spectrum,” replied Evil Phury.

“Ben, Rosadera, Phury, form up!” called Sora. “We’ll knock them down a peg or two!”

“Bad idea,” replied Batman. “Red Lanterns are rage incarnate, just like a Dalek. Spectrum’s going to be tough to beat if Metaltron’s joining her.”

“Like they always say,” snarked Ben, still as Upgrade, “to beat your enemy, you gotta think like your enemy!”

“Ben, hold it!” called Phury. Upgrade touched the Omnitrix symbol on his chest and green light surrounded him. His form became muscular and tiger-like. He was now a male Appoplexian in a Luchador outfit, sans the mask.

“rrrrRRRAAAAAAAAATH!” roared Ben. Rath was now in control. He snarled at Spectrum and Ex. Spectrum cooed in pleasure.

“I see why you chose him as your future mate, sister,” she purred at Phury. “His Appoplexian form’s quite the specimen of virility!”

“LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, KAMEN RIDER SPECTRUM, RATH’S GIRLFRIEND’S EVIL TWIN!” roared Rath. “RATH IS ALREADY TAKEN! YOU WANT A PIECE OF RATH; YOU GOT A PIECE! BUT YOU JUST BIT OFF AN EYE THAT’S BIGGER THAN YOUR STOMACH CAN CHEW!”

“…So, the men are just as dimwitted here,” muttered Spectrum as she charged at Rath. Sora intercepted her and threw her out of the way. Rath then went on all fours and charged at Spectrum. Spectrum then used her ring to make a gun-sword out of red light. She then fired on Rath and Sora.

“THAT’S ANOTHER MISTAKE!” bellowed Rath. “WHEN YOU SHOOT RATH, IT JUST MAKES RATH MAD!” Phury and Rosadera looked at each other, then nodded. Phury then went on all fours and charged at Ex while Rosadera touched her hair flower and it formed armor. As the fight went on, everyone else headed into the engine room.

---

Hiro and Dr. Borg were in the engine room, standing guard. A Lord had reported that everyone else had engaged the enemy. “So, we’ve got Optimus, Charline, and Megumi topside,” muttered Dr. Borg, “and the Author and Nemesis Prime have already engaged them. We have Phury and Metaltron fighting Ben, his Phury, a…Blue Lantern, and Rosadera. That leaves me and the Lords to fight the rest of our enemies.”

“What about me?!” protested Hiro.

“You’re needed topside. Khan doesn’t know Megumi like you do.”

“…Meh, I’ve been getting bored anyways.” Hiro then took out an eagle-shaped belt buckle and set it to his waist. It formed a belt strap and fastened itself to Hiro.

“Shocker Driver!” it announced. It then went into a musical loop consisting of a flute and drum. Hiro then took out a red i.d tag.

“Henshin,” he said. He then inserted the i.d into the belt and it dropped into a slot modeled after an eagle’s talons.

“ROGUE!” it announced. It then sang. “Hito yon'de Akuma no Shocker! Hito yon'de Akuma no Shocker!” (People call us the Devil, Shocker! People call us the Devil, Shocker!) Hiro became Kamen Rider Rogue and Dr. Borg summoned a teleport circle.

“Away you go. I’ll handle the engine room.” Rogue dashed onto the circle, then he vanished as Batman led the remaining heroes into the room. Arsha locked eyes with Dr. Borg.

“I’ll handle the bug,” she said. “The rest of you keep the Lords of my back and find a way to stop this thing.” Arsha and Dr. Borg then clashed.

“Is that all I am to you, a bug?” asked the cyborg Sprite.

“In this case, a cockroach!” replied Arsha.

“I prefer wasp!” Dr. Borg then swung a kick at Arsha. Arsha caught the leg and flipped her opponent but forgot about the wings. Dr. Borg caught herself in the air and swung her feet at Arsha’s face, swiping it with her talons. Everyone became occupied in some fashion, with time against them.

Chapter 22: Rumbling the Disc

Weaver was twirling out of the way of Royal and Herald O’s attacks. “Stop prancing around!” snarled Herald O.

“As your wish,” replied Weaver. He turned a dial on his belt’s spinnerets.

“ONINI SABER!” announced the belt. A sword modeled after a snake then appeared in his hand and he struck back. His swings cracked the eye of Herald O’s helmet and one could see her normal eye inside.

“At the risk of sounding like the Riddler,” remarked Weaver, “question: what kind of materials make up that suit? Answer: flimsy ones.”

“Not that much of a hinderance!” remarked Herald O. Her eye then glowed green before firing a green energy beam. It knocked Weaver onto his rear. Royal looked at Herald O in surprise. “…What?” asked Herald O.

“I thought you weren’t all that keen on using Tameranean abilities,” recalled Royal. “You called them, and I quote, ‘a cheap way to win a fight’.”

“Desperate times and all that. Besides, it doesn’t mean I fully hate Dad’s side of the family.”

“MMOBORO BLASTER!” called Weaver’s belt. His sword was replaced with a gun that looked like a gourd with a long neck.

“We’ll talk about it later!” said Royal as she and Herald O went on the defensive. Royal summoned her gunsword and converted it to rifle mode while Herald O flung green energy blasts at Weaver. Weaver shot at the energy blasts and twirled out of the way of Royal’s shots. Royal was about to take up a new position when a voice halted her.

“FINISH SWOOP!” it said. Rogue then came at her with his Rider Kick.

“RIDER ROGUE KICK!” he announced. The kick struck Royal and sent her flying. She landed hard and groaned as she picked herself up. “Here we are again!” chuckled Rogue. “Face to face once more! I’ve learned a few tricks since our last encounter. Wonder if you’re any different! DAI SUPER CHARGE!” Rogue’s armor adopted a purple and black color scheme and bulked up, temporarily becoming Kamen Rider Proto-Rift, then it exploded off of him to reveal his new form as Kamen Rider Rift.

“That’s not new!” snapped Royal. “I can do it better! DAI SUPER CHARGE!” Royal’s armor changed to a white and gold color scheme and bulked up as Rift’s did, briefly making her Kamen Rider Proto-Vortex, then her armor exploded off of her to reveal her final form of Kamen Rider Vortex. During the transition from Proto-Vortex to Vortex, Rift summoned his weapon and swung it down at her in sword mode. Vortex quickly summoned her weapon and blocked Rift’s swing.

“I’ve been dreaming up new ways to break you, musume-san, since I can’t kill you!” snarled Rift.

“I thought we already established,” replied Vortex, “that I’m not an Adachi girl anymore! I’m a Hishikawa! Don’t you and Igura already have one?!”

“Hana’s quite the improvement over you, yes. That doesn’t mean there’s no place for you at her side! Perhaps a new doll for her to model her new dresses?”

“I’m DEFINETLY not seeing her, then!” Rift then shoved Vortex off the edge of the Rumble-Disc. She caught herself in time, then saw Rift raise his sword.

“Watch your pinkies!” he laughed.

---

“You see?!” laughed Nemesis as he pointed out Rift and Vortex while they dueled. “We’re like that, Optimus! I’m the Hiro to your Megumi! The Dr. Borg to your Arsha! The Lord Vyce to your Linkara! The Ares to your Wonder Woman! The Frieza to your Goku! The Joker to your Batman! I am your greatest enemy! I am…I am…I am, Greenie, why the Hell are you laughing?!” Glyph finally stopped laughing.

“You?!” she said. “What a joke!”

“…I wasn’t being funny,” grunted Nemesis.

“No, you were! You’re Optimus’ greatest enemy? I know of greater from the history books alone! Starscream, Abraham Tower, Eggman, the Metarex, Zarak, Unicron, Primus, their combined form as Primacron, Vortech, Shockwave, they were greater enemies than you!” At this point, Nemesis was getting angry.

“Starscream?! Greater than me?! Liar!”

“It’s the truth! And even then, the people I just listed pale in comparison to his REAL greatest enemy! He may have made peace with him now, but Megatron was the greatest threat to the Autobots AND our universe!”

“WRONG! I AM!”

“No, Megatron was! Let’s compare Optimus to Superman for a minute!”

“I’m flattered, but I’m hardly him,” remarked Optimus. Glyph continued.

“You know who Superman’s greatest enemy is? It’s not Darkseid! It’s not Bizarro! It’s not Brainiac! It’s not Zod or Mxyzptlk or Metallo or Lobo! It’s Lex Luthor! What powers does Lex Luthor have? His genius intellect and ability to acquire resources to get ahead in the world! Those are his weapons against someone as god-like as Superman! Superman could easily crush Luthor into powder, but he doesn’t for a reason! Luthor knows that if Superman ever broke, a frail man compared to the average Kryptonian, it would send Superman down a dark path and he’d never come back from it! Luthor would have won! If Superman flattened Darkseid, then it would mean that Superman reached a new limit and Luthor is always eager to see Superman’s limits, unlike Darkseid who always made ridiculous assumptions on Superman’s power as you did with Optimus’!”

“That was Unicron who underestimated his power, not me!”

“No, you fell into the same trap as any god-like being when put in front of mortals,” replied Optimus. “You didn’t underestimate my physical power, but you DID underestimate my intellectual prowess. You thought I would just try to power through your Anarchy Beryl super form and didn’t think that I would still outsmart you. That’s what prompted me to throw you onto a heap of Korlonium crystals and it looks like your time in Hell never taught you that. If Megatron were in your position, he’d actually adapt his fighting style as Luthor does whenever Superman beats him.”

“You see?!” exclaimed Glyph. “You’re nothing more than Steppenwolf and Megatron was the Lex Luthor to Uncle Optimus’ Superman! You! Are! Not! Prime’s! Arch! Enemy!”

“MALFUNCTIONING GLITCH!” roared Nemesis. He grabbed Optimus by the head and slammed him onto the Rumble-Disc’s hull, then he clotheslined Arcee and Sky Runner as he bum-rushed at Glyph, then he knocked her onto her back and wrapped his fingers around her neck. “You guys need fresh air to keep your Spark burning, if I recall!” he taunted. Glyph’s onboard computer was flashing all kinds of warnings as her Spark trembled from lack of air. “Go on! Mock me and laugh! You miserable little glitch! LAUGH!” Glyph was gasping for air now. “I can’t HEAR you!”

“…Ha, ha, HA!” Glyph summoned what strength she had and punched her fist into Nemesis’ chest canopy. She grabbed the organic pilot inside and tossed him out, sending the cybernetic evil version of Tails right into Weaver as he opened the Tome and was about to narrate Herald O’s demise. The Tome fell from the Rumble-Disc, then vanished in a blue light.

“…A setback,” grunted Weaver. He then returned his gaze to Herald O. “But not enough to save you. In fact, not enough to save Bellwood!” He then made a call. “Crew, status. …Wait…what was that name you mentioned? …No, the one before Batman. …WONDER WOMAN?! …WHERE?!”

“What are you doing?” asked Rift.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” replied Weaver. “WHO’S PROTECTING THE ENGINE ROOM FROM WONDER WOMAN’S LASSO?!” Rift’s eyes then widened.

“Wonder Woman?! Here?!”

“In the Engine Room!”

“Shouldn’t she be in her home universe, waiting for Batman?!”

“She, Batman, and their daughter are in the Engine Room right now!” Rift then glared at Vortex.

“You!” he said. Vortex then swung her legs up and into Rift’s face before regaining her footing on the hull.

“To be fair, I was trying to get just the Batsuit,” she said, “but the Locate Keystone gave me the Batmobile with Alfred, Robin, and Wonder Woman inside as well as a spare Batsuit.”

“Can’t Dr. Borg handle Wonder Woman?” called Nemesis. “I mean, she just has a rope.”

“That rope is the Lasso of Truth, you idiot!” replied Weaver. “Inside! Now! Both of you! Engine Room! Double time!” The three villains then dashed into the ship.

“After them!” called Vortex. The Autobots ripped open the hatch and made it bigger so everyone could get in. Vortex then called Batman.

---

“Batman, be advised!” said Vortex over the comms. “Author’s headed your way and is ready to destroy your wife’s lasso!”

“Understood,” replied Batman. He knocked a Lord out. “Arsha, look out! Wonder Woman, Robin, restrain Dr. Borg!” Arsha cartwheeled out of the way.

“What are you-?” Dr. Borg’s question was interrupted as Wonder Woman threw her Lasso around Dr. Borg and Robin slammed her against a console.

“Arsha, Life, you might wanna ask her your questions now!” advised Wonder Woman. Arsha then got up in Dr. Borg’s face as Life stood by.

“How do we stop this thing from spreading the Dark Energon gas?” she asked. The rope glowed and Dr. Borg spoke.

“The only way to stop the gas is to introduce a counteragent gas to make it a useless liquid. Only a Gasturian can emit the counteragent.”

“Gasturian?” Life then snapped her fingers. “Gutrot!”

“Who?” asked Robin.

“It’s one of Ben’s aliens,” explained Life. “Though he’d probably be more successful if the chemical formula of the Dark Energon gas were up. Doctor, how much security surrounds the formula.

“Only a vocal numeric password we stole from Batman, he uses it to detain prisoners.”

“Batman, we need your password,” said Wonder Woman. The Lords were already dispatched, so Batman got to a computer console, found the file, and activated a microphone.

“Nine-one-nine-three-nine,” he said. The file then opened and displayed the chemical formula.

“As for you…” hissed Arsha. She then slammed her fist into Dr. Borg’s face, knocking her out. Life then called Ben’s Phury.

“Agent Phury, we need Gutrot here!” she said. “Can Ben pull out of the fight?”

---

“That might be a challenge, but not impossible,” replied Phury. “We’ll meet you in the Engine Room.”

“Roger that,” answered Life. The call ended and Phury punched a Lord away.

“Ben! We gotta get to the Engine Room!” called Phury.

“LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, PHURY, FIRST APPOPLEXIAN PLUMBER AND RATH’S GIRLFRIEND! RATH IS A LITTLE BUSY TEACHING YOUR EVIL TWIN HOW TO EAT HER MANNERS OF SHORTS!”

“BEN! ENGINE ROOM! NOW!” Rath backed off a bit.

“…Yes, Dear,” he mumbled. The two Appoplexians then took off, leaving Sora and Rosadera to hold Spectrum and Ex off.

“That’s right!” laughed Ex. “Run along! We don’t need to finish you!”

“Now, as for you two!” snarled Spectrum.

Chapter 23: Colors of Victory

“You’ve become a thorn in our side, Wimpy Me!” snarled Spectrum.

“Then I’m doing the Plumbers proud!” replied Phury. The two clashed and their fighting styles looked more like wrestling. Spectrum then tilted her belt and pressed her ring to it before returning it to its horizontal state.

“Shining Red Finish!” it announced.

“With blood and rage of crimson red,” said Spectrum as she pressed her ring to her gunsword, “ripped from a corpse so freshly dead,” she unfolded her weapon to sword mode and stabbed Phury in the belly and raised her up, “together, with our hellish hate,” Spectrum then punched Phury off and converted her weapon back into gun mode, “we’ll burn you all!” She fired a shot and it turned into a demonic red bull with four horns and sharp teeth. The bull headbutted Phury into a wall and broke it. “That is your fate!” Spectrum then jumped into the air and stuck her foot out. Her leg was surrounded in red light that came off her like fire and she dove at her Plumber double, cracking several of her bones. Phury was out of action. Spectrum looked to Sora. “You know, my double always prattles on about hope. Let me tell you something, Blue Lantern. Hope is an illusion. A farce to make people believe that things can go their way when they won’t.”

“You’re as wrong as Vilgax,” replied Sora. “Hope is what inspires people to journey among the stars in this universe. Hope is what gives my father and his friends and family the strength they need to defeat people like you. Hope is what fuels my heart on this day, this very hour!”

“Then you’re as weak as her.” Spectrum then leapt at Sora and had her ring hand above her head. Sora then weaved around her and jabbed at a point in her shoulder, causing it to go limp. Spectrum tried to get it to move, but it was paralyzed. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!” she roared.

“Venusian Akido,” explained Sora. “Learned that from Michael who learned it from-!” Ex then slammed a punch into his back, causing him to cry out.

“You use the weapon of Ka Faraq Gatri!” she said. When she spoke, the eyes flashed at every syllable and her voice was laced with the harsh, grating, metallic tones of the Daleks.

“Yeah, I do!” grunted Sora. He swung a knife-hand chop, but Ex caught it.

“All techniques have been studied! The Doctor’s fighting style will NOT help you!”

“No, but perhaps SHE will.” Once Sora finished his sentence, Rosadera grabbed Ex’s head and flung her into a wall. Ex picked herself up and locked eyes with Rosadera.

“You will be exterminated!” barked the Dalek-like Kamen Rider.

“I don’t think that’s likely,” replied Rosadera. “If I recall, you joined Dalek Caan. He stole Chizaran technology and built your belt from that, didn’t he?”

“Correct! What you once used for colonizing uninhabited worlds is now used for glorious destruction!”

“Even War would be hard-pressed to call destruction glorious.”

“Then she has forgotten herself!”

“Wrong. In any event, that thing still requires a charge, doesn’t it? Waste your Rider Kick on me and you’ll be flattened.”

“I am fully charged! Records indicate you will show mercy! You are a friend of associates of the Doctor!” Ex then pressed a button on her belt.

“MAXIMUM EXTERMINATION!” it announced. Ex somersaulted into the air as the belt fired a bolt of blue light at Rosadera. Ex then unfolded herself so that her foot stuck out in a flying kick and both she and the bolt hit Rosadera. Rosadera screamed in pain as her skeleton could be seen in the light. She then exploded and Ex landed.

“ROSADERAAAAAAaaaaoh wait, what am I saying?” muttered Sora once he got over his fear. Once the fires of the explosion died, Rosadera was revealed to be rubbing her stomach.

“Unscrambling the insides,” she groaned, “very unpleasant.”

“Impossible! You are not a member of Beyond City!” barked Ex in disbelief.

“No, I’m one of the five Major Chizaran Princesses, the Pink Princess of Peace.” Rosadera then summoned a pink energy ball in each hand. “Check your records.” Ex did so, resulting in her backing away in fear.

“Mercy!” she begged.

“Come again?” asked Rosadera.

“Mercy!!”

“Once! More!”

“MERCYYYY!!” Rosadera turned the energy balls into tendrils, wrapped them around Ex, and slammed her against the walls and deck of the Rumble-Disc before throwing her hard onto Spectrum, right after the Red Lantern Kamen Rider had restored her arm’s mobility. The impact was so hard, it knocked the two women out of their transformations. Rosadera then used her powers to tear the wall paneling off and bind the evil women to the floor, placing small strips of paneling on their mouths with only their noses to breathe through. Rosadera then dismissed her armor and picked Ben’s Phury up.

“You go help your friends and family!” she said to Sora. “I’ll stay behind and heal her!”

“Got it!” replied Sora. He then took off and Rosadera enveloped herself and Ben’s Phury in a pink aura.

---

While the fight went on, Rath made it to the Engine Room. He saw the Lords and other enemies scattered around his teammates. He then looked angrily to Batman. “…YOU DIDN’T LEAVE ONE FOR ME?!” he roared. “LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING, BATMAN, GUARDIAN OF GOTHAM!”

“Oh, for crying out tears!” groaned Life. “BEN!”

“WHAT?!” Life then pointed to the display. “…Right,” mumbled Rath. He then tapped the Omnitrix symbol on his chest and he shrunk down and became a short, squat, broad-shouldered humanoid in a green and white mechanical suit with only a bald, purple scalp poking out of the neck. He had nozzles all over his scalp and arms and there was a window on his stomach that showed various gases flowing around his insides. “GUTROT!” he shouted in a gruff, Brooklyn accent. His right eye squinted. “All right, let’s see what we got here,” he grunted as he waddled over to the console. He looked at the chemical formula for the gas. “Ooh la la, that’s real bad stuff. Well, thanks to the formula, I know the counteragent gas. All right, hook me up.” Vilgax found a tube and attached it to one of the nozzles on Gutrot’s head. “All right, here we go!” Gutrot then forced a gas through the tube and into the Dark Energon gas supply. The computer reported what happened.

“Gas contamination at 50%. …60%. …70%. …80%. Unable to counteract. 90%. …Gas neutralized. Unable to fulfill primary function.”

“Now to take control of this thing!” growled Vilgax.

“Back away from the console, Vilgax!” snarled Weaver’s voice as he, Rift, and Nemesis arrived. “We do NOT want this situation to escalate!”

“GET AWAY FROM THEM!” shouted Vortex’s voice. The Vortex Driver and Herald O’s belt then spoke.

“Final Attack!” announced the Vortex Driver.

“End of the world!” called Herald O’s belt.

“RIDER VORTEX KICK!” called Vortex as she and Herald O delivered their Rider Kicks on Weaver and Rift, knocking them out of their transformations and into Nemesis. The heroes then dashed into the room, even with the Autobots stooping to cram themselves in there. The Rumble-Disc then shook.

“Balance at risk!” warned the ship. Just then, Sora flew into the room.

“Sorry for crowding this place,” he said. “What’s going on?”

“Tennyson, you will NOT scupper our plans!” growled Khan as he picked himself up.

“Oh, no, no scuppering here,” replied Gutrot as his hand hovered over the door controls. “Oh, and one more thing…” He then expelled gas from his arm and quickly shut the door.

“MY EYES!” screamed Nemesis. His compatriots were wailing at the tear gas they just got a whiff of.

“Ben, what was that?!” asked Life.

“Sulfur Dioxide,” replied Gutrot. “Don’t ask me how I know or how I do it. Hey, your ‘gas’ is as good as mine, am I right?!” He then laughed at the pun while everyone else groaned. Rosadera and Ben’s Phury then appeared in pink light just as the Omnitrix symbol flashed red and Gutrot turned back into Ben.

“The ship’s listing to port!” announced Vilgax. “We’re turning towards the desert behind the power plant!

“Everyone, against the wall!” called Vortex. Everyone dashed to the wall and altered the ship's course. It soon crashed harmlessly into the desert and broke apart.

---

Once everyone got out, the villains looked to see the instrument of their wrath destroyed and Bellwood still standing. Nemesis growled and looked to the heroes. “You have made me one rabid fox!” he shouted. Then he noticed that someone was missing. “…Where’s Greenie?!”

“Knock knock,” said Glyph’s voice.

“…Who’s…there?” asked Nemesis. He turned around and was punched in the face by Glyph’s holo-form. Khan growled.

“Losing the Tome at that speed made it return to my ship. Thanks to you, I can’t simply write our escape away!” he snarled at the heroes. “But I always have a backup plan!” He pulled out a communicator. “Author to Imperium, six to return!” The villains then vanished.

“…I guess that’s that for now,” remarked Ben.

Chapter 24: And on That Bombshell...

By the time the heroes got back to Plumber HQ, Vilgax had escaped to parts unknown once again. They looked around the place. “Man, Khan really did a number on this place,” muttered Ben.

“We better tidy things up before we go,” said Megumi.

“Ben, you don’t mind the extra help, do you?” asked Optimus.

“Well, it WOULD make the work go faster,” replied Ben. He then turned to his Phury. “All right, you’re the one who memorized everything about this place. What needs doing?”

“Well, the power core needs a magnetic charge, for a start,” answered Phury.

“A magnetic charge, huh? Then Lodestar’s the alien for the job!” Ben selected his alien and pressed the Omnitrix core down. He turned into what looked like a gorilla made of red, yellow, and blue Lego bricks. “BLOXX!” he called. His face turned sour. “Bloxx can be used for hauling things, Omnitrix. Let’s go with the magnet guy, all right?” He slapped the Omnitrix symbol on his chest and became a gray, six-inch-tall, humanoid frog. “GRAY MATTER!” Gray Matter looked a little more frustrated. “Galvans don’t HAVE magnetic powers!” He slapped the Omnitrix symbol again and became a humanoid Japanese Rhinoceros beetle with a huge underbite. “EATLE!” he announced. That was it! “NOW YOU’RE JUST BEING STUPID!” he shouted at the Omnitrix symbol. “Now look, I want Lodestar, you hear?! I don’t want Humungousaur, I don’t want Four-Arms, I don’t want Way Big! LODESTAR!” He slapped the Omnitrix symbol once more and became a brownish-black and yellow alien with pincer claws and a metal head floating between his large, pointed shoulders. “LODESTAR!” He then folded his arms. “There. Was that so much to ask?” Lodestar then floated off to the power core. Phury was snickering at the schadenfreude.

“I’m surprised you didn’t get irritated,” remarked Arsha.

“Oh, I did,” replied Phury, “but seeing Ben get annoyed at the Omnitrix’s screwups is always funny.”

“…Yeah, they always get a chuckle,” mused Megumi. “It happened a couple of times during the Vortech Wars.”

---

Once everything was fixed, it was time to go. Life joined the heroes as they were gathering for their ride home. “You sure you wanna go?” Ben asked Life.

“Ben, it’s been fun being part of the Plumbers,” replied Life, “but I’m afraid my sisters need me. Besides, I want to see the new Chaos. It’s time for me to resign from the Plumbers.”

“Well, if you ever wanna come back,” offered Phury, “you need merely come find us.” Life then shook hands with Ben and Phury.

“You keep me in the loop on your relationship, you hear?” directed Life.

“Loud and clear,” replied Ben. Life then turned to Megumi and her team.

“Let’s go,” she said. Megumi then made a call.

“Megumi to Vorton, one rift directly to After Academy,” she requested.

“On its way,” answered Rusty. The rift then appeared.

“So, you’ve got control of the Vortonian Gateways, hm?” mused Life.

“Even THE Gateway itself,” answered Megumi. “You might remember it, the one with the Keystones.”

“The Main Gateway survived?!” Life whistled in amazement. “I thought Vortech smashed it!”

“Oh, we’ve got a lot to tell you!” Megumi then turned to her team. “To the Academy!” Everyone then jumped into the rift, and it closed behind them. Ben and Phury looked at where the rift was, and Phury looked a little concerned.

“…Stripes?” asked Ben. No response. “…Phury?”

“That woman was me if I went down a darker path,” muttered Phury.

“But you didn’t go down that path, that’s important.”

“Yeah, but I made a Royal Bid. You know, where I declare my intentions to be Appoplexia’s Queen? Given how similar she is to me…I’m not so sure I’m not gonna be like her.”

“She’s totally opposite of you. If your Bid IS successful, you’d rule Appoplexia with the dignity it deserves. You’re not cowardly like her.” Phury smiled.

“True that.”

---

Everyone made it back to After Academy. Richard was nearby when the rift opened. He rushed to Megumi and Kaede and hugged them. “It’s all right, Richard,” assured Megumi. “We’re both fine.”

“Mom DID get help this time, I promise,” said Kaede.

“And look who we found,” Megumi broke the embrace to reveal Batman and his family.

“Bruce?” asked Richard.

“How’s the Shift Keystone working for you?” quizzed Batman.

“It’s working fine, but what are you doing here? …Megumi, did you use the Locate Keystone?”

“Batman was assimilated by the Lords,” replied Megumi. “I only used my Keystone to bring the Batmobile and its passengers to Bellwood.”

“Bellwood?”

“And it’s the Bellwood our Ben came from.”

“Awesome! How’s he doing?”

“Dating his universe’s Phury, one that I wish I faced in the 3V2R as she’s far and away more honorable than the one we know. In fact, the Phury we know became a Red Lantern Kamen Rider.”

“She was there?”

“And others. Get everyone here. We need to talk about who the Author recruited.”

---

“HIRO’S BACK?!” yelped Hiroki as Megumi gathered her immediate friends and family.

“And according to Batman, so’s Igura,” replied Megumi. “From what else I’ve heard, Igura gave birth to their daughter while they were in Hell.”

“And Metaltron’s got our Phury on her side?” asked Jandro.

“Not just her, it looks like,” said Batman. “She has a council, but I don’t know the rest of them.”

“In any case, this makes our job harder,” continued Megumi. “The Author has enemies that know our moves.” While Megumi talked, Hiroki stood up and headed to Sora.

“A word in private, please,” he said. Sora got up and followed him out of the meeting room.

“Otōsan, I know this isn’t-”

“I’m proud of you,” interrupted Hiroki.

“…Eh?”

“I’m proud of you, my son. You found an aspect of good to fight for.”

“…B…But I have a ring instead of a belt.”

“…Your point is?”

“Well, you and Mama are Kamen Riders and I felt that you would be disappointed if both me and Gabriella refused a belt and-”

“Sora, I never cared about that! Is that what was holding you back?”

“…Well…yes, it…it was.” Hiroki then hugged his son.

“My son, I’m sorry for not making what I really wanted for you clear. All I cared about was if you and Gabriella would fight for good. I didn’t care about if you two used a belt or a ring or a wand or dance moves! All I cared about was if you would fight for good and you’ve fulfilled my hope by being a Blue Lantern. If that’s what you feel is your path, then go on it! I will help you however I can.” Sora’s eyes misted, then he hugged Hiroki back and cried happy tears, a great weight being lifted from his shoulders.

---

“You can’t be serious!” pleaded Malnar.

“I don’t joke about that, Bonfire,” replied Arsha as she and her fellow Realmers gathered. “Dr. Borg is back and, according to Batman, so are her colleagues and spouses.”

“Great, after all the trouble we went through putting them in the ground!” grunted Foresna.

“Well, from what Batman said, Oyed’s not involved. However, Intrag is.”

“Intrag?” gulped Malnar.

“Lovely,” muttered Yufantel.

---

“The Terrorcons?” asked Megatron.

“All seven, according to Batman,” replied Optimus as he and his friends and family met. “The Author’s not playing around.”

“We need to form plans for the other teams,” said Blackarachnia. As everyone planned, Sky Runner got up and headed to Glyph.

“Walk with me,” she said. Glyph followed the young Autobot Seeker. They went into an empty courtyard.

“I see why you seek that next thrill hit,” chuckled Glyph. “Fighting Nemesis was fun!”

“You think you were thrill-seeking?!” snarled Sky Runner. “Take it from me, that was WAY too reckless, even for me!”

“…I thought you’d be proud!”

“There’s a fine line between thrill-seeking and suicide and taunting someone like Nemesis Prime is a good example of crossing it!”

“Oh, come on! Your dad beat him easily!”

“You didn’t listen to him all that much when he talked about his battles! While I may have been bored during his long history lessons, I still knew how dangerous Nemesis was back then when we fought him today! Dad had to wear him down by using the Chaos Emeralds! He had to resort to trickery later! I expected Dad’s successor to be better than that.” Glyph arched an eyebrow.

“What do you mean your dad’s successor?” Sky Runner’s optics went wide, and she took off, transforming into her jet mode in the process. “Don’t just fly off after a bombshell like that, Sky Runner!” called Glyph. “Sky Runner!! SKY RUNNER!!!” No response came to her.

---

Back on the Imperium, the Author sat in the throne room with his teammates. He drummed his fingers on the armrest. “That…could have gone better,” he grunted.

“Calling me the b-lister of Optimus’ Rogues Gallery!” growled Nemesis. “I ought to slaughter that green midget!”

“Never mind what she said!” snapped Dr. Borg. “Our enemies have a Source of Flourishment!” Hiro remained silent.

“…Nothing to contribute?” asked Metaltron.

“I went through something like this with the Sources of the Apocalypse,” replied Hiro. “When the Sources were gathered, their energy signatures acted as a beacon and guided my organization to Vorton’s new coordinates. Yes, they beat me, but-”

“Author, what are you doing?” interrupted Phury. Khan finished writing a new passage in the Tome. He then read it aloud.

“‘Once Khan shouted ‘Happy Birthday’, party decorations appeared and a plate with a slice of cake and a fork appeared in everyone’s hands and a party hat appeared on everyone’s heads.’” He then shut the Tome.

“Nani?” asked Hiro.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” Once Khan shouted “Happy Birthday”, party decorations appeared and a plate with a slice of cake and a fork appeared in everyone’s hands and a party hat appeared on everyone’s heads. “To our backup plan,” explained the Author. “I had completely forgotten that them gathering the Sources of the Apocalypse was a detriment to our enemies in the long run! I shall let the other teams know that we have a backup plan! Of course, they should still try their hardest in their goals, but we have other means! Once you lot are done with your cake, head on over to 5-P-L-4-T-0-0-N to get Death’s Source and Jason Ikamesh. I have a plan.” The team looked at each other, then simply ate their cake, concerned about the Author’s mental state.

Chapter 25: Domestic Views

Death led Life to the Horsemen’s mansion. Life goggled in amazement. “So pretty!” she said.

“And there’s plenty of room for you here,” replied Death. War then approached them and was inspecting her sword.

“Death, can I borrow your scythe sharpener?” she asked. “I think my sword is-” She finally caught sight of Life and locked her shocked gaze at her. Her sword fell out of her hands and made a loud clang. “…Life?”

“Hello, War,” replied Life. War stumbled over to Life and removed her gauntlet. Her battle-scarred hand then reached to Life’s cheek and Life took the hand and pressed it against her face. “I’m real, War. …I’m back.” War’s eyes released tears, then she gathered Life into a bear-hug while laughing proudly. “And there’s the bear-hug!” groaned Life as War spun around.

“IT’S WONDERFUL TO SEE YOU AGAIN, SISTER!” boomed War happily. She then set Life down. “It’s been far too long! Welcome home!” She looked back into the mansion. “FAMINE! PESTILENCE! GET OVER HERE! LIFE’S BACK!”

“Bellowing again, War?” wheezed a voice as Pestilence entered the room. “And making crass jokes, I thought you had-!” She stopped when she saw Life. Famine then came into the room grabbing a slice of pizza from the box in her hand. When Famine saw Life, she stopped, stared, and dropped the box.

“…Life?” asked Famine.

“And she’s real!” assured War. Life gathered Pestilence and Famine into a hug. Famine quickly ate her pizza slice before she and Pestilence returned the hug.

“Our sister, home at last!” sobbed Famine happily.

“What’s going on here?” asked a voice. Lacey then entered the room and saw the scene. She locked eyes with Life. “…Death’s counterpart, I presume?” she asked, a little uncertain.

“And you’re the human that became the new Chaos!” cheered Life. “You helped Megumi beat Vortech twice, yes?”

“I did,” confirmed Lacey.

“Fascinating! No human’s ever handled even a fraction of a Horseman’s power, much less all of it!”

“I had to go through some pretty rough training to handle it.”

“All in the span of a month, if I recall,” remarked War.

“A month?!” yelped Life. “You four subjected her to the most hellacious training in a month?!”

“Oddly enough,” replied Pestilence, “her old human lifestyle helped her grasp the more advanced training rather quickly.”

“You see,” said Lacey, “I came from Springfield, located in Universe T-H-3-5-1-M-P-5-0-N-5.”

“Wait, is that the universe where everyone has an overbite, and the dominant skin-tone is mustard yellow?” asked Life.

“That’s the one. I had parents, but Death had to take Mom and Dad was an abusive man-child. I became the stereotypical goth until the Vortech Wars. During my training, I asked for Dad’s memories of me and his marriage to Mom to be wiped, so he’s living alone there. I then changed my appearance to what you see now and helped Megumi along the way.”

“You and Megumi became the prophesied heroes during the Vortech Wars,” reminded Famine as she polished off her pizza and grabbed a bowl of spaghetti and meatballs.

“And now I’ve got a husband and daughter,” continued Lacey, “and life with them and my sisters has been awesome ever since.”

“And the daughter was born here?” asked Life.

“And raised here too. Thank goodness for that. There’s something in this universe’s water that makes the students immortal after continual consumption. It even resurrects the dead and gives them a new body.”

“…When did this factoid come about?”

“It was confirmed by Vortoranii’s ghost about 500 years ago, local time-scale,” explained Death. “Apparently, in their early days, the Chizarans created other universes to seek immortality. This was one of the failed experimental universes.”

“Great, so Vortoranii tricked you all into using this universe as a place for After Academy.”

“Yeah, we weren’t happy with that. We made it work, though.”

“For some odd reason, we didn’t perceive the passage of time until the Vortech Wars,” explained Famine as she finished putting a mountain of parmesan cheese on her spaghetti and started eating.

“And Lacey’s new Academy House has really brought the students in,” War said with pride.

“…Is there room for a new House based on Philosophy?” asked Life. Death put a hand on her shoulder.

“Always,” she replied. “We’d be honored to have you be the Philosophy Department Head, should you wish.”

“I accept!” The Horsemen of the Apocalypse then embraced their once-lost sister of Flourishment.

“Welcome home, Life,” sighed Death happily.

---

Richard returned home after a job hunt. He went into his house and climbed the steps up to the living room. Gathered around the coffee table were his daughters, Farmee, and Galvatron’s holo-form. They were playing a card game.  “…You kids having fun?” asked Richard.

“Hi, Daddy,” replied Kaitlyn. “I think Farmee’s having the most fun right now. He’s picked up the nuances of the game fast enough to spank us all!”

“What game are you playing?” That’s when Kaede raged.

“WHAT IS THIS GAME, DUDE?!” she shrieked as she pulled cards out from a deck. “ARE YOU SERIOUS?! GIVE ME A GREEN! OR A SEVEN!! JUST! ONCE! WHAT?! ARE?! YOU?! DOING?! HOLY #*@&!”

“Oh no,” realized Richard.

“No, Mr. Saunders,” answered Galvatron as he and the rest of the players laughed at Kaede’s misfortune, “Uno.”

“…Okay, that was good,” chuckled Richard.

“FINALLY!” shouted Kaede as she pulled out a card she got from the deck. She threw a green eight onto the central pile and glared at Farmee. Farmee just smiled and pulled a card out from his hand. It was a green reverse card, one of the most dreaded cards in Uno.

“No, don’t do it!” laughed Kaitlyn. Kaede silently begged Farmee not to put that card down.

“Sorry, Madam,” said Farmee. He wasn’t, really, otherwise he wouldn’t have played the card. Kaede just stared at the pile in disbelief and fury as Kaitlyn and Galvatron laughed. She then looked at Farmee’s hand of two cards and looked at her own eighteen-card hand.

“…I DON’T HAVE A GREEN!” she wailed in rage. Farmee just sat in smugness as Kaitlyn and Galvatron were in hysterics. Kaede then let out the loudest shriek imaginable. She then slumped over and started pulling cards and adding them to her hand.

“Okay, you kids have fun,” chuckled Richard. Kaede just flipped him off. “Oh, come on! That was unnecessary!” he laughed. He then headed to his and Megumi’s bedroom to change into his casual clothes.

“NO!” wailed Farmee’s voice.

“Lost his edge, I see,” Richard chuckled to himself. He then realized that the shower was running. A Japanese song left the bathroom and drew Richard to the door. He tapped on the door loudly enough for the occupant to hear.

“Yes?” called Megumi’s voice.

“It’s Richard,” replied Richard. “I see our kids are teaching Uno to Farmee and Galvatron.”

“Well, Farmee, mainly,” corrected Megumi as she turned the shower off. “Galvatron already knew the nuances of the game. Who’s winning?”

“Not sure. All I know is that Farmee just lost his lead.”

“I guess he got a little cocky.” Megumi shut the shower off and Richard heard her take a towel off the rack. “It’s nice to see our girls expand their circle of friends, hm?”

“…Farmee, yes. But Galvatron…” Megumi opened the door as she finished wrapping her towel around her chest.

“You’re not objecting to them befriending Galvatron because he’s a Decepticon, I trust?” she hissed.

“He’s not just a Decepticon, sweetie! He’s Daddy Megatron’s successor!”

“He’s also a kinder leader than Megatron was!”

“Megumi, there are only two known Transformer-based universes where Optimus and Megatron stopped fighting each other! One is IDW’s first run of Transformers comics; the other is Transformers: Prime!”

“So, this would be the third known universe! Besides, Sonic and Optimus both vouched for the Decepticons!” Megumi headed for the closet. “If I might be frank, you’re making the same objections Arsha confided to me.”

“I’m gonna have to side with her! Transformers with red optics, as a rule, can’t be trusted!”

“So, we should distrust Blackarachnia, hm?”

“This isn’t about her!”

“She’s got red optics and Optimus still married her. Richard, you have Thundercracker on your team. I would advise you to look beyond your views on what Decepticons are, because the ones with us are, in all probability, different to what we know.” As Megumi got her clothes, Richard sighed in annoyance.

Chapter 26: Proving Lines

The day before his team’s departure, Richard decided to speak with Thundercracker. He arrived at his Transformer-sized house and pressed the doorbell. The door opened and Thundercracker looked down to see Richard. “…Mr. Saunders,” he greeted.

“Thundercracker, we need to get some things clear,” said Richard. “I know Optimus and the other Autobots vouch for you and your colleagues, but your old boss used my wife as a bargaining chip and there are too many universes where the Decepticons are a treacherous bunch. I want to be proven wrong about your colleagues.”

“Then you will be. I trust you will make no decisions based on the generalizations of Decepticons?”

“I will at least try not to.”

“…I suppose I can’t ask for more than that. In that case, I will see you tomorrow.”

“See you then.” Thundercracker closed the door and Richard left.

---

The day finally came. Amy, Azuliterii, Blackarachnia, Brittney, Daniel, Emma, Endram, Falnii, Flora, Glanthel, Goldbug, Hanako, Hejema, Irina, Kaitlyn, Kong, Richard, Sira, Swalmu, Teletraan, Thundercracker, Wilson, and Yufantel at After Academy’s main square and were given their goodbyes. Their friends and families had gathered to wish them well. “Come back safe!” called Megumi.

“And keep out of trouble!” called Kaede to Kaitlyn. “We don’t need a repeat of the Els Weir incident

“Don’t remind me!” grunted Kaitlyn.

“Teletraan, Glanthel, do you two have a means of concealing your ship forms?” Richard asked the two. “The people there aren’t used to talking machines your size.”

“I’ve got a body I can pilot,” replied Teletraan over the comms as the Ark and Glanthelantir hovered overhead. “Its maximum range is 124 miles. I should be good.”

“And I don’t need to stay near the ship for it to function,” assured Glanthel.

“Then I have one more question for everyone,” said Richard as he turned to his team. “What’s blue, green, red, and goes ‘Peep Peep!’?”

“A parrot,” replied Amy. “And you mean ‘Chirp Chirp’.”

“No, I don’t,” corrected Richard. “Let’s board our ships and you’ll see what I mean.” Everyone was beamed into the two ships and a ship-sized rift opened. The ships then flew into the rift, and it shut behind them.

---

The ships arrived over a landmass. Teletraan got Glanthel on the line. “Current geographic markers indicate we’re somewhere in the Irish sea between the Isle of Man and the English Mainland’s southern shores,” he said.

“I’m not exactly familiar with those land markers,” replied Glanthel.

“…Ah, here we are. Basically, the people in these parts sound like Elves from your world.”

“What’s the landmass below us?” Teletraan’s eyes widened.

“…A landmass that hosts many a railfan’s childhood hero! We better find a good, camouflaged spot to land!” The two ships then found an area on the landmass’s northeastern part.

---

A tank engine was completing his morning passenger run at the station of Ffarquhar at the end of his line. and was ready to turn around for the return journey. He was painted blue, had a number one on his side tanks, had six small wheels, a short stumpy boiler, a short stumpy funnel, and a short stumpy dome. There was also something he had, something most vehicles on his island had, a face on the front. Right now, his face was one of contentment. “Another successful run, in my opinion,” he said to his two coaches.

“You’re quite sure?” asked the coach directly behind him. She had her name, Annie, painted near her wheels.

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic!” said her sister coach, her name reading Clarabel. “It was the usual passenger run for Thomas. No accidents and no races with Bertie.”

“A pity,” mused the tank engine, the famous Thomas the Tank Engine, “I would have enjoyed a race with him.”

“You know what the Fat Controller’s grandfather said about going at high speeds like that,” remarked Annie. “I’m quite sure the current one will say the same thing.”

“She’s quite right, Thomas,” boomed a voice. A stout, well-dressed gentleman in a top hat then approached the platform. This was the manager of Thomas’ railway, Sir Stephen Topham Hatt, the third Fat Controller. “Still, it’s nice to know that your run was uneventful. Heaven knows we could do with uneventfulness these days.”

“You’re not wrong there, Sir,” agreed Thomas. “The trucks have been acting up more than usual, tools and baggage have gone missing, trains have been delayed on all the island’s railways. If I might be a bit paranoid, I’d call it sabotage.”

“Unfortunately, the other Controllers think so too. Has anything happened to you specifically?”

“No, Sir, but I’m waiting for the firebars to drop.”

“As are the others, I’m afraid. Well, keep a lookout for any unusual activity.”

“Excuse me!” Clarabel called to a group of people approaching her. “You’re not allowed on railway property!”

“And there it is,” groaned Thomas.

“I’ll handle this,” assured the Fat Controller. He got off the platform and onto the tracks behind the train. “And what, pray tell, is your…oh no.” He saw that the group consisted of Richard, Irina, Amy, Azuliterii, Hanako, Thundercracker’s holo-form, and Hejema. He recognized Richard right off the bat.

“Sir Topham Hatt!” cheered Richard. “I’m glad we caught you! How’s the railway?”

“We’re doing well,” replied the Fat Controller in a short manner. “Might I ask what you think you’re doing here?”

“Sir, you can’t be holding a grudge, can you?”

“Your American style of partying resulted in my office being destroyed!”

“We had a good laugh about it, didn’t we?”

“I recall that you were the only one laughing in your drunken stupor, Mr. Saunders. Your wife looked horribly embarrassed, and rightfully so. I trust the F.N.S’ absence from this island has made you see sense?”

“Don’t worry, Sir,” assured Azuliterii, “there won’t be any incidents like that again.”

“Ah, Lady Azuliterii! Good to see you!” The Fat Controller’s demeanor was more friendly. “I must admit, after Edward won the Light of Zalmath, I didn’t think we’d see a Chizaran again.”

“How is the Light, if I might ask?”

“It’s currently under Lady Bounty’s care.”

“So, you DO know where she is?” asked Richard.

“…I see, your business lies with her,” realized the Fat Controller.

“There’s an enemy of ours that’s making a grab for Bounty and her sisters, specifically, their Sources. We need Bounty to come with us.”

“And how would that protect her from this enemy?”

“She’d have friends that knows how her potential kidnapper thinks.”

“I see. Well, there IS a slight problem with her ability to come.”

“What’s that?”

“She has become a valuable member of my staff.”

“…Ah.”

“If you want to know the specifics of where she lives and what job she has, you and your friends will have to prove yourselves.”

“How’s that?”

“By working for the various railways on this island. There are plenty of job openings.”

“That might be an issue with members of my team like Thundercracker over there.” Richard gestured to the Decepticon.

“Why, pray tell?” asked the Fat Controller.

“…I’d rather demonstrate why without prying eyes,” replied Richard. “Would you come with us to our landing site?”

“…Very well. In the meantime, Thomas, did I miss hearing your-?” The Guard’s whistle then blew as Thomas and his coaches were turned around for the return journey.

“No, Sir, you didn’t,” replied as he whistled his intentions to get underway. “Must be off, Sir! Bye!”

“Good running, Thomas!” wished the Fat Controller. He then turned to Richard and his group. “Now, shall we?”

“This way, Sir,” directed Richard as he led the way.

---

They all arrived in a clearing where the Ark and Glanthelantir were resting. Everyone else had already disembarked. “Sir Topham Hatt, meet my team,” introduced Richard.

“…There is a giant gorilla among this lot,” remarked the Fat Controller.

“And he talks,” replied Richard.

“…Does he?” The Fat Controller was questioning Richard’s sanity.

“I do, Sir,” replied Kong. Now the Fat Controller was questioning his own sanity.

“You’re all right, I promise,” assured Richard. “Now, Blackarachnia, Goldbug, Kong Primal, and Thundercracker, transform, please.”

“Blackarachnia, TRANSFORM!”

“Goldbug Magnus, TRANSFORM!”

“Kong Primal, MAXIMIZE!”

“Thundercracker, TRANSFORM!” The four bots then changed into robot mode, startling the Fat Controller.

“That’s the issue I was talking about,” explained Richard. “I don’t think there’s any employment options for them and their vehicle modes aren’t exactly ones that would fit in with modern Sudrian vehicles. Glanthel and Teletraan can certainly work for the island, but-”

“Then your robotic friends can stay near the ships,” replied the Fat Controller once he recovered. “The rest of you will meet myself and the other Railway Controllers for your duties. I expect you at Knapford at 7AM SHARP. We all need workers who are punctual. Good day, ladies and gentlemen.” The Fat Controller turned and walked back to Ffarquhar, where his car was parked.

“…Richard, what was that about?” asked Flora.

“Bounty’s working for Sir Topham Hatt’s railway,” explained Richard. “If we want her to come with us, we need to prove we’re…Really Useful, as many a Controller on this island would say. To do that, we have to work for the railways. Now, there aren’t any job openings for the Transformers, so they need to stay by the ships and be on the lookout for enemy activity. The rest of us will divide into teams and keep watch while we work on the railways. Teletraan, do you have the telemetry data on the island?”

“Got the geography and the railways marked up,” replied Teletraan as a holographic map appeared. Four sets of lines appeared, outlining the railways’ locations.

“All right, we’ll divide into five teams. Team Watchdog will consist of Thundercracker, Kong, Blackarachnia, and Goldbug. As mentioned, they’ll be on monitor duty in the ships. Goldbug, you’re in charge. Team NWR will consist of Amy, Azuliterii, Kaitlyn, myself, and Teletraan. We’ll be working under Sir Topham Hatt, the Fat Controller. Brittney, Daniel, Flora, Hanako, and Swalmu will be Team SKR and will work on the Skarloey Narrow Gauge Railway under Mr. Percival, the Thin Controller. Emma, Falnii, Hejema, and Wilson will be the members of Team AMR. They’ll work on the Arlesdale Railway under the management of Mr. Fergus Duncan, the Small Controller. That leaves Endram, Glanthel, Irina, Sira, and Yufantel as Team CFR. You five will be working on the Culdee Fell Railway under Mr. Walter Richards, the Manager. Be on the lookout for any suspicious characters. We can’t afford to screw this up. We NEED to be Really Useful.”

Chapter 27: Investigations

After everyone was given their jobs and praised for their punctuality that day, they got their uniforms and set to work at once. Richard and Kaitlyn were Percy’s Driver and Firewoman, Amy and Teletraan were James’ Driver and Fireman, and Azuliterii was Boco’s Driver. Percy was a green Avonside Saddle Tank Engine with four wheels and a number 6 on his bunker. James was a red L&YR Class 28 Tender engine with two small wheels just under his buffers and six driving wheels behind them and sported the number 5 on his tender. Boco was a BR Class 28 Diesel Electric locomotive in green and sported the number D5702. One morning, Percy and his new crew had to arrange the trains at Knapford Station. With Percy’s guidance, Richard learned which coaches were what and went where and how many of each truck type was needed. The freight train they arranged was for James. “Nicely done,” Percy said to Richard and Kaitlyn. “Although, I must admit, you’re a little…heavy-handed with the brakes.”

“Sorry,” replied Richard.

“It’s all right. Every driver has to go through that at some point.” Just then, they heard James’ whistle. “Three, two, one.”

“Dirty trucks from dirty sidings!” grumbled James as he backed down onto his train. “Arranged by small engines!”

“I’m doing fine, James,” snarked Percy. “Thanks for asking.”

“I wasn’t!” snapped James. “For heaven’s sake, why not Edward?! At least he’d be useful and you’d be on Thomas’ branch line, out of the way of important engines like me!” The workmen were still loading the trucks with the various goods needed.

“You know he’s stuck in the shed!”

“When’s he supposed to get out anyway?! At least HE can-!”

“I actually spoke with Edward when Teletraan and I were getting you ready,” interrupted Amy.

“You have?” asked James, puzzled at this bit of news.

“You had already started grumbling about this train, so you didn’t overhear anything we said. Edward took the Special Coach to put it for later use on the Express, to see if it was up to snuff. It never arrived and Edward’s the prime suspect for stealing it.”

“Stealing?!” scoffed James. “Edward may be an old fusspot, but he’s not a thief!”

“And, if he DID steal it, I would congratulate him,” boomed a voice. A blue GNR Class A1 Pacific Tender Engine with the number 4 on his tender then rolled up to the platform with the express coaches. This was Gordon the Big Engine, the main Express Engine for the North Western Railway. “If you want my opinion,” continued Gordon, “that coach stuck out like a sore thumb and rattled too much, spoiling the sound of the wind rushing past me. The Wild Nor’ Wester is better off without it.”

“But the summer holiday season is coming up,” reminded Percy. “Wouldn’t the extra coach help?”

“If it blended in with the other coaches, I would say yes,” huffed Gordon. “Besides, it proved to be too much trouble for both myself AND Thomas.” Speaking of which, Thomas’ whistle announced his approach.

“What’s all this then?” he asked.

“We’re talking about your Special Coach,” explained Richard.

“Ah, that old thing. It’s one of those things Gordon and I can agree was too much trouble. I’m surprised they’re bringing it back for the summer holiday season.”

“You liked it well enough to fuss at Douglas about it,” reminded Kaitlyn.

“That debacle proved that we didn’t need it.” Gordon’s Guard then blew his whistle and waved his flag.

“Sorry, must dash!” called Gordon. “We’ll talk about it later!” He blew his whistle twice and left the station, picking up speed as he went further down the line. “Hurry, hurry, hurry!”

“…If only we can help Edward,” sighed Teletraan. “But none of us are Sherlock Holmes.”

“Yeah, he’d be able to solve that case in a flash,” replied Percy. James got quiet all of a sudden.

“…Sherlock Holmes,” he mused. His face then formed a grin. “That settles it! Detective James is on the case!”

“James, we’ve got a train to pull!” reminded Amy.

“But we won’t have so much work tomorrow. We can definitely solve the case of the missing coach then! It should be easy! With Percy and his crew at our side-!”

“Oh no, you don’t!” snapped Percy. “I am NOT getting involved in that!”

“Oh, come on, Percy! You won’t have so much work tomorrow either!”

“Look, I want Edward’s name cleared as much as any other engine, but any adventure with you is nothing more than disaster!”

“When have I ever caused disaster?!”

“Do you want the list alphabetically or in descending order of damage done?!”

“Percy, I think we’ve got other goods trains to arrange,” called Kaitlyn.

“You’re right, we do,” replied Percy. “Come on!” Percy set off to continue his shunting.

“But Percy-!”

“No, James!” Once Percy was in a siding, James’ guard blew his whistle.

“Oh, for pity’s sake!” sighed James. “I can’t be Sherlock without a Watson!”

“There’s nothing for it,” soothed Amy. “We’ll just have to find someone else.”

---

Everyone finished with their work and settled into their sheds. The Fat Controller spoke with everyone before they went to sleep. “As you all know, there won’t be as much work on the railway tomorrow, due to the incoming fog. We’re keeping all trains to essential traffic only, meaning fewer trains. We still don’t know where the Special Coach is and we’re going to need it when the fog clears up. Until then, Boco is staying here until work resumes on the Brendam branch line.” Edward, a blue FR21/K2 Class Tender Engine with four small wheels at the front and four drive wheels and the number 2 on his tender, sighed sadly. “I know it’s been a while, but until your name is cleared, you need to stay here,” said the Fat Controller.

“Yes, Sir,” sighed Edward. Richard, Kaitlyn, and Percy looked at the poor engine.

“…Maybe we SHOULD help,” remarked Richard.

“It might prove we can be trusted,” mused Kaitlyn.

“But it’s James’ idea,” whispered Percy.

“Does it really matter?” asked Richard. Just then, Boco rolled into the sheds.

“What’s all this?” he asked Percy.

“Edward’s still stuck in the shed,” explained Percy as Richard and Kaitlyn filled Azuliterii in on what was going on with the Special Coach.

“Well, if he needs help, I’ll solve this case!” declared Boco.

“I think James already decided he would take the case.”

“What’s this now?” asked the Fat Controller. The two engines and their crews jumped.

“How do you do that?!” asked Richard.

“Do what?”

“Pop up whenever people least expect it?!”

“It’s a Hatt trick.”

“…Cute pun.”

“In any event, what are you all talking about?”

“Sir, James wants to clear Edward’s name,” explained Azuliterii, “and he’s asked Percy and his crew to help.”

“Boco’s willing to take my place,” continued Percy. “I’m not so sure my place is solving mysteries with James.” The Fat Controller pondered.

“…Two heads ARE better than one,” he said, “…so imagine what three will do. Percy, you are to assist James and Boco in clearing Edward’s name in the morning.”

“ME?!” squeaked Percy. “I can’t!”

“Rubbish, Percy!” replied Richard. “It’s easy!”

“That’s settled, then,” declared the Fat Controller. Poor Percy wished it wasn’t. The Fat Controller approached James and told him and his crew the news. “I trust you’ll clear his name, James?” he asked once he finished. James was beaming from buffer to buffer.

“You can count on me, Sir!” he said confidently.

“Very good! Good luck tomorrow!” The Fat Controller returned to his car as James looked smugly at Percy.

“Well, Little Percy,” he said, “it looks like you and I will be working together after all!”

“If you call me Watson,” hissed Percy, “I’m leaving. I don’t care what the Fat Controller would have in store for me.”

“Cranky, are we? Well, a little rest shouldn’t hurt. Great Detectives, such as I, need their beauty sleep, as do their sidekicks. Good night.” James went happily to sleep.

“I think James has the right idea,” remarked Teletraan. “We all need to hit the sack. Night.”

“Good night,” bid Amy.

“Pleasant dreams,” wished Azuliterii.

“Night night,” said Kaitlyn.

“Sleep well,” bid Richard. The crews then headed off.

“Night,” mumbled Percy.

“Good night,” called Boco. He then went to sleep. Percy looked at James first, then at Boco, then he glanced upwards.

“This will all end in tears, I just know it,” he muttered to himself before he went to sleep.

Chapter 28: Testimony

The morning arrived and it was as foggy as predicted. Richard and his team prepared their engines as he, Kaitlyn, Teletraan, and Amy cleaned Percy and James before lighting their fires while Azuliterii looked over Boco. The three engines stirred as their crews finished their work. “Good morning,” greeted Boco.

“Morning,” replied everyone. James then recalled what the day was going to consist of.

“And there’s the falsely accused suspect,” mused James as he looked over to Edward, still stuck in his berth.

“Right, how do we begin?” asked Boco. Percy dreaded what James’ potential answer would be.

“Well, isn’t it obvious?” asked James. “We have to get the suspect’s side of the story.”

“I suppose you want me to ask the questions?” muttered Percy.

“No, you and Boco just make sure you get Edward’s story memorized in case I somehow forget. I’ll do the asking.” Teletraan and Amy then entered James’ caba and he puffed onto the turntable. Once he was turned around, he rolled into the berth next to Edward’s. The old engine was confused.

“James?” he asked. “Are you here to keep me company?”

“For the moment, yes,” replied James. “But I need to leave to start my investigation of the Missing Special Coach.”

“Investigation? You mean you’re-?”

“Going to clear your name. Edward, I know we have our differences, but I know you. You’re not a thief.”

“Tell that to the Stationmaster at Knapford.” By then, Boco and Percy had backed into the berths near James and Edward.

“I assure you, we will,” promised Boco.

“We’ll solve this case!” assured Percy.

“Right!” declared James. Richard then pulled out his phone and began recording. “So, Mr…the Blue Engine, what can you tell us about the night of the Coach’s disappearance.

“…Mr. the Blue Engine?” Kaitlyn asked Richard and Percy.

“Just go with it,” advised Percy. Edward then began his story.

“It was Nine O’clock in the morning last Friday,” he said. “Spencer had just arrived carrying the Special Coach at the request of his owners, the Duke and Duchess of Boxford. They were downsizing the amount of coaches Spencer needed since they only sat in one while he always pulled two. He told me to shunt the Special Coach away. I told him I was too busy to shunt it away, but he snapped at me, then left the coach at the platform. I needed that platform to arrange an empty train meant for the Anopha Quarry, so I put the Special Coach in a siding out of the way. Siding 3, I believe. I then went on with my shunting duties. Once I had finished, the Fat Controller and new Stationmaster asked where the Coach was. I found it odd at the time, so I told them which siding it was in. But it wasn’t there. I swore up and down that I put it there, but the Stationmaster said that I stole it. That was when the Fat Controller said that, until the case was solved, I was to remain here at Tidmouth Sheds.”

“Was there anyone else at the station?” asked James. “Anyone that came later?”

“Let’s see, after I shunted the coach away, there was Diesel, then there was Thomas with his afternoon passenger run, then Gordon returned after his return express, and then there was Duck looking for some form of new rolling stock on the Little Western.”

“That’s four suspects,” remarked Percy.

“Six, actually,” corrected James. “Spencer and the new Stationmaster could have hidden it away to embarrass Edward.”

“Perhaps we should start with the Stationmaster,” suggested Boco. “Is she in today?”

“Let’s find out,” replied James.

“Thank you so much,” said Edward. “I’d love to get back to work and be Really Useful again.”

“You will, Edward,” promised James, “This, Sherlock James, promises! Come along, you two! The game is afoot!” He then puffed onto the turntable and was turned onto the line for Knapford Station.

“…Sherlock James?” asked Azuliterii.

“This is going to be one of those days, isn’t it?” sighed Percy as he puffed onto the turntable.

---

The three engines and their crews made it to Knapford Station and asked to speak with the Stationmaster. The porter they asked then dashed to the Stationmaster’s office. “What’s the new Stationmaster like?” Richard asked Percy.

“A little…unusual.”

“Why is it that they want to talk to me?” called a woman’s voice. “I’m a very busy lady and…Rickie?!”

“Wait a minute,” gulped Richard. “Rickie?! I haven’t heard that since…!” He stuck his head out of the cab and saw a brunette woman with her hair in a bun and wearing lipstick. She smiled wide when she saw him. Richard, on the other hand, groaned. “Oh no,” he said as he put his head against the interior wall of the cab. “Katie Barker! Percy, you were right, it IS going to be one of those days!”

“Rickie Boy!” cheered the woman, Katie.

“You know the new Stationmaster, Richard?” asked Boco.

“She’s my cousin on my mom’s side,” explained Richard. He then stepped out of Percy’s cab with Kaitlyn in tow. “Katie, how did you even get here?! Did something happen?!”

“Yes, the best thing happened!” cheered Katie. “I’m married to an Adrexian!”

“Did I hear that right?” asked Azuliterii as she stepped out of Boco. “You’re an Adrexian’s wife?”

“Azuliterii, yes?” quizzed Katie. “Not only an Adrexian’s wife, she turned me into one! I was feeling low and jaded, then the most glamorous woman descended from the heavens and showed me the multiverse! She then cured me of aging and death and now, here I am, living the life I deserve and working on this little railroad!”

“It’s ‘railway’ here,” grunted Richard. “So, you’re the Stationmaster here?”

“Katie Barker, Stationmaster of Knapford, at your service!”

“Well, my engine and his friends want to ask you some questions.”

“Oh, you’re working here too?! Awesome! And who’s the girl?”

“My daughter and current Firewoman. I didn’t think to tell you, but Megumi and I married and are blessed with twin girls.”

“I’m Kaitlyn,” greeted Kaitlyn.

“Lovely to see you! Now, what’s this about your engine’s questions?” Richard led Katie to the ramp where she faced James, Percy, and Boco.

“Stationmaster, was there a coach in siding 3 last Friday?” asked James.

“I didn’t see any there. I see, this is about Edward’s theft of the Special Coach.”

“Edward is no thief!” hissed Percy.

“Percy, please,” urged James. He then resumed his questioning. “Did you see Spencer, Diesel, Thomas, Gordon, or Duck with a coach at all?”

“I only saw Spencer that day, as he was leaving after his argument with Edward. The other guys you mentioned, I didn’t see them at all.”

“Rather odd for a Stationmaster not to see them,” remarked Richard.

“Rickie, I promise you, I got word that they picked up their respective trains. A Stationmaster can’t spend all day on the platform. Sometimes they need to go over paperwork in their office.”

“Maybe Edward misremembered where the Coach was,” mused Boco.

“I DID account for that and had the other sidings searched, but there was no Special Coach in them, and no one picked it up by accident. The only logical conclusion for me is that Edward stole it. …Or, if we can be fair for a minute, may have absentmindedly left it somewhere else on the island.”

“That’s not likely, given that he was shunting here all day on Friday,” remarked James. “Right, we’ll be in touch. Do you happen to know if the Fat Controller’s in his office?”

“As a matter of fact, I was talking to him before the Porter called me up here.”

“Perfect, he should have a better lead on where the other engines are. Thank you for your time, Ma’am.”

“My pleasure. I’ll get Sir Topham Hatt here so you can talk to him. Oh, Rickie, when you finish up here, we’ve got a lot of catching up to do! And your daughter’s so CUTE!” Katie then pinched Kaitlyn’s cheek before setting off to get the Fat Controller.

“…Maybe she should help us,” mused Teletraan.

“She’s doing enough as is!” hissed Richard. “I want as much distance as possible between us and her!”

“Daddy, why are you so uptight about your own cousin?” asked Kaitlyn.

“Because I’ve known her longer than anyone here! Katie Barker is the typical Barker woman, a gold-digging opportunist! I doubt there’s an honest bone in her entire body! …Come to think of it, I think my mom’s the only Barker woman with at least one honest bone. Heck, she’s got a whole honest skeleton.”

“Well, she IS a policewoman people look up to,” mused Kaitlyn. Just then, the Fat Controller arrived.

“I understand you have suspects outside of Edward?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir,” confirmed James. “We need to talk to Spencer, Diesel, Thomas, Gordon, and Duck.”

“Spencer is at the Works, going through routine maintenance. Diesel’s at the shunting yards here. Thomas is in the sheds on his branch line due to there not being enough passengers for both him and Daisy. Gordon is due to arrive in Vicarstown for a rest. Duck is at Arlesdale to help Oliver arrange the ballast trains.”

“Great!” cheered James. “We’ll start with Diesel!” The engines and their crews then left for the shunting yards nearby.

Chapter 29: Interrogation

Diesel was a black BR Class 08 Diesel Shunter, the Diesel Engine equivalent to a Tank Engine. He sat in the shunting yards alone, enjoying some rest after arranging the few trains for the day. “A pity this day is so foggy,” he muttered to himself. “Otherwise, it would be perfect to bask in the sun and-” his thoughts were interrupted by James’ whistle. He then heard Percy’s whistle and Boco’s horn. “…That’s funny,” he remarked. “They’re not scheduled to come here today.” The three engines then bustled into the yard and parked themselves on the points which would have given Diesel a way out. "Wh-What is this?!” spluttered Diesel.

“All right, Diesel, you’re sprung!” replied James.

“Pardon me?”

“We know what you did! Don’t even try to deny it!”

“And what deed of mine are you talking about? I’ve caused quite a few stirs here and there.”

“Teletraan, the sugar! Right in his fuel tank!”

“Right!” replied Teletraan as he pulled out a bag of sugar and looked to either side of Diesel.

“S-S-Sugar?!” gulped Diesel. “You don’t have the gall!”

“You think I’m bluffing?!” snarled Teletraan as Amy held him back.

“I can’t hold him back for much longer,” she warned. “You’re gonna have to tell us something.” Diesel looked at the a.i. Lynx, then at the bag of sugar, then he growled.

“Fine! You got me! I was the one who told Emily that the tree was keeping all of Sodor’s plant life alive! I was the one who sent Donald and Douglas on a wild goose chase when they were looking for their trucks! I was the one who told Spencer that Boco was getting too weak to pull trains!”

“That was you?!” yelped Boco.

“Diesel, hold on!” called Percy. “We’re trying to figure out if you were behind the Special Coach’s vanishing act!”

“Oh, that?” asked Diesel, calming down quickly. “That, I wasn’t responsible for. Though, believe me, I WAS tempted to, after what Spencer said. He made his usual ‘unimportant shunter’ comment to Edward and named me as someone lower than him. I wanted to get back at him that day, but I had too much work. I was called away to collect some trucks from Knapford so Duck could take them. Ever since Rosie and Stanley were reassigned to their pilot duties, we’ve been overworked and understaffed here!”

“So, Duck came here?” asked Richard.

“Was he pulling anything unusual?” asked James. Diesel then got a faraway look.

“Now that you mention it,” he said, “he DID have what looked like an extra-long van with him. He coupled his train behind it to take back to the Little Western. I thought his dome finally cracked if he was carrying something like that with him.”

“You’re sure it wasn’t a coach?” asked Percy.

“It was too foggy that day to see clearly.”

“It WAS really foggy,” recalled James. “We’ll ask him, then.”

“Hey, don’t tell the Fat Controller about what I said earlier!” barked Diesel. “I don’t need to get in any hot water with him!”

“Oh, he won’t know,” promised Boco, “but you WILL be punished for that.”

“Oh, really? And how?” Richard then whispered something to Boco, then went back into Percy’s cab. Boco giggled, then looked to the trucks.

“Boys,” he said, “I believe there’s a song you all made about Diesel. May we hear it?” Diesel goggled in horror!

“You wouldn’t!” he spluttered.

“One! Two!” counted one of the trucks to his friends. “One, two, three, four!” They then launched into a song Diesel hated!

“Trucks are waiting in the yard, tackling them with ease’ll!

‘Show the world what I can do!’ gaily boasts the Diesel!

In and out he creeps about, like a big black weasel!

When he pulls the wrong trucks out, POP goes the Diesel!”

“GRRRRRR!” growled Diesel as the three engines and their crews left the yards. “I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS, BOCO! YOU MARK MY WORDS!”

---

The three detective engines arrived at Arlesdale to speak with Duck, a green GWR 5700 Class Pannier Tank Engine with wide side tanks. They were led to the ballast chute the Arlesdale Miniature Railway ran. Duck had put the ballast hoppers under the chute and waited for the ballast to be dropped into them. He was surprised to see James, Percy, and Boco arrive. “What’s this then?” he asked. “A deputation?”

“Hello, Duck,” greeted James. “Gray day, isn’t it?”

“Yes, I suppose it is. Beg pardon, James, but what are you all doing here?”

“We’re doing some investigating,” explained James.

“Diesel said,” recalled Richard, “that you had an extra-long van when you picked up a train from the shunting yards last Friday. He also admitted that it was foggy that day, so he could have been mistaken.”

“He was,” replied Duck. “That wasn’t a van. That was one of my new coaches. I picked it up from Knapford Station that day.”

“You did?” asked Amy. “What siding?”

“…Siding 3, where the Stationmaster told me it would be. Why, is that important?”

“Duck, it sounds like you were unwittingly used in theft,” explained Boco. “That wasn’t a new coach for you. That was the new Special Coach.

“You mean the new one for Thomas’ branch line?! But the Stationmaster said-!”

“Either the Stationmaster is absentminded,” remarked James, “or-”

“Or, more likely, she did this on purpose!” interrupted Richard. “She’s obsessed with the newer things and probably thinks you guys are out-of-date, even the Diesels that work here!”

“In any event, we figured out where the Special Coach went,” said James.

“I suppose you’ll be wanting it back,” sighed Duck.

“We’ll get your new coaches once this mess is sorted,” promised Boco. “I know the Fat Controller doesn’t want the Little Western to fall.”

“It’s over in the carriage shed on the other end of the line,” explained Duck. The ballast train then shook as the chute loaded Duck’s hoppers. “I can point it out to you when I get this train going.”

“That would be nice,” replied Azuliterii. Once the ballast hoppers were full, Duck led everyone to the carriage shed.

“There it is,” announced Duck as his driver pointed to the coach.

“I’ll take it,” offered Percy. He buffered up to the coach and was coupled on. “Nicely done, Richard,” he praised.

“Thank you!” replied Richard. The three engines then headed back to Knapford.

---

The engines gathered at the sheds and were parked near Edward. “How did it go?” he asked.

“We figured out who really took the coach,” replied Boco. “It’s back in Siding 3.”

“You found it?!” asked Edward. “Who took it?!”

“It was Duck,” explained Percy. “And it sounds like he was a victim of some form of miscommunication.”

“Whether or not it was deliberate is still a mystery,” finished James. “The Fat Controller and Katie Barker should be coming any minute now.” A blue car then approached the sheds. The Fat Controller stepped out of the right-hand side (where the steering wheel would be since Sodor’s a UK country) and Katie stepping out of the left. She wore a dress and had her hair adorned with a floral arrangement this time.

“So, the mystery of the missing Special Coach is solved, is it?” asked the Fat Controller.

“That’s right, Sir,” replied Richard. “It turns out Duck was the one who took it. He was led to believe it was an extra coach for his branch line’s passenger service.”

“I can see where he would make that mistake.”

“But there’s something that’s not meshing well,” continued Amy. “Duck told us that Ms. Barker over there told him to collect that coach.”

“And, this morning, she told us,” continued Kaitlyn, “that the coach never got there.”

“Hold on,” said Edward, “when she accused me of stealing, she said that the coach was there, then it wasn’t!” The Fat Controller turned to Katie with a frown on his face.

“Ms. Barker, would you care to explain what’s going on?” he asked. Katie felt very scared indeed.

Chapter 30: Case Closed

“I…er…” Katie was struggling to find the words.

“Ms. Barker, we’re waiting,” warned the Fat Controller. Katie sighed.

“…I lied so Edward would be sent away,” she finally revealed. Vulgar noises from the engines and their crews greeted this.

“SILENCE!” boomed the Fat Controller. “Ms. Barker, I demand an explanation! Why would you have me send away one of my engines?!”

“Because the railways on this island are operated by dated forms of locomotive power! Sodor Electric doesn’t use coal to fuel its plant! The average person’s car is tilting towards electric power! Why do you still have coal-burning and diesel-powered engines?!”

“Because the railways here are the most active and productive heritage railways in the whole of the entire United Kingdom, if not the world! I thought working here would help you understand that! You’re too obsessed with what’s new!”

“And YOU’RE too obsessed with the past! We can’t crowd the rails with dated machinery!”

“Ms. Barker, you have caused considerable confusion! We’re lucky this incident hasn’t caused any delays! You have clearly proven that you care only for mere aesthetics instead of the emotions that come with the past, present, and future! Your employment is hereby terminated!”

“You’re seriously firing me over this?” asked Katie.

“That’s right. I’m seriously firing you over this. Now collect your things and leave my railway at once!”

“I’ll leave the railway, but Auriella and I will be back! So, sleep lightly, Sir Stephen Topham Hatt!” She stormed off and left the railway. The Fat Controller then turned to Edward.

“Edward, I owe you an apology for this mess,” he said. “I should have done more to investigate this. When the fog clears tomorrow, you will return to your branch line to resume your duties. Until then, the painters will give you a fresh coat of paint.”

“Thank you, Sir!” beamed Edward. “It will be lovely to stretch my wheels tomorrow and look my best!”

“James, you and your team have done splendidly today! You shall return to passenger duties when the weather gets better.”

“Yes, Sir!” cheered James.

“Percy, Boco, I know you were eager for some minor maintenance. I believe a full overhaul is needed. Report to the Works at your earliest convenience today.”

“Yes, Sir!” replied Percy and Boco happily.

“As for you, Mr. Saunders.”

“Yes, Sir?” asked Richard. The Fat Controller was beaming.

“I’m not sure I can fully forget the party in my office, but I CAN forgive it! You and your team proved to be a credit to my railway! Once Percy and Boco are dropped off at the Works, you all can take the week off to assist your Transformer friends in keeping a lookout for your enemies. Perhaps you should add Ms. Barker to your list.”

“Don’t worry, Sir, we won’t let her get anywhere near the railways on this island. I’m glad we were able to prove ourselves to you. Now, we better drop Boco and Percy off at the Works. Crovan’s Gate, yes?”

“That’s correct.”

“Hold on, Sir,” interjected James. “Amy and Teletraan are my crew, so who’s going to be at my controls when they’re taking a holiday?”

“Your old crew’s coming back,” replied the Fat Controller. “They had taken their much-needed paid holiday while Amy and Teletraan were your crew. Speaking of which, Amy, Teletraan, do you mind collecting you and your team’s paychecks on their behalf?”

“Paychecks?” asked Teletraan.

“Hold on, we’re getting paid?” quizzed Richard.

“Well, you DID work for me, yes?” replied the Fat Controller.

“…Okay, fair enough. In the meantime, Kaitlyn, Percy, time to go.”

“You too, Boco,” said Azuliterii as she climbed into Boco’s cab. The Fat Controller invited Amy and Teletraan into his car and the three groups headed off to their respective destinations. Edward then grinned at James.

“…What?” asked James.

“I think I’ve figured out why you didn’t parade around about being the greatest detective on Sodor,” replied Edward. “You wanted your passenger duties back and figured that your boasting would land you into trouble, and to be fair, you would have been right.”

“I admit nothing!” hissed James. His scowl then vanished as he got his usual smug look. “Still, it WAS rather dashing of me to clear your name, wasn’t it?”

“…Need I remind you of the incident that took your passenger duties in the first place?” James scowled again, but said nothing.

---

On the way to Crovan’s Gate, Richard tried to puzzle James’ unusually quiet behavior. “…Percy,” he called, “could you help me solve a mystery?”

“What’s on your mind?” asked Percy.

“It’s about James. He wasn’t parading around when we were clearing Edward’s name.”

“Oh, I know why he was quiet,” chuckled Percy. “Have you heard about the Bootlace Incident?”

“Practically every fan of your island heard about that.”

“Well, it happened to him again! He woke up in a foul mood one morning and banged the coaches about when he was getting ready for his morning passenger run. You see, there wasn’t a shunter at the time.”

“He didn’t!” said Kaitlyn

“Another broken brake-pipe that had to be patched up with newspapers and bootlaces! The woman who surrendered them was a lot more pleasant to deal with than Jeremiah Jobling was. But the Fat Controller still had a few words for James and had him do goods work only until he could be trusted.” Richard and Kaitlyn howled with laughter.

---

While she was getting Boco to the Works, Azuliterii pondered about what was said at the sheds. “…Did she say…but she didn’t…did she?”

“Something on your mind?” asked Boco.

“Just thinking about a name Katie mentioned. Nothing you need concern yourself with…I hope.”

---

The NWR Team returned to the Ark and Glanthelantir once Percy and Boco were at the Works. Azuliterii still looked lost in thought when she arrived. “…Something up?” asked Richard.

“Richard, did Katie mention an ‘Auriella’?” quizzed Azuliterii.

“…I think so. Why, does that name mean anything to you?”

“That’s the name of an Adrexian that’s not the most…Adrexian in terms of attitude.”

“I see.” Richard then got a call from Thundercracker. “What is it?” he asked once he answered his phone.

“I did a little aerial patrol,” explained Thundercracker. “I found two people lying on the island’s southern shores. They’re Lords, one elderly male, one female with pointy ears, they’re badly hurt.”

“…Were you spotted?”

“No.”

“Then bring them here. We’ll fix them up in the Glanthelantir’s medical ward near its brig.”

“Understood.” He ended the call.

“Bring who here?” asked Kaitlyn.

“We have a pair of Lord prisoners that need medical attention.”

“Daddy, are you sure that’s a good idea?!”

“They might be friends that were kidnapped,” remarked Amy.

“That’s a pretty big unknown!”

“Batman said that other friends were assimilated,” replied Richard. “We need to take that chance.

---

Katie stormed into a house in a foul mood. “Oh dear,” sighed a woman’s voice, “someone’s not happy.”

“Fat Hat just fired me!” snarled Katie.

“What?!” A tall woman in a green dress then came up to her. “Why would he do that?!”

“My cousin, Richard, turned him against me!”

“Oh, poor baby!” The woman brought Katie’s head to her chest and cradled her. “My poor, upset, glamourous girl!” Katie wrapped her arms around the woman and sighed.

“I’m not in the best of moods,” admitted Katie.

“Well, I know what can help cheer you up. Shall we get some new outfits?” Katie smiled.

“…Yeah, I could do with some new dresses.”

“There’s my darling!” The woman bent down and kissed Katie on the lips.

“Auriella, what would I do without you?”

“Probably spin your wheels,” said the woman, Auriella.

“Katie, you will go nowhere,” called a third woman’s voice. The woman stepped into the room to reveal that she was of Japanese origin, had one brown eye and one black one, and had a right arm made of solid space. “Remain here for further orders. Auriella, you are to go to Culdee Fell’s summit.”

“Hold on, who died and left you in charge?!” demanded Auriella.

“Khan made me team leader, remember?”

“You forget your place, Igura!” snarled Auriella. She grabbed the woman’s left arm. “Don’t forget that Adrexians have powers beyond your imagination!”

“…You grabbed the wrong arm!” The woman, Adachi Igura, then grabbed Auriella’s face as her right hand glowed bright. That glow was accompanied by burning flesh. Auriella screamed in pain as she was shoved into Katie. “Don’t forget that your organization was built on the foundations of Shocker Rift! Also, I have Vortech’s powers. He made your universe bow to him for a while, did he not?” She left the room as Katie used her new powers to help Auriella heal.

“She’s a dead woman when this is over!” she hissed.

“In time,” said Auriella as the handprint slowly vanished. “For now, we need to suffer her. Besides, Khan can discipline her when he gets wind of this.”

Chapter 31: Military Exercises

The Skarloey Railway is a railway run by engines that run on narrower tracks than the North Western Engines. Its main industries are passenger work (both locals and tourists) and slate. It once used a slate quarry near the end of the line, but the UK’s Ministry of Defense bought it to be used as an ammunition dump in 1960. To this day, the SKR get their slate from the Sodor Slate Quarry at the bottom of Shane Dooiney (Sudric for The Old Man), one of Sodor’s mountains. It was during one of these runs that Sir Handel, a blue saddle tank engine and the SKR’s number 3 engine, was grumbling as usual. His crew consisted of Brittney and Swalmu. “Rotten trucks!” he grumbled. “Why can’t they just come along quietly!?”

“They don’t exactly have bogies, for a start,” remarked Swalmu.

“Do we look like stuffy old coaches to you?!” snapped the lead truck.

“Oh, shut up, you lot!” snarled Sir Handel as he bumped them to keep them quiet.

“Do you really need to do that?” asked Brittney.

“Bumping them is the only way they’ll behave,” replied Sir Handel. “I, for one-!” That was when they heard a loud boom!

“Please tell me that wasn’t an explosion!” yelped Brittney.

“It came from the old Slate Quarry!” replied Sir Handel.

“We gotta check it out!” urged Swalmu.

“We can’t go there anymore! The M.O.D’s got guards around it!”

“We have to make sure they’re all right!” Swalmu unhooked a radio from Sir Handel’s cab and called Mr. Percival. “Sir, we just heard an explosion at the-!”

“At the munitions dump,” finished an upper-class voice. “I just got off the radio with Rheneas and his crew. Medical teams are already there. Continue with your delivery, then return to the sheds at Crovan’s Gate. I have a feeling the Dump’s Commanding Officer will want to investigate us.”

“Investigate, Sir?” asked Brittney.

---

Everyone had gathered at the sheds near the transfer yards at Crovan’s Gate. The Dump’s Commanding Officer arrived with Mr. Percival. “Everyone, I believe most of you know Lieutenant Andrews,” introduced Mr. Percival.

“Good afternoon,” rumbled Andrews. “Now, as you all have heard, there was an explosion at the Munitions’ Dump. What many of you don’t know, but from what Duncan told Mr. Percival, was that there is an id on the person who set off the explosion. Although Duncan was hesitant, and frankly, both he and I had a hard time believing it ourselves, even when security footage revealed he was telling the truth, he told me what the person looked like.”

“The only reason I had to tell him was because my crew confirmed seeing what I saw,” said Duncan, a yellow narrow gauge tank engine and the SKR’s number 6. “I still can’t believe it was real.”

“Well, don’t leave us in suspense!” said a red saddle tank engine, the SKR’s number 1, Skarloey. “Who was it?”

“First off, any Star Trek fans here?” asked Duncan. A few crew members raised their hands.

“I watched a few episodes with my driver,” offered Skarloey’s best friend, Rheneas, the railway’s number 2 engine.

“Well, this character looked like a member of the Borg,” explained Duncan.

“Give over!” protested the railway’s number 4, Peter Sam.

“He’s being serious,” replied Andrews. “As I said, security footage confirmed Duncan’s words. Mr. Percival, I understand you have members of your staff that aren’t exactly native to this island.”

“That would be us,” said Flora as she, Brittney, Hanako, Swalmu, and Daniel stepped forward.

“Do you know anything about these…Borgs?”

“That rather depends on whether or not they’re standard Borg Drones,” replied Flora. “Duncan, did this Borg Drone act monolithic? Did it hide any emotion?”

“…Now that I think about it,” remarked Duncan. “This Borg was looking around as if it knew it wasn’t supposed to be there in normal circumstances. I had to tell the Dump’s guards about that. I thought it was a guy in a Borg costume.”

“Well, telling the Dump about a trespasser minimized casualties to only injuries,” reported Andrews. “Thank you for telling us.” Duncan stayed quiet. He figured Andrews would trounce him when it came to being plain and blunt. Andrews returned his attention to Flora. “So, these aren’t the usual Borgs?”

“In all likelihood,” replied Flora, “they’re agents of our enemies.”

“I expect every scrap of intelligence you can reveal about them.”

“You’ll have it once this meeting is over. I can tell you this, though; they have shields that are only set for energy-based weapons, not ballistic rounds. Aim for the exposed skin if you’re ever in combat with them.”

“Thank you for that, Ma’am. I just pray no one ever has to fight them. Everyone, confer with your new friends on how to spot them. I will be returning to the Dump. The mess will be too much for our one engine to clear up, so the M.O.D’s authorized us to give you all permission to help.” Andrews returned to his jeep and sped off.

“Everyone, we’re in a critical stage here,” warned Mr. Percival. “Skarloey, Duke, I want you two to help with the cleanup. Other engines will help when they’re available.”

“You can count on us, Sir,” assured Skarloey.

“We’ll clear the Dump AND catch the saboteur,” promised the single tender engine of the SKR, Duke. “Letting this villain run wild would never-!”

“Suit his Grace,” interrupted Sir Handel and Peter Sam.

“…Well, it wouldn’t,” muttered Duke. “Impudent scallywags.”

“In the meantime, we have duties to perform,” finished Mr. Percival. “Back to work, everyone.” Brittney and Swalmu returned to Sir Handel’s cab as Flora and Hanako boarded Rheneas and Daniel entered Rusty’s cab. They resumed work soon enough.

---

Sir Handel was lost in thought as he pulled his passenger train the next day. He had heard about what the Fat Controller’s engines went through and wondered if Edward’s false accusation and the current incident were connected. “Swalmu,” he asked during his run, “are we free after this run?”

“We are, so we’re going to be heading to the Dump,” replied Swalmu.

“Perhaps we can spot one of the Lords there,” mused Brittney. “If we do, then we can-” She then groaned and put her hand to her head.

“Brittney?!” asked Swalmu.

“Dizzy…” Brittney then shook her head. “There we go.”

“Did you drink enough?”

“Is it a heat stroke?” asked Sir Handel.

“Okay, you saw my fangs, yes?”

“…Those are fake, yes?” gulped the saddle-tank.

“No, they’re not. I really am a Vampire, and I can’t get a decent drink here. Your butchers don’t sell animal blood and I can’t just drain a cow or a sheep. The farmers here would get suspicious.”

“Wait, you prefer animal blood?” asked Sir Handel.

“It’s more nutritious for Vampires like me.”

“Maybe I should call a relief,” suggested Swalmu. “You can head back to the ships when you get a chance. At least the Glanthelantir’s sure to have some blood on board.” Brittney’s eyes then went wide.

“That ship’s got Vampire crewmembers! I can just ask them to send me what I need! Man, I’m so dumb!”

“No, no, you’re not,” assured Swalmu. “You just didn’t think clearly. We’ll call the Glanthelantir at the next station.”

“Here it comes!” called Sir Handel. Swalmu pulled on the whistle cord and announced the train’s arrival at Cros Ny Cuirn.

---

When night fell, a Lord dashed across the Munitions’ Dump. He looked around nervously before bumping into a figure with a cloak drawn around its arms. It wore a helmet and stared at the Lord. “You’re creepy when you do that!” he hissed.

“That’s the point,” replied the figure through the voice modulator in its helmet. “So, you were sure you were spotted?”

“Why else would the engines here be on the lookout?! I’m sure that yellow complainer spotted me! It must be why no one died in the explosion!”

“It would have sweetened the deal. No matter. We’ve sown the seeds of fear on this railway. There will be no going back to normal from this.”

Chapter 32: Tête-à-tête

Rheneas, Hanako, and Flora were doing some shunting in the yards nearby. There had been no word about any Lords running around the railway. Rain had come to Sodor at that time and, like any engine, Rheneas hated it. “You know,” he grunted to his crew, “when I was first built, I didn’t have a cab. I only got mine after Skarloey got his. I enjoyed not coming out for wet days.”

“I can’t say that I enjoy them,” grumbled Hanako as she shoveled some coal into Rheneas’ firebox.

“Why?” asked Flora. “Isn’t it nice to hear the rain falling?”

“Not when you’re in an engine’s cab with permanently open windows so the cold could get in.”

“Or when you’re the engine itself!” supplied Rheneas.

“I don’t know, I always enjoyed rainy weather,” sighed Flora happily. “It’s always nice to take a walk in the rain. Granted, I don’t go out in any extreme rain, but it’s nice to feel it fall on you. This, however, is the perfect kind of rain.”

“I beg to differ,” grunted Rheneas. “There’s no such thing as perfect rain.”

“Please yourself.” Flora’s attention was then caught by someone in the yard. “Hey, who’s that?” she asked.

“Who’s who?” asked Rheneas.

“Over by Siding 2.” Rheneas looked over to see a figure cloaked and wearing a full helmet that obscured their features.

“Excuse me!” he called. “I don’t recall seeing you among the staff! Who are you and what are you doing here?” The figure turned to him quickly, then ran off. “You’re getting reported still!” Rheneas called after it.

“Well, that was interesting,” remarked Flora. Hanako stayed unusually quiet. “…Hanako?”

“Mrs. Royana, are you all right?” asked Rheneas. Hanako then pulled out a communicator.

“All teammates, be advised! A villain from my world has been spotted at the shunting yards!”

“Hold on, what?!” asked Rheneas.

---

“Her name is Yamta Velonar,” explained Hanako to the railway’s staff, engines, and Andrews once the day was done. “She’s an assassin and saboteur who worked for the Realm Trinity Empire until her death.”

“Then she’s a ghost?” asked Rusty.

“Anything but,” replied Hanako, “she’s come back to life, thanks to Khan. We’re dealing with someone who’s out for revenge against anyone from the Realms.”

“And you think she’s the Lords’ boss?” asked Duncan.

“She’d have to be.”

“What next?” grunted Andrews. “Daleks?”

“Hopefully not,” shuddered Flora. “That’s the last thing this island needs.”

“…I was being sarcastic.”

“I wasn’t. We’ve fought Daleks before. Had the Doctor on our side.”

“No kidding?”

“She looks like Donna Noble now.”

“…Okay, we’re getting off topic here.” Andrews cleared his throat. “Everyone, thanks to Hanako, we have an id on who the commanding officer is. However, I doubt this…Yamta will be so eager to show her face around here, especially since there’s someone who knows her on this railway.”

“Did she even get a good look at you?” asked Sir Handel.

“I don’t know,” replied Hanako. “Frankly, I don’t care. She’s too dangerous to allow to run loose. Next time I see her, her legs WILL be broken!”

“…A little extreme,” muttered Flora.

“You don’t know the kind of cruelty she’s capable of.”

---

“You were seen?” Igura asked the figure as she took off her helmet to reveal a blond woman with a determined expression on her face.

“By Rheneas and his crew,” replied Yamta. “Arsha’s mother was among them and-” Igura then jabbed an electric rod into Yamta’s gut and shocked her for three seconds. Yamta then drew her knife and stabbed her starry arm, causing her to bleed. “…Just so we understand each other!” hissed Yamta. “I didn’t let Dr. Borg or Oyed punish me like that! What makes you think YOU have a chance?!”

“If you were mortal,” grunted Igura as she took the knife out of her arm and the wound healed, “you would have been executed for not taking your due punishment!”

“Due punishment?! This is excessive! Dr. Borg doesn’t go this far unless she has to!”

“I had to in that instance! I gave you an order and your childish incompetence-!” Yamta then punched Igura in the throat. Igura fell to the ground, coughing.

“Childish?! You think everyone under your command a child?! Team leaders aren’t gods! I briefly had godhood and I know what it’s like! Even gods don’t decide who lives and who dies!”

“Then the gods are fools! The decision IS the leader’s! The decision is MINE! It became mine when the Daleks gunned me down!”

“I heard about what the Daleks did during the Convergence.”

“And you judge me?!”

“Mightily.”

“…After I’ve properly disciplined you, I’ll show you all how to carry out a successful operation! When Dr. Borg sees the results, she’ll-!”

“She’ll be enraged at what you’ve done to one of her fellows!”

“SHE’D KNOW HOW TO WIN AT ANY COST! SHE’D KNOW TO KILL THOSE WHO WOULD TAKE FUTURES AWAY FROM HER!”

“What the Daleks did doesn’t justify-!”

“THEY STOLE MY FUTURE FROM ME!”

“And you’re stealing any chances of victory with your untempered wrath! It’s time to put a leash on it!” Yamta then teleported away.

“…Order me around, will you?!” snarled Igura.

---

Yamta reappeared back at the shunting yards during the night. She put her helmet back on and looked around. “Might as well take that off,” called Hanako’s voice. “I already told everyone what you looked like under that thing.” Yamta sighed and turned to face her, taking the helmet off again.

“Been a long time, Your Majesty.”

“These days, the proper way to address me is ‘My Lady’. My daughter’s the one you should call ‘Your Majesty’.”

“To be perfectly frank, I was hoping for Lardeth since he ran me through the heart!”

“Well, too bad. You have me. What are you doing here? These people have done nothing to incur your wrath.”

“They’re your friends, are they not? You Royanas place a lot of value in your friends.”

“You need to leave. Now!”

“Not until you know what real pain is! I’ve already had to deal with a spoiled brat for a team leader, I don’t need Royana preaching!”

“And yet, that ‘preaching’ has kept the Realms together ever since Arsha’s first ancestor took the Mid-realm throne. Besides, it’s been working so far, given that the Realms are still standing 15,000 years after your death.”

“…15,000 years? It’s been that long?”

“Yep.”

“…I see. So I’m nothing more than a monster to frighten the children of the winners into behaving.”

“Not yet. You’re still all too real. You and every single aspect of the Realm Trinity Empire. It’s gonna take at least 10 generations after our death before you become that.”

“Well, given that I stand here before you, I don’t think that’s gonna happen. I may not have the powers of the Divine Ones and Oyed, but I can still cause enough havoc to the Realms until they bow to me and my friends!”

“Not happening.”

“It WILL happen, one way or another. Now, I’d suggest you get back to choking on coal in that useless little box on wheels you call a Mechanica engine. He can’t even move himself without someone at his controls.” Yamta then vanished.

“…Call Rheneas useless, will you?” hissed Hanako.

Chapter 33: Mobilization

Rusty the Maintenance Diesel was the only diesel engine on the SKR. Initially, the other Narrow-Gauge engines were wary of diesel’s after Diesel’s first visit to the NWR. That feeling soon vanished when the rails were improved thanks to his efforts, and he became a good friend to the engines. After the rain from the previous day, Rusty and his driver, Daniel, were busy inspecting the line for rain damage. They stopped by a tree that had fallen onto the track. It was a small one, thankfully, so no one could think of any lasting damage. Still, it didn’t hurt to check. The maintenance crew got to work cutting the tree up and inspecting the rails. Daniel decided to take a look and saw a piece of rail bent upwards. “…That tree was way too small to make that kind of impact on the tracks,” he remarked.

“Looks like a pretty clean cut too,” replied Rusty. “Given what Hanako said about her conversation with Yamta last night…”

“It would stand to reason this is her work.” Daniel then switched a radio on in Rusty’s cab. “Control, be advised. We have evidence of sabotage near Lakeside. A rail was cut and ripped up, then a tree was used to cover up the crime to make it look like it fell onto the tracks during the rain last night.”

“Understood. We’ll have Lakeside closed until repairs are completed,” replied Control. The call ended.

“Right,” Rusty called to the team, “let’s get that rail replaced.” The team then cut the damaged rail and removed it, then cut a length of rail to the proper size, put it into the slot, welded it and smoothed it out, then were about to drive the nails in to hold it in place on the sleepers when they heard a cracking noise. One of the workmen then called out in alarm as a tree near Rusty fell towards him!

“LOOK OUT!” he shouted. Everyone dove out of the way as the tree landed on Rusty.

“OW!” cried the little diesel. Daniel and the team got up, checked themselves, and managed to get the tree off of Rusty. “Thank you,” he panted.

“Look!” called a workman. He pointed out a Lord that was using a claw to hack at another tree near the line!

“Oh no, you don’t!” called Daniel. He leapt to the tree and kicked it hard enough to send it tumbling to the Lord. The Lord tried to get away, but Daniel yanked a cable out of his opponent’s head. The Lord tried to put it back but was quickly overpowered by the rest of the team. He was pinned and Daniel called up his fellows.

“Everyone, we have a Lord prisoner! Have everyone meet Andrews at Crovan’s Gate!”

---

“Well done, Sir!” Andrews praised Daniel once everyone made it back to the SKR sheds at Crovan’s Gate. “You just handed us an opportunity to get some intel!”

“If he’s cooperative,” remarked Duncan, “which I doubt.”

“I can handle the interrogation,” offered Hanako. “Kitsunes have incredible mental powers. With enough training, we can read minds. I happen to have that training.”

“…You realize I’ll have to call that a polygraph in my report,” said Andrews. “That’s not admissible in court.”

“If he’s a native to Sodor, then he will be subjected to its laws,” assured Hanako. “Until then, this is a matter concerning me and my team.”

“…Very well. The prisoner is yours.” Hanako then approached the restrained Lord. The Lord glared at her in defiance.

“So, are you going to cooperate or will this interrogation hurt?” asked Hanako. The Lord spat at her. “…Very well.” Hanako then placed her hands on each side of his head. “Resist and you will feel pain,” she warned. The Lord smirked. “…Boulton. Former United States Marine. Native to Richard Saunders’ old universe. The same Richard Saunders who’s working on the NWR.”

“What?” asked the Lord, Boulton. “That’s impossible! He and his family are dead!”

“Hold up, he’s just made it easier for me.” Hanako read more into his mind. “…Oh dear, that’s why.”

“What is it?” asked Mr. Percival. Hanako then ended the treatment.

“Mr. Boulton, Khan lied to you. Yes, you were taken from your old universe, but Richard’s alive. He’s in Beyond City. You can see him again, but we need to know what Yamta’s planning for this railway.”

“How do I know this ain’t your voodoo talking?!” snarled Boulton. “For all I know, you’re using his name to get me to bend to your will!”

“Mr. Boulton-”

“SERGEANT Boulton!”

“…Sergeant Boulton, I’m allowing you access to my mind and allowing you to measure my heartbeat. You’ll see that I’m telling the truth.” Hanako then fiddled with his prosthesis and then placed her hands on his head again. They sat there in that manner for a good minute before a tear ran down Boulton’s eye.

“Well, I’ll be,” he chuckled. “He married that Megumi girl, and they have twin daughters. …So, he’s that karate bug-dude called Guard. …Good God, what have I done?!” He started crying.

“If you want to atone, tell us what Yamta’s planning,” urged Hanako.

“…That explosion at the Munitions’ Dump was just a test. We were trying to make a high-yield explosive according to Igura’s design, but we can’t make heads or tails of her notes. Igura’s the main boss on the island.”

“Adachi Igura?!” asked Flora.

“The same. She’s assigned Yulduk to the Arlesdale Railway and a lady named Auriella to Culdee Fell. She hasn’t given us much to go on with those two.”

“So, the Father of Revenants is here too,” hissed Hanako. “What’s the specific plan for the Skarloey Railway?”

“To have it shut down permanently. That’s the reason behind the bombs. We’re hiding munitions and fuel trucks at strategic points. One explosion will set them off and destroy the track beds. With the number of bombs set up, it would take every engine to repair the tracks and the railway would have lost a lot of money by then, enough money to close.”

“Fuel and munitions always result in an explosion.”

“And targeting the railway’s wallet is a rather ingenious plan,” mused Daniel. “Where are the bombs?”

“They’re hidden at each station, set to go off tomorrow.”

“Not if I have anything to say about that!” declared Mr. Percival. “Lieutenant Andrews, I believe this matter should be dealt with at once!”

“Tell your boys to cut the green wire when they pull the timers off the bombs!” urged Boulton. “That will make sure there’s no boom!”

“Understood,” replied Andrews as he made the call on his radio.

“…Now, as for you,” Hanako remarked to Boulton, “you need to be taken to base camp. You ARE still our prisoner.”

“Let me do it,” offered Swalmu. “I have a teleport spell for something like this.”

“Let me tell Richard first,” said Flora. She then pulled out her phone and dialed Richard.

“Hey, Flora,” greeted Richard once he picked up.

“Richard, be advised, we have a Lord prisoner who came from your universe. Swalmu’s teleporting him to the ships now.”

“Understood. Would this person be anyone I knew?”

“…Sergeant Boulton.”

“…That’s not funny!”

“I wasn’t joking.”

“Are you telling me that Sergeant Boulton, a US Marine that’s a family friend, is a Lord?!”

“He’s been duped and he helped us figure out who’s really in charge of our enemies. It’s Igura.”

“Great, first Megumi fights her old man, now we’ve gotta take care of his crazy wife. …As for Boulton, is he all right?”

“No. The regret of what he’s done is tearing him apart.”

“…I hate to say it, but he needs to be in the Glanthelantir’s brig until this mess is over.”

“Understood. See you later.” Flora hung up, then told her husband where Boulton was to go. Swalmu then summoned a teleport circle under Boulton, and he vanished.

“In the meantime,” said Mr. Percival, “Sir Handel, Rheneas, Rusty, it’s time you, your crews, and I settle this at the Munitions’ Dump!”

“You’re not coming, Mr. Percival,” replied Daniel.

“I’ve gotten express permission from Andrews to enter the Dump. I’m coming!”

“Yamta’s too dangerous!” urged Hanako.

“With all due respect, that’s not your decision to make. My railway is being threatened and I won’t stand for it!”

“…You sound like me,” chuckled Duncan. “Not that I wouldn’t do what you’re doing right now.”

“We’re all coming, Sir,” declared Skarloey. “There’s strength in numbers.”

“Aye, it’s our home too!” agreed Duncan. Mr. Percival saw the determined faces of his engines.

“…Right then. Take a load of trucks each and follow Skarloey once the bombs on the line have been disarmed.”

“Yes, Sir!” called the engines. Their crews got them moving and they each collected a train of four trucks. Andrews and his men then boarded the trucks. He and Mr. Percival stood on Skarloey’s footplate. Andrews then got a call on his radio.

“…Understood, Sergeant. We’re on our way. Over and out.” He ended the call. “The bombs have been disarmed and are being transported away.”

“Then off we go!” called Mr. Percival. The engines gave a shout of determination as they set off.

Chapter 34: Victory

The cavalcade arrived outside the Munitions Dump. Andrews held up his hand and the group halted. “So, what’s the plan?” whispered Skarloey.

“You engines hang back,” said Hanako as she and Flora left Rheneas’ cab. “Yamta and the Lords are ours to deal with.”

“Hold on, this is our railway!” snapped Duncan.

“Exactly. If any of you were to get harmed or worse…this place would shut down. Hang back and stay alive.”

“She’s right, my engines,” said Mr. Percival. He then removed his coat and hat, hanging them on Skarloey’s lamp irons. “I promise you; we WILL be back.”

“Move out!” Andrews called to his men. Everyone then left the bewildered engines behind.

“He…he IS coming back, right Granpuff?” Peter Sam asked Duke.

“…I certainly hope so, Stuart,” replied Duke as he used Peter Sam’s old name. “…I really do.”

---

Yamta and the Lords stood by. She had the detonator in her hand, ready to blow up the railway. A Lord then approached her. “Yes?” she asked.

“The enemy has been spotted coming here,” reported the Lord. Yamta then put her helmet on.

“Take up your positions,” she ordered through her helmet’s voice synthesizer. The Lords scrambled around the Munitions’ Dump and hid behind various objects as Hanako led everyone into the area. She looked around with a grim look on her face.

“…We know you’re here, Yamta,” she called. “There’s no point in hiding from us.”

“Not one step further, Hanako,” warned Yamta as she made her altered voice bounce off every object, confusing the Kitsune. “Things won’t end for the Skarloey Railway unless you agree to let us leave with Bounty.” Hanako smirked

“Your bombs have been disabled thanks to Boulton telling us once he learned the truth. Go ahead and press the button. The railway will still be safe.”

“Idle bluffs are dangerous. Just know this; the railway’s demise is on your head.” Yamta pressed the button on the detonator. The Lord next to her widened his eye in surprise.

“They…they didn’t go off!” he reported.

“An idle bluff, was it?” taunted Hanako.

“THAT’S IT!” shouted a female Lord. She fired at Hanako’s group, prompting the rest of the Lords to open fire.

“TAKE COVER!” shouted Andrews. Everyone was quick to obey that order.

“STOP SHOOTING! STOP!” Yamta shouted to the Lords. She then grabbed the one near her and got into his face. “I gave you an order to cease fire!” The Lord quickly sent that order through the Collective. “The risks at an ammo dump are clear! One shot could have blown us sky-high! Who fired the first shot?!”

“…Lieutenant Sophia Nevel, Four of Twenty.”

“She’s demoted to Sergeant. The plan’s a failure. All forces, return to base. The Skarloey Narrow Gauge Railway’s too strong for us. I’ll draw their attention away from you.” The Lord nodded and sent the order through the Collective. Yamta then charged at the heroes as the Lords abandoned the Munitions’ Dump. The soldiers were knocked down like bowling pins while Hanako and her friends were more steadfast. Eventually, Yamta plowed through them and made her way to the engines. “…Time for some boilers to explode!” she hissed. That scared the engines. Someone then swung a large branch onto her head from behind her. She had to take her helmet off to massage the area and looked behind to see Mr. Percival looking very angry.

“NOT MY FAMILY!” he shouted as he swung the club again. Yamta then vanished in a pillar of light, then it died to reveal that she was gone. Mr. Percival adjusted his tie, then simply retrieved his coat and hat from Skarloey’s lamp irons as everyone else returned.

“The Dump’s been cleared of the enemy,” said Andrews.

“Then we’ve beaten her back sufficiently,” replied Hanako. “But I know her. She’ll be back in some capacity.”

“When she does, I’m sure you will be ready for her,” remarked Mr. Percival. “…In the meantime, we must go home.”

---

Everyone made it back to Crovan’s Gate and just sat there, processing what just happened on the railway. “…At least she wasn’t willing to sacrifice her troops,” muttered Duke.

“She never did like using her troops like pawns,” replied Hanako.

“Like I don’t like doing so with my engines,” mumbled Mr. Percival.

“…I know I complain a lot,” remarked Duncan, “but I never felt like a pawn. Ever. Still don’t.”

“None of us do, Sir,” said Skarloey.

“Even those who just started working for you,” chuckled Flora. Mr. Percival smiled.

“That’s very reassuring to hear, everyone,” he said. He then stood up. “Hanako, you and your friends have proven yourselves to this railway a hundred-fold these past three days. Please, enjoy a week-long break. Catch up with your friends.”

“Will do, Sir!” Hanako and her friends then gathered, and Flora called up Richard.

“Richard, we have the SKR’s trust. We’re returning to the ships for a week-long break.”

“Good to hear, Flora,” replied Richard. “We’re halfway there to gaining the island’s trust. We’ll see you later.” The call then ended.

“Time to go,” said Flora. Hanako then made a teleport circle under everyone, and they all vanished.

“…I’m never gonna understand them,” muttered Duncan. “…Still, at least Swalmu had taste in comedians.”

“That was a near victory for us,” remarked Duke.

“I’d like to think of it as a near defeat.” The engines and Mr. Percival stared at Duncan in confusion.

“…Beg pardon?” asked Rusty.

“Well, a near victory implies that a person almost won, but didn’t. We almost lost, but we didn’t, so it’s a near defeat.”

“…Have you been listening to George Carlin again?” asked Mr. Percival.

“Aye, I have.”

---

Everyone returned to the ships and met with Richard. “So, how was SKR life?” asked Richard.

“Quite…thrilling,” sighed Hanako.

“Well, we’ve got id on Yamta,” said Richard. “Thundercracker’s doing an air patrol for her right now.”

“How’s Boulton holding up?” Richard sighed.

“Riddled with regret. He’s not happy that he’s been duped.”

“Have you seen him?”

“Yeah, I have. I just got out of the brig when Flora called. He’s holding up, but the experience isn’t something he can easily wish away.”

“I know the feeling.”

“Sounds like Yamta’s a nasty piece of work.”

“You mean she’s a pig-headed idiot,” corrected Swalmu. “She’s a woman, not a machine. A nasty piece of work could mean anything.”

“…That sounded like a comedian my dad and I like.”

“Yeah, my husband, for reasons that elude me completely, is a fan of George Carlin!” hissed Flora.

“Well, why not?! The guy told it like it was!” protested Swalmu.

“I’d say he’d be happy to know that we talked about him while on Sodor,” chuckled Richard. Swalmu arched an eyebrow.

“Did he perform here? I don’t think his material would have been appropriate.”

“Nah, it’s something else. Follow me.” Richard led Swalmu to the Ark’s bridge. “Tell me, have you heard about a t.v. show centered around Sodor?” Richard asked while they walked through the corridors.

“You mean the one with the models of the engines? Yeah,” replied Swalmu. “I never really cared for it myself. I don’t know why they kept Donald and Douglas in their black paintjob or why they named the whole thing after Thomas. You’d think he was the sole engine of Sodor!”

“Well, I liked the series when I was a little boy.”

“I don’t see why. I mean, it sounded like the narrator was an Elf high on something.”

“Oh, I didn’t grow up with Ringo Starr as the narrator.” They arrived on the bridge. “Teletraan, mind playing Donald and Douglas’ debut episode in Thomas and Friends? US narration, please.”

“Sure thing,” replied Teletraan. He pulled up the video and the narrator began the story.

“Donald and Douglas are twins and had arrived from Scotland to help Sir Topham Hatt, but only one engine had been expected.”

“THAT’S HIM!” gasped Swalmu. “THAT’S GEORGE CARLIN!”

“He narrated the first four seasons of the show for American audiences, so little boys from my home country could grow up with Sodor on their minds. Thank goodness too. I don’t think I’d be as interested in Thomas if I heard Ringo Starr. The few times I DID hear his narration, I nearly fell asleep.”

“Well, I’ve got some catching up to do! Teletraan, pull up the entire George Carlin library! I’m spending my break watching them!”

“Got it!” chuckled Teletraan.

---

Over with Igura, I’m sorry to say that she wasn’t happy with Yamta’s report. “WHY WERE MY ORDERS DISOBEYED?!” she shouted at Yamta.

“A traitor within the Lords,” replied Yamta, “revealed the bombs’ locations to the enemy and someone opened fire within the ammo dump, causing my unit to forget the risks. We had to abandon the base.”

“Where’s the traitor?!”

“With the enemy.”

“And where’s the Lord who fired that shot?!”

“Currently serving KP and demoted.”

“Give me their name!”

“They’ve been punished accordingly.”

“Their name!”

“I’ve already demoted them and put them on KP!”

“GIVE ME THEIR NAME!” An ashen gray hand with blue veins then grabbed her and whirled her around to face an Elf of the same skin tone and eyes glowing blue like the veins. He sported flaming red hair and looked angry.

“The soldier has already been disciplined accordingly!” he hissed. “There is no need for further punishment. You’ve clearly never learned how to command a unit properly. Yamta and I did during the Final War. We sowed fear and discord among the Realmfleeters with our command styles. I’ll prove it to you with the Arlesdale Railway.” He then made his way to the door.

“Yulduk,” Yamta called after the Elf. Yulduk then turned to her. “Good hunting.” Yulduk smiled.

“Always,” he said as he left.

Chapter 35: Resurrection

The Arlesdale Railway is a Miniature gauge railway that runs from Arlesburgh West along the old track bed of Duke’s old home, the Mid-Sodor Railway, and ends in Arlesdale, where it meets the North Western Railway at a transfer yard for ballast and wool. The railway is run by Mr. Fergus Duncan, affectionately called the Small Controller. The railway fleet consists of four steam engines and four diesels. Right now, one of the steam engines, a red one named Mike, was shouting like a distressed animal. “BLISTERS!” he shouted angrily, calling for the twin Diesels. “BLISTERS! WHERE’S MY ROOF?!” His cab roof was gone! His driver, Wilson, was trying to keep a lid on his temper.

“Can’t be helped, mate,” he grumbled. “We’ll have to go roof-less on the passenger run today.”

“Great! Stupid coaches without a roof! Can anything else go wrong today?!” Mike moved onto the turntable to get turned around for the morning passenger run. Wilson soon got out of Mike and moved the turntable, only to stop when they heard a crunch.

“What was tha…no, you’re joking!” wailed Wilson. Mike then got the same idea.

“No, they’re not THAT sick!” he protested.

“Morning,” came a voice. Frank, a gray diesel engine, rolled up to them.

“What?!” snapped Mike.

“Morning,” repeated Frank.

“Yeah, whatever.” Wilson got into the turntable well and pulled out a bent sheet of metal. He presented it to Mike. “NO!” wailed the red engine.

“Wait, why’s your cab roof down there?” asked Frank.

“The Blister Twins!” hissed Wilson as he got out of the turntable well. “They’re SICK!”

“Can’t exactly prove it was them. They were in their shed all night last night.”

“Come on, this is RIGHT up their alley!”

“We can have the security footage prove it. I mean, there ARE cameras near your sheds.”

“Let’s get Control to pull it up,” declared Wilson.

---

The Small Controller had arrived with the security guard to speak to Mike. Since this mystery needed to be solved, Sigrid of Arlesdale, the one female engine, would be taking Mike’s passenger run. The security guard pulled up the footage from the previous night. The security cameras showed nothing going on with Mike or the Blister Twins. “…That doesn’t make sense!” protested Mike. “How’d my cab roof get in the turntable well?!”

“We’ll find out,” said the security guard. “In the meantime, you better get a new roof.” He then got up and left the sheds.

“…Yeah, like I couldn’t figure that out myself!” snarled Mike.

“It can’t be helped now, Mike,” said the Small Controller. “I’ll tell the works to expect you. After which, I need you at the quarry for a ballast delivery.”

“Right,” sighed Mike. “…At least I’m working with sensible trucks.”

“Come on, Mike,” urged Wilson. “We gotta get a new roof for you.” He boarded Mike and the red engine set off.

---

Mike arrived at the works to see two identical diesels with a standing cab…and roof-less. Mike was surprised. “You too?!” he yelped.

“Wait, then this wasn’t you?” asked one of the twins, Blister I.

“Then who was it?” asked Blister II.

“Security footage revealed nothing!” grunted Mike. Hejema then approached the three.

“We got your roofs all set to go,” she said. “This is gonna be just like making pets!”

“…MAKING pets?” asked Mike.

“…Was that out loud?” gulped Hejema.

---

Mike returned to work later in the afternoon. He was feeling a little better once he got underway with his goods work. “This is proper work,” he said. “No need to pull light coaches every day. Just a day of proving you can pull the heaviest loads.”

“Sounds to me like you’ve got a complex,” scoffed Wilson.

“EVERYONE has something to prove. You said you’re a sculptor, yes?”

“I’m not looking to prove that my artwork’s the best. I simply want to create. Nothing more.”

“Sounds pretty dull to me.”

“I’d say that living with the attitude that you’re always being tested is dull.”

“We ARE always being tested! We have to prove your worth somehow!”

“Mike, you’re a miniature gauge engine that lives on an island that never considers scrapping its vehicles unless they die somehow! I’m part of an organization that doesn’t care if you’re a fighter or not! Neither of us have ANYTHING to prove!” Mike stayed silent for the rest of the journey, unconvinced about Wilson’s words.

---

Once the day was done, Wilson made his way to the cottage he, Emma, Hejema, and Falnii stayed at. He was in a bit of a mood. “Stubborn old engine!” he grunted. “Why can’t Mike understand that he’s not being eternally tested?!”

“If I had to hazard a guess,” replied Falnii, “probably because he’s one of the last of a great era in rail traction.” Wilson arched an eyebrow. “Having to prove yourself is a symptom of someone who’s scared of the future. Who knows what will happen when the Small Controller retires?”

“Come on, Mr. Duncan wouldn’t pick someone who didn’t care about the engines as his successor,” remarked Wilson.

“But that person might prove to be a liar and a mere bean-counter.”

“…Queen Falnii,” remarked Hejema as she checked her face’s stitches, “it sounds like you experienced that.”

“No, but a few of my sisters do. Their Mechanica engines, living ones similar to those found on this island, used to have a kindly controller, but their successor was a tin-pincher. He was all too happy to scrap a few engines if it meant making a quick gold. He never really trusted them or put his faith in them. It took the engines delivering a deputation to the Board of Directors to put a stop to that before they lost any of their friends.”

“…Was the successor prejudiced against living machines?” asked Emma.

“No, just tunnel-visioned when it came to feelings outside his ledger. It was all he could focus on during the Final War. No one really learned why. My point is that it left the engines a little on-edge when it came to another new controller and they were left feeling like they had to prove themselves to her. They don’t, though. Especially when the controller’s a Mechanica like them. So, please, for my sake, be a little more understanding of Mike.” Falnii then left the cottage. Wilson sat on the couch, pondering what Falnii said and trying to figure out what made Mike the way he was.

---

Falnii stood outside the cottage and sighed. She then heard the rustling of the wind in the trees and a few animals making noises. She smiled as she shut her eyes. “…Speak, Sodor,” she said. “I’m listening.”

“I should hope so!” hissed a man’s voice. Falnii gasped as she saw a hooded figure standing on the other side of the fence. She then put her hand to her chest to calm her heartbeat.

“Sorry, Sir,” she stammered. “I didn’t see you there! I don’t think we’ve met. I’m-”

“We HAVE met, Falnii, False Queen of the Realms.” Falnii’s expression darkened.

“…You’re not a hanger-on of the Realm Trinity Empire, are you?” she hissed.

“You’ve forgotten me, haven’t you?!” snarled the man. It was then Falnii saw glowing blue veins under the hood. She goggled in horror and her breathing became more ragged.

“You’re here too?!” she gulped.

“Figured me out, did you?!” The man pulled his hood back to reveal it was Yulduk. “I still remember that day. You remember, right? The one where you and your lovers took away the godhood that was rightfully ours!! You then fired that Revenant-killing spell at me and sent me to unwarranted torment!!!” Falnii then shook her head and steeled herself.

“I did what was necessary to save the Realms!” she growled. “Your torment WAS warranted, your escape from that place WASN’T! If you didn’t have the same kind of immortal body Wilson and Emma have, I’d be firing Ensakunde again!”

“Well, know this,” warned the Elf Revenant, “I won’t be allowing you to interrupt my plans!” He snapped his fingers and vanished in a premade teleport circle.

“Falnii!” called Hejema as she dashed out to Falnii. “Your Majesty, we heard you talking to someone! Are you-?” She cut herself off when she saw Falnii shaking in fear and tears coming down her face. “Oh my word! Come on, let’s get inside!” She helped Falnii back into the cottage. Wilson and Emma saw this.

“Falnii!” called Wilson.

“Please, give her some space!” urged Hejema. “Someone decided it would be fun to frighten her! She needs rest!” Everyone backed off as Hejema brought Falnii to bed. As she was being tucked in, Falnii grabbed Hejema’s arm. Hejema then realized that whatever frightened her made her that scared of being left alone. She pulled up a chair and sat down. “Do you need anything?” asked Hejema.

“…No,” replied Falnii. “Just…just stay.”

“Will do.” That’s how Hejema spent her night. Outside, Yulduk looked at the cottage again.

Chapter 36: Remembrance

The next day, Falnii and Hejema came down to have breakfast with Wilson and Emma. Emma looked to Falnii as she sat down. “Your Majesty?” she asked with care. “How did you sleep?”

“…Not very well,” replied Falnii. “I had nightmares about my home. Nightmares about the Final War. Seeing him again…” Falnii shuddered, then steadied herself. “…I saw Yulduk last night.” Hejema’s eyes goggled.

“Th…the Dark Revenant Father?” she gulped.

“The same.”

“Hoo boy!”

“Revenant?” asked Emma. “As in a zombie?”

“Zombie 2.0,” corrected Hejema. “In the Realms, while Zombies are just mindless beasts that don’t remember anything and are still decomposing, Revenants remember everything about themselves when they’re brought to life. Their soul is returned to their original corpse, and they can take in mana through the air to continue living as they once did. Only old age can kill them.”

“Or a restricted spell known as Ensakunde,” supplied Falnii. “But, given that I personally sent his soul to the place of eternal torment and he got back out with the Author’s help, according to Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha, it’s safe to say that that spell won’t work.”

“Right, he’s most likely got a body like mine,” muttered Wilson.

“…Do you think he stole Mike’s roof?” asked Hejema.

“And the Blister Twins’ roofs too,” recalled Emma.

“…You know, it’s a possibility,” mused Falnii. “He likes to get his hands dirty. It inspired the troops under his command during the Final War.”

“Well, we’re gonna stop him!” declared Wilson. “We won’t let him torment you!”

“…I need to tell the Small Controller,” resolved Falnii.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay here and recover?” asked Emma.

“I DO want to stay, but the railway’s under threat of an enemy after my head and we need all the help we can get. We’re telling him when we get to work.”

---

They arrived at the sheds as the Small Controller was ready to give out the assignments. “Ah, right on time!” greeted the Small Controller. “That will perfect! Now, everyone-”

“Sir,” interrupted Falnii, “I hate to interrupt, but we’ve got a big problem, one that the four of us believe is linked to the roof thefts.”

“You have a lead?!” asked Mike. “Who did it?!”

“This is gonna sound weird, but I need to tell you what I learned last night.” Falnii then told everyone what happened and who Yulduk was.

“…Interesting story,” remarked Mike.

“Mike!” hissed his green friend, Rex.

“You seriously expect me to believe that a glorified zombie’s stealing roofs?!” argued Mike.

“Mike, enough!” snapped the Small Controller. “Given what the Skarloey Railway went through two days ago with an enemy of their visitors coming back from the dead, it’s not entirely implausible.”

“What can we do to help?” asked a yellow engine with a tall funnel, Jock.

“Right now,” replied Falnii, “we need a constant look-out for him AND the Lords.” She was feeling a little better now that someone outside her circle of friends offered to help.

“Well, we have numerous opportunities to spot him on today’s jobs,” remarked a blue engine with a tall funnel, Bert.

“Speaking of which,” said the Small Controller. He then assigned everyone their duties.

---

Rex and Falnii were on wool-delivery duties. Rex looked a little more cautious than one would normally be allowed. Falnii didn’t understand it. “Okay, I’m nervous because of Yulduk coming after my head,” she said, “but why do you look so nervous? It’s not like you’re herding the sheep.”

“It’s not that,” explained Rex. “I just had a bit of an accident during the first wool delivery of our railway. I was boasting, you see, saying that this kind of job would be easy, but I reckoned without a man named Willie dawdling and spilling his load of wool onto the line. He tried to warn me and I tried to stop, but the trucks pushed me forward and I ran into the load, getting myself knocked onto my side. The cleanup took no time at all, but I was teased ruthlessly for my boasting. Oddly enough, that accident boosted the railway’s reputation. Still, these days, I’d rather not be so careless about wool deliveries.” Falnii grinned.

“You know, I had something like that,” she remarked as they got underway. “This was during the first days of the Final War. Apparently, there was some trouble in casting the strength-enhancing spell, Taravimday. I couldn’t understand how anyone could have trouble with that simple spell. All you do is thrust your wand at yourself or someone else and call ‘Taravimday’, then the person would have the strength of ten Trolls and Dryads for an hour. Apparently, it was the wand thrust that people were having trouble with. I offered to demonstrate with the Orc in charge as my target. During the demonstration, however, things went a bit wrong. I thrust my wand at him and…well…I THOUGHT I said ‘Taravimday’. But, given that the Orc in charge was a sheep, it was painfully clear that I said ‘TaravimBAY’, the target to sheep transformation spell. I was never so embarrassed in my life. They got him back to his Orc form and he told me to find someone else to demonstrate Taravimday instead of Taravimbay. I did and then hid in Arsha’s quarters on the Endeavor for the rest of the day.”

“Oh dear,” sympathized Rex. “I’m sorry that…” he trailed off when he saw something moving behind the bushes near the line. “Hang about!” he said. He then called to the person. “Hey! You’re way too near railway-!” Yulduk then sprang out of the bushes and ran along the line!

“AFTER HIM!” shouted Falnii. Rex increased his speed and Falnii drew her wand. She then swung it across her front and fired a magic blast. Yulduk rolled out of the way and threw a small fireball at them. “CANURTO!” shouted Falnii as she held her wand in a reverse grip and thrust her hand forward. A large stream of water then spouted from the grip of the wand and doused the fireball. Yulduk took the opportunity to sneak away, out of Falnii and Rex’s sight. Falnii hissed in irritation.

---

“Yulduk was by the line?!” yelped Bert once Rex told his fellow engines about the incident at the end of the day.

“What was he doing?” asked Blister I.

“Well, we’re not too sure what he was doing before we arrived,” remarked Rex, “but he was certainly trying to roast us after we made it clear we saw him.”

“Are you all right?” asked Jock.

“Believe it or not, we ARE all right. Falnii’s magic saved us AND the wool.”

“Thank goodness for that,” sighed Sigrid.

“That still begs the question,” remarked Mike, “of what he was doing there in the first place.”

---

“Scouting,” said Falnii to her team outside the cottage at the end of the day. “It has to be scouting. He won’t send his troops into a battlefield he doesn’t know about.”

“Another commander who cares about their troops,” remarked Wilson, remembering the reports of Team SKR.

“The councilors of the Realm Trinity Empire all cared about their troops. That’s what made the Final War drag on for so long.”

“We need to find him,” declared Hejema. “We strike at their base of operations-!”

“We go right into a hornet’s nest. No, we have to maintain our position here on the railway. He needs to make the mistake of coming after us, not the other way around.”

“…You’re sure about this?” asked Emma.

“Positive.”

“…Well, if you’re sure, then we’ll do as you suggest,” said Hejema. “You coming in?”

“Not yet. I’ll be with you shortly.”

“All right. But please be careful.” Falnii’s teammates entered the cottage and she looked out beyond the fence.

“…I know you’re there.” Yulduk came out from the bushes. “Ah, there you are, right on schedule.”

“Tattling on me?” chuckled Yulduk.

“You know what Dr. Borg said about information. It’s one of the few things our side ever agreed with her about.”

“So, we ARE alike in some respects. We know how people are interdependent.”

“Indeed.”

“…Well, I think I’ve seen enough. I’ll see you again, but it won’t be as pleasant as tonight.” Yulduk then vanished. Falnii sighed, thinking about how to stop Yulduk.

Chapter 37: Revelation

Emma’s mind raced as she thought about what Falnii told everyone about Yulduk and the conversation she had with him the previous night. As she and her team headed to the sheds, she couldn’t help but think about what to do. They arrived just as the Small Controller strolled up. “Ah, excellent!” he said. “Good morning, everyone!”

“Good morning,” replied the engines and their crews.

“Now,” began the Small Controller, “as you all know, the NWR has ordered a large load of ballast. However, given the danger Yulduk presented yesterday by attacking Rex's wool train, it's clear that he's not all that picky about what he wishes to steal.” As the Small Controller continued, Emma’s mind raced. She then gasped in surprise.

“The ballast trains!” she said. Everyone looked to her in confusion. “That’s what he’s after! Yulduk knows how valuable your ballast trains are! The spoil heaps of the old Mid-Sodor railway are great weedkillers!”

“She’s right,” remarked Bert. “If our ballast trains were seized, our main business would dry up.”

“…Unless we try something rather drastic,” mused Falnii.

“…I may have something for that,” said the Small Controller. “I just need to make some arrangements.” He then whispered his plans to everyone.

“That’ll teach him!” chuckled Bert.

“We’ll be ready for him,” assured Jock. “Count on it!”

---

Jock and Emma took the ballast trucks from the quarry, and they were loaded with their goods. The guard soon blew his whistle. “All right!” said Jock. “Off we go!” Emma unscrewed his brakes and opened his regulator and the train set off. Once they left Arlesdale, they went through a short belt of woodland with an unfenced lane. Jock chuckled. “You know, two men drove down that lane and drenched Bert during the railway’s first year in operation.”

“I’ve heard about that incident,” replied Falnii. “A pair of clergymen, one thin and one fat, were the culprits, yes?”

“The Thin Clergyman was the father of the man who wrote about me.”

“Usually, I heard him called the Reverend Wilbert Awdry.”

“That’s the one. And the Fat Clergyman was his friend, Teddy Boston.”

“And he was the one that Bert soaked, right?”

“That’s right. That’s why all the trees are continually cut back.” The conversation kept their spirits up for a bit.

---

Emma and Jock stopped to fill up on coal and water on the way to Arlesdale, unaware that they were being observed. A Lord had called up Yulduk. “Sir, ballast hoppers confirmed. Repeat, ballast hoppers confirmed.”

“Excellent,” replied Yulduk. “Regroup with us outside Arlesdale. It’s time to shake the NWR’s trust in these toy engines.”

“Roger that.” The Lord ended the call and headed off to his team’s position.

---

Jock and Emma were making good time with their train. They approached the outskirts of Arlesdale as expected. That was when someone wearing a cloak and cowl jumped onto the tracks. “EMMA! BRAKES!” called Jock. Emma quickly screwed on the brakes and Jock stopped just an inch away from the person. “You blithering idiot!” snapped Jock. “Even an engine my size can cause an accident that can hurt fools like you!”

“Doubtful,” replied the person. They spoke through some sort of voice synthesizer. They pulled their cowl back to reveal a Lord.

“Uh oh,” gulped Emma. The Lord’s teammates and commander then sprang out of the bushes and leveled their disruptors at Emma. Yulduk then motioned for Emma to get out of Jock. Emma held her hands up and got away from Jock.

“Foolish girl,” scoffed Yulduk. “…Not you, but me and Yamta’s commander. She thought that simply running through a populated area and causing slight property damage would be the way to instill fear. No, you have to hit the supplies first, then run through a populated area and cause slight property damage. Only when there are no ways to fix the damage can there be real terror.” He turned to the Lords. “Get the ballast. The North Western Railway won’t be killing weeds anytime soon.” The ballast train was 10 trucks long and a brake-van. A Lord went to each truck and pulled its tarp off. They all then goggled in horror.

“N-No! That can’t be!” yelped a Ferengi Lord. “There’s no ballast in these hoppers!”

“What?!” asked Yulduk. Jock and Emma then grinned.

“Someone’s put the wrong goods in these trucks!” elaborated the Ferengi Lord. “There’s nothing here but worthless wool!” He pulled a bit of wool out to prove he was telling the truth.

“The North Western Railway already got its ballast delivery,” explained Emma. “We had to make some arrangements so they would know that the chute wasn’t gonna be used, but we worked it out. We just needed to lure you out!”

“Lure me out?!” Yulduk then realized what was going on. “IT’S A TRAP! EVERYONE-!” Too late. Someone fired lightning at the Lords and disabled them.

“They’re small fry, if you can believe it!” hissed Falnii as she, Wilson, and Hejema stepped out of the bushes. Yulduk then realized what was going on.

“Oh no! I am NOT your prisoner!” He then dashed off. Emma caught up to him and pinned him to the ground, pressing her hand on the back of his neck for a chokehold. “Revenants don’t need to breathe!” gasped Yulduk.

“Oh, the hold’s just a temporary thing!” chuckled Emma as she removed her hand. Yulduk then realized that there was something digging into his flesh where her hand was.

“What did you do?!” he demanded. He then vanished in a teleport beam. Emma then awaited a call. Her comms then rang and she picked up.

“This is Emma,” she said.

“It’s Richard,” replied the caller. “We just got the prisoner and wow! Revenants from Falnii’s home really ARE ugly!” Falnii then took the call.

“Don’t say that around modern Revenants,” she advised. “They’re very touchy about their appearance.”

“Understood. We’ll mine him for information.”

“Keep a guard on him at all times. He’s crafty.”

“Will do. Richard out.” Once the call ended, Falnii sighed in relief.

“…You doing all right?” Hejema asked Falnii.

“…Much better,” replied Falnii with a genuine smile. “I guess I needed proof that I wasn’t the only one that could take him down.”

“Do you want to help us take care of this train?” offered Jock. Falnii then recalled something.

“I can’t. Rex and I have a passenger run coming up. I gotta get him ready.”

“And I’ve got some work to do with Frank,” remarked Hejema.

“And Mike and I have a goods train to pull,” finished Wilson.

“All right then, we’ll see you later tonight,” said Emma. Falnii teleported herself, Wilson, and Hejema back to the sheds as Emma returned to Jock’s cab. “Come on, Jock. We’ve got a delivery to complete.”

“You’re right there,” agreed Jock. They went a little faster to make up for lost time. They soon arrived at the transfer yards at Arlesdale and met with Donald, one of the Fat Controller’s engines, a blue Caledonian Railway 812 Class engine with the number 9 on his tender and his name on either side of his smokebox to avoid people confusing him with his twin, Douglas.

“Losh sakes, Jock!” remarked Donald in his usual Scots Brogue. “What was all the blither going on?!”

“Oh, there’s a story to tell!” chuckled Jock. He then explained what happened earlier.

“Grief!” swore Donald. “Sounds like ye’ve had a rough time of it! Good thing yer new staff members helped ye out!”

“Yes, they certainly were a blessing. From all the horror stories I’ve heard about Richard Saunders, I was afraid we’d lose our business!”

“Hey, I’m still here!” grunted Emma.

“It’s all right,” soothed Donald. “Richard more than made up for it by helping clear Edward’s name and ye’ve got people that know how to keep the excitement to manageable levels. I’d say ye’re well on yer way to proving yourself to the entire island.”

“Well, thank you, Do-” Emma stopped herself when she saw Donald’s twin, Douglas, talking to a green GWR 1400 Class tank engine, Oliver, after he had a horrible nightmare.

“It’s all right,” Douglas assured Oliver. “We’re all safe here. Look. This is nae scrap yard.”

“It’s…it’s not that,” mumbled Oliver as he looked embarrassed.

“What was it?” asked Emma.

“It…it’s a little silly, actually.”

“Tell us,” urged Donald.

“…All right. We were all painted Duncan’s ugly yellow and everyone’s personality’s flopped. Thomas was as arrogant as Gordon. You two had James’ vanity, and Henry hated trees. Honestly, it was a very tame nightmare compared to the ones about the scrap yard.”

“…Er, Ollie,” said Douglas, “ye havnae been sleeping all that well lately. Mebbe ye should take a nap.”

“I’m sleeping fine, Donald, and I DON’T need a nap!” snapped Oliver.

“AH’M DOUGLAS, YE LANG STREAK O’ MISERY!” snarled Douglas as he steamed out of the shed, wheeshing angrily. Oliver realized his mistake as he saw Douglas’ nameplate. Donald glared at Oliver.

“…Then again, a quick nap couldn’t hurt,” he gulped. Just then, Donald’s guard blew his whistle and waved his flag.

“Gotta go,” he said as he puffed off. “Good luck to ye, Emma!”

“You too!” replied Emma.

Chapter 38: Return

Falnii woke up the next day feeling much more refreshed. After taking Yulduk prisoner, she felt more at ease. She came down to breakfast and saw Hejema cooking. “Good morning!” she called.

“Good morning, Your Majesty,” replied Hejema. “You’re looking happy today.”

“I’m FEELING happy today!” Wilson then came into the room. “Good morning, Wilson!”

“Morning!” answered Wilson. “Feeling better?”

“Much!” Emma was the last to enter the room. “Good morning, Emma!”

“And good morning to you, Falnii!” said Emma. “Sleep well?”

“Slept like a log! I feel like I can take on the world!”

“Well, we’ve only got our jobs to take on today,” remarked Hejema as she served breakfast.

“A pity, but I’m sure we can do them easily!”

---

After breakfast, everyone arrived at the sheds. The Small Controller wasn’t there yet. “Where is he?” muttered Wilson.

“It’s not like him to be late,” replied Mike.

“No, it usually isn’t,” came the Small Controller’s voice. He was running to the sheds and carrying a newspaper. “I do apologize for my lateness, but after seeing the headline, I had to share it with everyone.” He opened up the newspaper and displayed the headline. It read “Arlesdale Railway Delivers Victory!” “The article,” continued the Small Controller, “talks about what happened yesterday and how we’re joining the efforts to end a conspiracy against this island! We’ve been called heroes! I’m proud of you all! Not only will this spark a tourist boom, but it also sparked a goods traffic boom! Everyone is learning how Really Useful we are! There will be plenty to do during the tourist season!”

“Great, maybe passenger trains might prove a challenge,” mused Mike.

“Oh, come on, Mike!” protested Wilson.

“Given the projected uptick in passengers, I’d say yes, Mike, it might prove to test your strength,” chuckled the Small Controller.

“YOU’RE STROKING HIS-! I give up!” grunted Wilson.

“Now, this DOES mean that our new staff members have proven themselves, so I am giving them the week off after that Yulduk business. Your regular crews will be in charge.”

“Very well, Sir,” replied Falnii. “To be frank, I’m eager to see how well Yulduk’s handling life inside a cell.”

“Before you go, would you mind picking up your paychecks?”

“Will do, Sir.”

---

After Falnii collected the paychecks, she teleported herself and her teammates to the ships. “So, how was life on the Arlesdale Railway?” asked Richard.

“Barring Yulduk’s shenanigans,” replied Hejema, “quite pleasant.”

“Speaking of which, he’s been trying to break out of the Glanthelantir’s brig.”

“I’ll chat with him,” said Falnii. “How about our two mystery Lords?”

“We have medical scans and determined what at least one of them was. The lady was an Elf, but there’s nothing in the medical database about her type of Elf. I’m thinking of speaking with them both after I talked to Boulton.”

---

Falnii made her way to Yulduk’s cell. Yulduk was throwing himself against the energy field locking him in. “How long has-?” she asked Glanthel.

“Since he was put in there, Your Majesty,” replied Glanthel. Falnii rolled her eyes before speaking to Yulduk.

“You know, they say the definition of insanity is repeating an action while hoping to get a different result.” Yulduk stopped to catch his breath.

“I’m undead!” he hissed. “This field will only be deadly to a living person!”

“It’s been modified for Revenants too, Yulduk. We had to make the modifications in case modern Revenants went as crazy and as criminal as you.”

“…How are there Revenants now? The spell can’t work without Oyed.”

“The Divine Mana that you guys drained spread throughout the Realms. The spell only needs to draw from that.”

“I see. I must admit, I thought you a shrinking violet during the Final War. When you killed me, then stared me down when you saw me again, you proved me wrong. Then your plan succeeded, and you became the first one to put me behind bars where others had failed. For that, you have my respect.”

“I’m flattered.”

“You should be. When one earns my respect, that means I don’t rest. I devote all my energy, everything I have…TO KILLING THEM!” Yulduk punched the wall for emphasis, then he sat down on the bunk. “I don’t care what your social status is, ‘Your Majesty’. You’re dying just the same.”

“We all have to die at some point, but my death is not today.” Falnii then left the brig.

---

Richard was in a different section of the brig, where Boulton and the two mystery Lords sat. Boulton was looking at the floor as he sat on his bunk. “How are you holding up?” Richard asked Boulton.

“I’ll live,” replied Boulton. “Funny, I always dreamed of seeing you and your family again. …Never thought it’d be like this.”

“Neither did I. It’s good to see you again, in any case. I’m glad you’re fighting for right again.”

“I thought I was when Khan said that you were dead. I was hoping to see a multiverse where you died after me. I guess you just moved to another universe so you’d be among fellow immortals.”

“There’s a place for you in Beyond City if you want to atone.”

“…I’ll leave that to the judges. I betrayed the USA and those close to me. Whatever happens, I deserve it.”

“You still have allies.”

“I’d be surprised if that were true.” Boulton sat back down and hung his head in shame. Richard sighed before turning to the next cell with the Elder Lord.

“Good morning,” he said. The Elder Lord looked at him curiously.

“What do you mean by it?” he asked. “Do you wish me a good morning, or mean that it is a good morning whether I want it or not; or that you feel good this morning; or that it is a morning to be good on?”

“…I swear I heard that before. In any case, it’s all of them at once. I’d offer you a pipe of tobacco, but I don’t smoke. At the moment, we have no hurry. …At least not until another disaster strikes this island.”

“Then you are in the middle of an adventure?”

“Yep. This is one fragment of a greater crisis. One that YOU guys and your boss started. Good morning.”

“What a lot of things you use ‘Good morning’ for!” chuckled the Lord. “Now you wish to no longer see me and that it won’t be good until I’m out of your sight! To think that I should be good-morninged by Michael Archer’s best friend and the inheritor of the Shift Keystone as if I were a common criminal!” Richard goggled at that statement. The Lords, to his knowledge, didn’t know either of those things.

“…I’m sorry, do I know you?” he asked.

“You know my name, though all this Lord garb has made you forget that I belong to it. I am Gandalf! And Gandalf means…me!”

“…Gandalf? …GANDALF?!” Richard turned to the brig guard, a female Orc.

“…Lie detectors are silent,” she replied. “He IS this…Gandalf person.”

“Then the Elf lady with you is-?!” Richard looked to the female Elf Lord. She smiled.

“I am,” she said in an ethereal voice.

“…Lady Galadriel,” whispered Richard as he knelt.

“Please, rise, hero of the multiverse,” said Galadriel. Richard rose, then his face became one of confusion.

“Wait, how did the Lords get to Aman in the first place?” he asked. “I mean, you two went to the Undying Lands with the remaining Ring-bearers and the rest of the Elves. Eru Ilúvatar should have stopped them from coming anywhere near Aman.”

“That is Khan’s doing,” replied Galadriel.

“He sought out the ones closest to the F.N.S and warped us into what you see now,” continued Gandalf. “Luckily, Batman helped us block out the rest of the Lord Collective.”

“Well, we better get all that stuff off of you two,” said Richard. “We can’t keep you wired in forever.”

“Sir, you’re gonna have trouble with that,” remarked the Orc guard. “I can’t lower the energy fields on just their cells, I have to open all of them in both this block and the other one. Yulduk’s still in the other one.”

“And I ain’t leaving this cell until this whole Sodor mess is over,” called Boulton after he overheard everything.

“…You’re sure?” asked Richard.

“Positive. I’m sorry, Richard.”

“It’s all right. I understand.” Richard then fastened a gauntlet onto his hand. It was a Keystone Gauntlet like Megumi’s, but the symbol was different. It was an upside-down triangle with a different colored circle on each vertex, cyan, yellow, and magenta, with arrows pointing to them, one going from cyan to yellow, the next going from yellow to magenta, and the last from magenta to cyan. “Let’s see if I remember how Batman used this thing. Shift Keystone, activate! Cyan, by the door leading out to the hallway! Yellow, by the guard’s console! Magenta, on the ceiling above the guard!” The guard then got away from her console as portals of the colors on the Keystone appeared where Richard wanted them. “Shift! Gandalf! Yellow! Shift! Galadriel! Magenta!” Copies of the yellow and magenta portals appeared beneath Gandalf and Galadriel and they were sucked into them. They then tumbled out of the ones Richard had already placed. Gandalf quickly caught Galadriel, then set her down. Richard chuckled. “Man, your shippers would have-!” The Elf woman and Wizard then loomed over Richard. “…Right, not funny,” he gulped. “Er, how about I show you to the med-bay so you can get all that stuff off?”

“That sounds splendid,” grunted Gandalf. Richard then led the two out of the brig. He then turned back to call to Boulton.

“When I get back, I’m filling you in on what happened to me,” he promised.

“I’ll be here,” replied Boulton. The brig block was then filled with only himself and the guard.

“…You know, you and I are a lot alike,” she said. “We both did what we thought was the right thing only for it to bite us in the rear.”

“…You were assimilated?” asked Boulton.

“No, but the enemy of the Realms lied to me and I betrayed those closest to me because of it.” Boulton gave a sad smile.

“Well, I’ll be. You know what’s going through my head.”

Chapter 39: Mountain Base

The Culdee Fell Railway is a mountain railway that travels up Sodor’s tallest mountain, Culdee Fell. It is a rack-railway, meaning that there’s a third line with teeth that allows the trains to climb the 8-mile trip to the summit with one or more cog wheels. The engines boilers are tilted down so the water would be level when climbing the mountain. There are no turntables, so the engines push their loads up and then carefully go backwards down the mountain. Because of the dangers, even the trucks that make up the goods trains don’t dare play tricks on the engines. They’re the only railway to not have a number one engine. The engines don’t like to talk about it. Right now, it was a beautiful morning and the weatherman said it would be a calm day for the area. Irina and Sira were getting their engine, the railway’s number four named Culdee after the railway and mountain, ready for the day’s work. Culdee’s fire was burning nicely and he had plenty of steam. It was time for his morning passenger run. Once he was ready, Culdee and his crew set off to collect their coach, Catherine. He buffered up to Catherine and pushed her to the platform. The passengers then boarded the coach and the guard blew his whistle. “Right away!” called Sira. The train then set off with Culdee pushing from behind.

“I’ve never been on a mountain railway,” admitted Irina as she checked Culdee’s fire.

“I have,” said Sira. “Quite a few exist in my universe.”

“Perhaps you and Culdee can tell me why only one coach. Surely, we can do two.”

“Only on a trial run. Even then, the coaches have to be empty. This line’s pretty steep for two fully loaded coaches.”

“And it’s because it’s so steep,” continued Culdee, “that we’re only allowed one. That’s why the coaches look ahead to make sure everything’s all right. Catherine here is so clever that I know at once if anything’s wrong.”

“That’s got to be a load off your mind,” mused Sira.

“Not his buffers!” laughed Catherine. “It’s hard work for-CULDEE, STOP!” Culdee quickly put his brakes on.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

“There’s an engine on the line ahead of us!” Irina and Sira poked their heads out of the cab to see the engine. It was shaped like Culdee and had a blank face. The Guard then stepped out of Catherine.

“Excuse me!” he barked. “You’re not supposed to be on the line! Explain yourself!” The engine didn’t reply. “I’m talking to you!” Still no response. “Right! That’s it! You’re coming with us down the line! Where’s your crew?!” The engine stared silently. “All right! I’ll be taking your controls! Culdee, you lead the-!” As the Guard attempted to climb into the cab, his hand passed through the engine’s outer metal! Once that happened, the engine vanished! The Guard was stammering at the whole thing. “Wh-wha-what…? What just-?!”

“I think it’d be best,” said Catherine, “if we get to Shiloh at once and explain what happened.”

“G-Good idea!” The Guard quickly got back into Catherine and the train set off again. As they reached the next station, Culdee was deep in thought.

“It couldn’t have been. …Could it?” he muttered to himself.

---

The rest of the day went without incident, but the story of the engine spread up and down the mountain. Patrick, the number six engine, scoffed at the idea. “Rubbish!” he said when everyone was at the sheds at the foot of the mountain.

“It’s not rubbish!” argued Sira. “It was there! We all saw it!”

“Sira, did anyone see any number on it?” asked Culdee.

“…I didn’t see anything.”

“Neither did I,” replied Irina.

“Oh, come on, Culdee!” remarked the number two engine, Ernest. “It can’t be his ghost! We’d have seen him during the beginning!”

“Well, around this time IS the anniversary of his accident,” replied Culdee.

“Who are you talking about?” asked Endram.

“The former number one engine,” said Culdee. “His name was Godred, named after King Godred of Sodor. I’m sorry to say that the prestige that went with the name went into his smokebox. He never kept a good lookout. He’d roll down the line and look anywhere but the track. I warned him to be careful, but he wouldn’t listen. He’d always depend on his automatic brakes and his driver’s air brakes.”

“That’s dangerous!” shuddered Irina. “How could he obey his driver’s controls if something goes wrong?”

“That’s what I tried to tell him. So did his crew and the Manager at the time. They took him apart and put him back together to see if anything was wrong, but he still carried on in the same way.”

“…Is that why there’s no number one engine on your railway?” asked Glanthel. “That attitude of his did him in?”

“Yes. In the deadliest way possible. It was a miracle his crew, passengers, and Guard didn’t suffer any injury. I saw it happen. It was on the fourth of June in 1900, a month after the railway officially opened. He was coming back down the mountain when he derailed on Devil’s Back and rolled down the mountain. The Guard braked the coach to a halt and Godred’s crew jumped clear. Unfortunately, Godred was damaged beyond repair and it would have been too expensive to fix him, so he was scrapped and…and cannibalized for parts so we could be mended until our overhauls in Switzerland. That was later in 1962, and Patrick, Alaric, and Eric were bought to help.”

“And Godred’s accident,” continued Patrick, “was used as a cautionary tale ever since. But his ghost?! Come on! You never mentioned that you believe in such things!” Irina leaned against the shed wall and pondered.

“Maybe we can get the Ghostbusters to help,” she mused.

“Ghostbusters? What are they?” asked Endram.

“They’re like pest control, but they deal with ghosts.”

“You know, the ghosts of my home,” remarked Yufantel, “would take offense to being compared to pests.”

“This is absurd!” snapped Patrick. “There might be ghosts where you’re from, but here on Sodor, there’s no such thing! Now, I’m going to sleep! Good night!” He promptly fell asleep.

“While I don’t agree with his tone,” muttered the number three engine, Wilfred, “I think Patrick’s right. We need some sleep to puzzle this out. Good night.” Everyone wished each other good night and the engines drifted off to sleep while their crews headed for home.

Chapter 40: Ridge

The next morning, Patrick and his crew, Glanthel and Endram, were taking a passenger run to the Summit. The train went without incident, but that didn’t stop Patrick from grumbling about what was said last night. “Ghosts on Sodor,” he scoffed as he climbed Devil’s Back. “The only ‘ghost’ here was Percy tricking Thomas on the NWR! He got his comeuppance later on! There’s no such thing as ghosts here!”

“There is some truth to ghost stories,” remarked Endram as he checked Patrick’s fire, “even if the ghosts themselves are fake.”

“Oh, really? And did you happen to see any ghosts?”

“As a matter of fact, the Under-realm, the home of my son’s beloved Malnar and Gorfanth, is the ghost capital of the Realms.”

“Back before the Realms fully united,” explained Glanthel, “the Under-realm was very liberal with necromancy.”

“Death-related magic, yes?” asked Patrick.

“That’s right. Because of their frequent use of it, the veil between the living and the dead was permanently weakened and so ghosts are a common sight there. It’s usually unheard of when a ghost pops up in any other Realm.”

“I do recall one incident,” said Endram. “It happened during-”

“THERE’S AN ENGINE ROLLING DOWN THE LINE!” called the coach. Patrick braked to a halt and his crew and passengers saw a single engine going backwards down Devil’s Back. It then rolled off the tracks and down the mountain. Patrick could see that it almost looked like Culdee!

“Quick! Get Control on the line! Culdee’s had an accident!” urged Patrick. Glanthel quickly took the radio and call Control.

“Emergency!” he said. “Culdee’s derailed off Devil’s Back! Repeat, Culdee has rolled off of Devil’s Back!”

“…Are you being funny?” asked Control.

“We’re not! Culdee’s had an accident!”

“That’s impossible. Summit’s reported that he delivered his passengers to the Summit Hotel safely. He’s still waiting for you to come up so he can come down.”

“Then it was probably Shane Dooiney! Or Wilfred! Or Ernest!”

“Shane Dooiney is currently arranging the Truck and Wilfred and Ernest are coming back from their maintenance.”

“Well, whatever engine that fell down the mountain wasn’t to Superheat Design, I can tell you that!” snapped Patrick. “I know Alaric and Eric are doing track maintenance around Skarloey Road! And I’m still on the rails!”

“Then you were mistaken and there WAS no engine derailment! Quit wasting our time!” Control then ended the call.

“Bu-but-!” stammered Patrick.

“We saw it too,” assured Glanthel. “And so did the passengers, from the sound of things.” While the passengers talked about what happened, Patrick resumed his journey up the mountain. His smokebox was all a blur with his thoughts.

---

Later in the evening, Patrick told everyone what happened on Devil’s Back. “I’m telling you; I saw that engine as he tumbled down the mountainside! It looked almost like Culdee!”

“I’m surprised Control didn’t send someone over to the crash site,” muttered Shane Dooiney, the number five engine.

“They did,” replied Glanthel, “but there was nothing there.”

“What is going on around here?” muttered Yufantel. “If it IS Godred’s ghost, why hasn’t he appeared before now?”

“Someone may have artificially weakened the veil between the living and the dead,” guessed Irina.

“There’s merit in that theory,” said Endram. “I was about to tell Patrick about it before we saw the crash.”

“About when you saw the ghost of Daddy Lardeth’s father?” asked Yufantel.

“That’s the one. I take it someone told you about it?”

“It was Grandma Olmarfa who told me.”

“Do you want to tell the story or should I?”

“You tell the story.”

“Very well.” Endram then took in a breath and began. “First off, we all must get clear that I am NOT Lardeth’s father. Oh, yes, I married his moms, but that was after their previous husband, the father of their children died. His father, the previous Over-King before me, a human called Yentil, was once an engine driver for the Great Wysper Northern Railway. Even when he was King, he would always find time to work there with his firewoman. From my wives and children’s description, he was also very boastful and so was the firewoman. They always talked about their spotless record, how they had never once been late or had an accident. The real kicker of it was that it was all true.”

“True?” asked Sira incredulously.

“I didn’t believe it myself until I saw the documentation to prove it. They were quick to criticize anyone, even their own crew, if they were late in any capacity. Their Controller always praised them whenever they delivered their trains on time. That’s ultimately what caused the accident.”

“What happened?” asked Culdee. He had a guess but wanted confirmation.

“Yentil and his firewoman had to take a late-night express passenger train. They suffered a delay and couldn’t get out of the station fast enough when the Conductor finally blew his whistle. Back when the Great Wysper Norther Railway was in operation, their main line went around a mountain and there was a deep ravine. The night they took that train was foggy and there was snow on the ground. With the poor visibility, icy rails, and Yentil and his firewoman’s desire to maintain their spotless record, thus causing them to go at a criminally reckless speed, the outcome was inevitable.”

“They crashed,” summed up Irina.

“Came right off the rails at the first sharp bend. Yentil, his firewoman, all the passengers, and the Conductor lost their lives that night and the accident ruined the railway’s reputation forever. It closed and the mountain line was ripped up and the engines and rolling stock were sold to other railways so they could regain some of their financial loss.”

“What does that have to do with ghosts?” asked Patrick.

“For a while, there was a story that, on the anniversary of the accident, a ghost train would go along the old mountain road to try and finally complete its journey. Lardeth didn’t believe it until his Tour of Duty came to an end. A week before, our Destroyer brought a Wraith to the Over-realm and it’s believed that his actions weakened the veil between the living and the dead for that moment in the Over-realm, thus allowing everyone, even Lardeth, to see the ghost train. We managed to intercept it and the old Railway Controller asked forgiveness for cultivating their ego to the point it led to a fatal accident. Yentil and his firewoman forgave him and one of our former Gods gave the ghost train a new path to the eternal rest they craved while also restoring the barrier between living and dead to its former state.”

“And if that mystery engine IS Godred’s ghost,” remarked Culdee, “we need to help him achieve his rest.”

“And how, pray tell,” grunted Patrick, “do we do that?”

“…I don’t know.”

“We can’t exactly plan with no sleep,” said Irina. “We need to discuss this in the morning.”

“Irina’s right,” agreed Alaric, the number seven engine. “We need some shut eye. Good night.”

“Good night,” replied everyone else. The engines went to sleep as their crews went home.

Chapter 41: Slope

Wilfred, Yufantel, and the Fireman were pushing a passenger train up the mountain. They were crossing Devil’s Back in clear weather and were about to reach the station at the summit. There was still a bit of wind, but it wasn’t enough to make anyone worry. Yufantel was a little nervous as they climbed the last remaining near straight-up 600 feet of Devil’s Back. They soon saw the Summit Station ahead. Yufantel then released a breath in relief. “It’s weird,” she muttered.

“What is?” asked the Fireman.

“I commanded a skyship just fine, but I get nervous on mountains unless there’s a clear building in sight.”

“I’m like that with rollercoasters if you can believe it. I prefer to control the speed of the train and going fast on high hills isn’t exactly fun.”

“Yeah, I guess I prefer having closed walls around me as I’m in the air.”

“Er, Yufantel?” asked Wilfred. Yufantel then realized what was going on and screwed on the brakes a little quicker than usual, but still enough to ease into the platform. Patrick and his crew were on the opposite platform, waiting for passengers to climb aboard.

“Head in the clouds?” chuckled Sira.

“Something like that,” replied Yufantel embarrassed.

“Long as it’s not a habit, especially on a mountain,” remarked Irina.

“You’re absolutely right,” agreed Patrick. “It’s a risk no one should take.”

“Says the risk-seeker,” muttered Wilfred.

“FORMER risk-seeker!”

“HEY!” called the Stationmaster as he stormed out of his office. He was looking directly at the points outside the station. “Clear off, you! Patrick has to-!”

“Not again!” gulped Patrick as he guessed who was sitting on the points.

“Stationmaster, what’s the number on the engine?!” called Wilfred’s Fireman. The Stationmaster was confused at the question but walked toward the engine. He didn’t get behind it as he saw the nameplate and screamed in horror as he fled to hide by Wilfred.

“G-G-G-Go-God-d-d-dr-!” He couldn’t get the name out. Irina guessed it quickly.

“Godred,” she said as she stepped out of Patrick’s cab. Sira and Yufantel followed her and faced Godred’s ghost.

“What are you doing here, Godred?” asked Yufantel. “The engines, staff, and visitors all believed you had moved on after your accident.” Godred said nothing. “…Godred, if you want help moving on, I’m a licensed ghost-easer. It’s my job to help ghosts that want to move on but can’t.” Still nothing. “…Can you hear me?”

“He can hear you, all right,” chuckled a woman’s voice in a cold tone. The speaker then came out. She was tall and wore a seafoam green dress. “I just made it so that he won’t speak as long as he’s mine.”

“And you are?” asked Irina.

“Oh, where are my manners? I am Auriella, Queen of Adrexia.”

“Never heard of it.”

“Only because you Vortex Riders never passed by it or asked the Chizarans about their cousins.”

“I see. So, you’re the reason Godred’s haunting this mountain?”

“I prefer the term ‘revisiting’.”

“Souls that moved on and are pulled back tend to cause havoc!” argued Yufantel. “You need to let him go!”

“And a Queen obeys a mere Princess?” scoffed Auriella.

“You’ll obey this one!”

“You’re in no position to give me demands, child!” Auriella turned to Godred. “It’s time, Godred.”

“Time for what?” asked Irina.

“For his last passenger run. Must keep to time, and all that.”

“He can’t even touch anyone!” scoffed Patrick.

“No, my Superheat Design Friend, but he CAN take you.”

“…Possession,” hissed Yufantel.

“P-Possession?!” gulped Patrick. “As in…take over our-?!”

“Wilfred would be a better candidate,” remarked Auriella, “since his construction is similar to Godred’s.”

“Then what?” demanded Sira.

“Then he takes the engine’s train back down the mountain.”

“Godred never kept a good look-out!” protested Wilfred.

“If he’s a repeater as I suspect,” supplied Yufantel, “then the engine he possesses will be doomed to repeat the events leading to his death!”

“Meaning Godred will no longer be alone,” said Auriella.

“Murder is murder, no matter how you slice it, you thug!” Auriella snarled at that insult.

“I never did expect someone like you to understand. Godred, Wilfred’s ready for you. Take him and his passengers.” Auriella then summoned an energy ball in her hand. “As for you lot, onto the coach. Get in quickly please.” Just then, Auriella heard a snap from behind her. She turned around to see Godred rolling backwards. “What?! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!” she shouted as she turned the energy ball into chains. “COME BACK HERE, YOU-!”

“That’s enough!” shouted Yufantel as she tackled Auriella and pinned her to the ground.

“GET OFF ME! YOU’RE NOT FIT TO TOUCH ME!”

“You’re not in a position to give orders, lady!”

“I SAID GET OFF!” Auriella threw Yufantel off and into Patrick’s coach. She then threw a smoke bomb at the ground and used it to get away. Everyone was confused at why Godred repeated his accident.

---

“And he just rolled down the mountain?” asked Culdee once the day’s work was done.

“Derailed at Devil’s Back again,” replied Sira.

“But what would make him do that?” asked Alaric.

“I can answer that,” said Yufantel. “At their core, ghosts don’t want to harm anyone. So when he was ordered to possess an engine with a coach full of passengers, then he felt like he had no choice but to repeat the actions that led to his death so others could still live.”

“…Still, I wish we could help him move on,” sighed Irina.

“That will take less effort than you think,” chuckled a new voice. Everyone gasped as Godred stood in front of the shed. This time, he was smiling. “I see the railway’s still in good hands after my tumble,” chuckled Godred.

“Godred, it really IS you!” gasped Culdee.

“Hello, Culdee,” replied Godred. “How are things?”

“Just…just fine, but…” Culdee was lost for words.

“Ah, my sudden appearance. That’s Auriella’s doing. I WAS resting peacefully after my accident. Then she ripped me from the afterlife. I see that my accident is used as a cautionary tale.”

“Y-Yes,” stammered Wilfred.

“Well, it’s kept Patrick and his fellows on their axles. I just came to finally say goodbye.”

“That’s it?” asked Irina.

“That’s it. If it were possible to tell you what the afterlife was like, I’d tell you. As it is now, I must stay mum. Stay safe up there.”

“We will,” promised the engines and their crews. Godred then faded away. Once he did, the Manager strode up to his engines.

“I saw the whole thing,” he said. “I didn’t think it would be right for me to interrupt.”

“Well, thank you, Sir,” said Alaric.

“Now, I DO have some bad news,” continued the Manager. “While we had a slight decrease in passengers during this incident, the fact remains that the summer rush is approaching and we’re likely to our busiest season yet. So, to that end, I have acquired four new engines. They’ll be coming in the morning.”

“How hard-working are they?” asked Patrick.

“Well, they’ve been shut up in their sheds since their construction in the 80’s. Their sisters have had better luck on the Snowdon Railway. When I approached them for a chance to work on a mountain railway, they were thrilled. I need our new drivers to help them along the line while your normal crews return to work.”

“The 80’s?” asked Culdee. “That’s when they were built?”

“But steam traction stopped being the norm around the 60’s,” recalled Wilfred.

“Exactly,” confirmed the Manager. “These four engines are mountain diesels.”

“We’ll make sure they know how this railway works,” promised Endram.

“I knew I could count on you! Well, that’s all the news for tonight. I’ll see you in the morning. Good night!” The Manager then walked off to his car and drove home.

“Well, I, for one,” said Culdee, “am eager to see how these diesels handle themselves.”

“As am I,” agreed Eric.

“Well, we can’t exactly do that,” remarked Patrick, “without some sleep.”

“He’s right,” affirmed Wilfred. “So, good night.”

“Good night!” everyone bid. The crews headed off as the engines went to sleep.

Chapter 42: Summit

Early the next morning, the engines woke to hear the sound of motors. “Erf!” grumbled Patrick. “Early morning car show?”

“…No, I think it’s the diesels,” replied Culdee. He was right. Four boxy engines reversed into the sheds. Unlike the steam engines, these four were level all the way. They were rectangular with a square cab at the back and were colored like the steam engines. Sira, Yufantel, Irina, Endram, Glanthel, and the Manager all stepped out of their cabs. The Manager spoke to the engines.

“Engines, may I present Nina,”

“Hello!” greeted the diesel with the number 9 on both sides of her cab.

“Himalaya,”

“Hi!” called the number 10 diesel.

“Shen Ven,”

“Nice to meet you,” said the number 11 diesel.

“And Greta,” finished the Manager.

“You have a very lovely line,” remarked the number 12 diesel.

“Now, Irina, I want you to help Nina learn the line,” directed the Manager. “Sira, you’re with Himalaya. Yufantel, you work with Shen Ven. Glanthel, I want you to assist Greta.”

“We’ll know this line like the back of our buffers!” boasted Nina.

---

As each engine worked, their personalities came through. Nina was a proud diesel, which bit her in the rear buffers only once as she overshot the platform at Shiloh. After that, she decided it was best to keep her self-praise to herself until the day was done. Himalaya was a very quiet diesel, but a friendly one. Shen Ven liked working with the “Trucks”, the supply and maintenance train. Greta once looked everywhere but the track during the first leg, but then Glanthel told her about Godred’s death and recent haunting. That made her pay more attention to her work. The day soon finished without incident, and everyone returned to the shed. “So,” Patrick said to Nina, “had a bit of an oopsie today?”

“Oh, like you didn’t nearly overshoot Skarloey Road on your first day!” protested Alaric.

“OI!”

“Well, after that, the passengers had a VERY smooth run!” chuckled Nina.

“It looks like everyone is working nicely on the railway,” mused Irina.

“It’s good to have you engines with us,” Culdee said to the new diesels.

“It’s good to be working finally!” replied Shen Ven.

“And it’s good to see such excellent hard-workers,” called the Manager’s voice as he approached the sheds. “Thanks to your efforts, the Culdee Fell Railway will more than survive the upcoming summer rush, it will thrive! I’m proud of you all! Nina, Himalaya, Shen Ven, Greta, you’ve done marvelously on your first day! Endram, Sira, Irina, Glanthel, Yufantel, you have more than earned my trust here! I need to tell the other Controllers about your efforts. In the meantime, take a week off. I’m sure you’d enjoy seeing your friends.”

“Thank you, Sir!” said Yufantel. “It was nice working on a railway!”

“And the Culdee Fell Railway,” continued Irina, “is the perfect start for working on a Mountain Railway.”

---

“MORONS! ALL OF YOU!” Igura was LIVID with the teams she sent out. “Katie, you never got any of Fat Hatt’s engines scrapped! Yamta, your bombs were discovered and defused! Yulduk, you never accounted for the engines using different trucks! Auriella, your ghost still had morals! You’re all idiots!”

“Are you done?” asked Auriella.

“Done with your moronic plans?! Yes! We’re doing things my way now!”

“But Crystal Widow-!”

“Is on MY side!”

“It’s true,” cackled a voice. It sounded like Blackarachnia’s, but it was a bit more crazed. A white and pink copy of Blackarachnia then stepped out of the shadows. She had purple optics like Nemesis Prime. “Time for a little mayhem!”

“You’ll be going to Suddery to find Bounty,” ordered Igura, “then Yulduk and Yamta will take her when you give them her specific location. After that, we’ll intercept the heroes’ two teams.”

“Two?!” asked Katie in disbelief.

---

Everyone met with the Fat Controller over where the ships were parked. He was smiling warmly. “My friends, you have been a credit to all the railways on this island. I am proud of you all.”

“It was our pleasure, Sir,” replied Richard.

“Now, I must confess something,” continued the Fat Controller. “Bounty doesn’t work for any of the railways. She’s a secretary for the Sodor Council in Suddery. I didn’t tell you this because my previous history with Richard made me unsure of his intentions. Now, I must ask, how do you plan to get to Suddery?”

“I’m honestly not sure,” answered Richard. “I want to use our ships, but they might be a bit inconspicuous. As would our Transformer friends.”

“Maybe the giant friends,” suggested Thundercracker, “can take the ships to a remote area near Suddery by going along the outside of the island while the rest of you can…I don’t know…take the train there?”

“An excellent suggestion, Mr…” said the Fat Controller.

“Thundercracker, Sir.”

“An excellent suggestion, Mr. Thundercracker!” The Fat Controller then opened a case. “There are two tickets for each of you,” he said. “One is for the morning Wild ‘Nor Wester, the other is for the local passenger run from Wellsworth to Suddery just a few minutes later. With my compliments, of course.”

“The Wild ‘Nor Wester?” asked Kaitlyn. “Isn’t that Gordon’s Express?”

“Indeed it is. And, barring any problems, Gordon will be pulling it tomorrow.”

“We’ll be at Knapford ready for the train!” promised Richard.

“Excellent! I’ll make the necessary arrangements with Gordon! Good night, ladies and gentlemen!” The Fat Controller turned on his heel and returned to his car.

“This is it!” cheered Richard. “We’re in the home stretch!”

“Don’t get cocky!” urged Kong Primal. “We still have to FIND Bounty first.”

“He’s right,” said Thundercracker. “Pardon the old Seeker views, but the mission isn’t a success of failure until we go home.”

“…You’re right. We gotta get Bounty reunited with her sisters. And good news! We got Gandalf back from the Lords and we picked up Galadriel!”

“Gandalf?” asked Flora. “So, we have a positive id on our mystery Lords?”

“Yep, and just like Batman, they were fighting against them on the inside!”

“Nice work, Thundercracker!” said Irina.

“She’s right, good work!” agreed Richard. Thundercracker arched an eyebrow.

“Erm…thank you?” he said.

“…Didn’t Megatron praise your work?” asked Richard.

“The only time a commanding officer ever praised me was when I killed Autobots for the glory of the Decepticons. Being thanked for saving lives instead of taking them is a little…new to me.”

“Well, let this be the first of many, because I’ve seen more from you than merely taking lives.” Thundercracker wasn’t sure, but he felt something in his Spark…lighten.

Chapter 43: Hurry!

The day finally came. Everyone assigned to the route gathered at Knapford for the morning Wild Nor’ Wester. They showed their tickets to the Guard and boarded the coaches as Gordon backed down with a smile on his face. He was actually five minutes early. The Fat Controller was confused. “What are you doing this early?” he asked Gordon.

“Oh, just heard some news concerning my Fireman,” replied Gordon. “Specifically, his wife!”

“Do you mean-?!” asked the Fat Controller.

“He does!” confirmed the Fireman. “She’s pregnant!”

“Congratulations!” praised the Fat Controller. “No wonder you’re here early! Is this your first one?”

“It is, and we’re already thinking up names! I’m considering Bertram if it’s a boy!”

“I’m flattered to hear that!” The Guard’s whistle then blew. “Ah, mustn’t keep you! Good running!”

“Thank you, Sir!” replied Gordon. He then moved his wheels. “Hurry, hurry, hurry!” he called to the coaches. His speed soon climbed. “Out of my way! Express coming through!” Gordon thundered down the line.

---

Inside the coaches, Richard was bouncing up and down in his seat like a little boy. “I’m riding Gordon’s Express! I’m riding Gordon’s Express!” he giggled.

“Geez, Daddy!” chuckled Kaitlyn. “You were like that when you built your ‘Spectacular’!”

“Because another childhood dream of mine is coming true! I’m riding on a train on Sodor with my second favorite engine pulling it!”

“Wait, Gordon’s your second favorite engine?” asked Daniel. “Then who’s your first?”

“Well, don’t tell Thomas and Gordon, because, as I said, Gordon’s my second favorite and Thomas is my third, but my most favorite engine of all is Percy.”

“Percy?!” protested Kaitlyn. “Listen, I like the little guy. I enjoyed being his Firewoman, but he’s the most accident-prone engine on the railway! Why would he be your favorite?!”

“Well, his season 1 theme’s a real good song, his shape’s similar to mine, and his work ethic’s-”

“Ladies and gentlemen,” came the Guard’s voice over the coaches’ tannoy, “we are now approaching our first stop at Wellsworth. All passengers disembarking, please collect all your belongings and mind the gap as you exit the carriage. Thank you for choosing the North Western Railway’s Wild Nor’ Wester and have a great day.”

---

Gordon slowed down and gently brought his coaches to the platform. He looked at the station’s clock. “…Just five minutes early,” he muttered to himself. “I must be getting old.”

“Come on, Gordon!” laughed his Driver. “It’s still early!”

“Yes, but I usually arrive fifteen minutes early. Perhaps this is going to be my first step towards retirement from the Express. …What on Earth am I saying?! I still have years of steam and speed in me!”

“Trust me, you galloping sausage!” called a woman’s voice. “You don’t!” Part of the track next to Gordon then vanished in an explosion. The station staff quickly evacuated Wellsworth Station as Richard and his team investigated what was going on. They soon found their answer as Igura, Katie, Auriella, Yamta, and Yulduk faced them.

“Adachi Igura,” growled Richard.

“A pleasure to see my son-in-law again,” purred Igura.

“Believe me, the feeling’s not mutual! Bounty’s coming with us!”

“Bounty?”

“Don’t play coy with me! You’re after Bounty because Khan wants her Source for his New Multiverse or whatever he calls it! You only imitate Hiro’s plans after he fails miserably!”

“Imitate?!” snarled Igura. “I come up with my OWN plans!”

“And I’m hoping my eyesight’s going bad, but that better not be Katie Barker with you!”

“It is,” replied Katie.

“You’re not allowed on railway property after that stunt you pulled with Edward!”

“My wife and I,” called Auriella, “do NOT require permission!”

“AURIELLA SEFLOWA!” shouted Azuliterii in uncharacteristic rage. “I was hoping Katie didn’t mention your name, but is it true?! YOU’RE her wife?!”

“You, of all people, have an issue with girls marrying each other?”

“I do when one of the women is the worst kind of criminal scum who has no business calling herself a Queen when NO ONE of our power should EVER have that title!”

“That’s nothing more than Chizaran Propaganda! I unchained the Adrexians when I finally became the first Queen!”

“ENOUGH!” shouted Igura. “Richard Saunders, surrender to us or Gordon is scrap!” Azuliterii responded for Richard as she swung her arm and projected an energy wave that knocked the villains off their feet.

“Gordon, the instant your path is clear,” Richard said to the big engine, “just go! Never mind the speed limit! Get your passengers out of here!”

“Right!” replied Gordon. As the villains picked themselves up, the Kamen Riders fastened their belts on and pulled out their transformation devices.

“HENSHIN!” they shouted. They all transformed and drew their weapons. Amy swung her hammer as if she were still fighting Eggman.

“Is that supposed to impress us?” chuckled Igura. She, Auriella, and Katie then pulled out their belts and fastened them.

“Shocker Driver!” called Igura’s belt. Auriella and Katie’s belts looked like diamond rings without the diamond in it. Igura then pulled out her i.d tag as Katie and Auriella each pulled out a diamond.

“Henshin!” the three announced. Igura inserted the i.d tag into her belt.

“TALON!” it called. “Hito yon’de Akuma no Shocker! Hito yon’de Akuma no Shocker!” Armor then materialized on her body and she became Kamen Rider Talon. For Auriella and Katie, they just inserted their diamonds into their belt’s clasps. The diamonds shone and armor appeared on them. Richard, now Guard, gripped his sword.

“Igura’s Rider name, I already know,” he said. “What are yours?”

“I’m Kamen Rider Glam,” said Katie.

“And I’m Kamen Rider Jewel,” finished Auriella, “and we both wear the Dazzle Driver.”

“You’re still villains!” declared Guard. “GET THEM!” The Heroes then leapt onto the Villains and were met with heavy resistance. It was still enough for Gordon’s line to be cleared. “GO, GORDON! GO!” shouted Guard. Gordon wasted no time in leaving Wellsworth. He got his train out of there as the Heroes fought the Villains. It was then that Guard noticed that his opponent, Talon, wasn’t fighting as hard as he remembered. “What’s going on?” he demanded. “You fight better than this! Or is this the result of being in Hell for so long?”

“Not considering a third option?” chuckled Talon. Guard arched an eyebrow under his helmet, then they widened in fear.

“No!” he said. Talon then delivered a solid kick to his gut and knocked him into Hanako and Flora, Herald P.

“Scrapping Gordon would have been a nice bonus,” chuckled Glam, “but our main mission WAS accomplished.”

“We just needed you here,” purred Jewel.

“We have Bounty in our grasp,” said Talon. “If you do not surrender tomorrow morning, Sodor will be wiped off the face of the earth.” She then summoned a rift and she and her allies jumped in. Once it closed, Guard growled.

“Adachi Igura, I’ll have your head!” he vowed.

Chapter 44: Capital Clash

The Glanthelantir and Ark flew towards a remote spot near Suddery, Sodor’s capital. No one below looked up as they flew silently and with cloaking devices on. Glanthel radioed Teletraan. “I hate flying with a cloaking device,” he grumbled.

“Why?” asked Teletraan.

“Well, on top of it being illegal, it’s undignified!”

“I’m sorry, Glanthel, but we can’t afford to panic the people with two flying objects over their island nation’s capital. We’re already testing it with having Kong step into Suddery in beast mode.”

“Perhaps you can explain something to me. Kong’s the leader of an alien world, yes?”

“That’s right. So why does he look like a beast you would recognize?”

“…His people get asked that a lot?”

“Yeah. It’s just how evolution made the Animatronians. They all turn into a different animal.” The ships landed, ending the conversation. Blackarachnia led everyone out. As they patrolled Suddery, they noticed something off.

“Guys, I’m gonna be the first to tempt fate here,” Blackarachnia remarked over the comms. “It’s quiet, TOO quiet.”

“Where IS everyone?” asked Thundercracker.

“I’m not getting any inhabitants either,” said Goldbug.

“Something’s wrong,” muttered Kong as he looked through the empty city.

“Split up,” ordered Blackarachnia. “I don’t want any surprises.”

“Oh, but a surprise is what you need,” chuckled a voice. Everyone turned to Blackarachnia as the voice sounded like hers.

“…That wasn’t me!” she gulped. The voice then giggled like a lunatic before launching into a song.

“Little Miss Muffet

Sat on her tuffet

Eating her curds and whey.

Along came a spider

Who stuck her fangs inside her

And slaughtered Miss Muffet that day!” A white and pink version of Blackarachnia then tackled the black and gold one and jabbed her with a venom cocktail. Blackarachnia spasmed, then stopped and panted as she was helped to her feet. She then saw her attacker and her optics widened.

“Crystal Widow?!” she yelped.

“Hello, sister!” cackled Crystal Widow, Blackarachnia’s twin from a mirror universe.

“So, there IS a resurrected Terrorcon here!”

“Yeah, gotta thank your boyfriend for that!”

“Husband, now.”

“Husband? You married that immature walking American Flag?”

“Hardly immature now.”

“And you’re working with a Decepticon again.”

“And this time,” said Thundercracker, “we’re working as peacetime allies instead of wartime ones.”

“Hold on,” interjected Crystal Widow. “You’re teaming up with them, Thundercracker? You DO realize the Autobots ghettoized you guys after the first war?”

“…Under Optimus and Megatron’s leadership after defeating both Primus and Unicron, we’re equal.”

“…WHAT?! You mean you’re friends now?! You guys are no fun at all! What happened to snuffing each other’s Embers? I mean Sparks. Look at you! You obviously want to kill each other, so do it!”

“Unicron’s dead, so we’re not playing your sick games anymore,” growled Goldbug.

“Really?” asked Crystal Widow. “And what about YOUR sick games, Autobot?”

“What sick games?”

“You know you people love making one another suffer. Why else would you be at war with each other?”

“I think you’ve said enough!” bellowed Kong. “Where is everyone?!”

“Cowering in a hole, I’d wager,” chuckled Crystal Widow. “They don’t exactly like talking machines of our caliber.”

“If you’re vying for Bounty-!”

“Already got her last night!” That sentence stunned everyone.

“…What?” asked Teletraan.

“Bounty’s already in our grasp!” repeated Crystal Widow. “If you don’t surrender by tomorrow morning, this island is toast and Bounty will be tortured until she surrenders her Source!”

“Not happening! You’re gonna be surrendering her to us!” challenged Goldbug as he readied the Magnus Hammer. Everyone else steeled themselves for battle.

“Oh please, like I’m supposed to be scared of you?” scoffed Crystal Widow.

“Well, if Igura’s hired a bimbo who thinks she’s acting like one, we’ll be on easy street!” Crystal Widow then drew her gun and snarled.

“And just who are you calling a bimbo, pipsqueak?!”

“PIPSQUEAK?! GET HER!” Everyone leapt at Crystal Widow. Crystal Widow fired her gun at everyone.

“FORCE CHIP IGNITION!” Crystal Widow flicked her universe’s equivalent of a Cyber Key into the air, then it inserted itself into her back and the pipes on her upper arms rotated and leveled at her opponents.

“CYBER KEY POWER!” Blackarachnia’s process was the same. The two spider-themed car ladies then opened fire with their Cyber Key weapons. Goldbug then swung the Magnus Hammer at the ground and channeled lightning to Crystal Widow.

“Pathetic,” scoffed Crystal Widow as she twirled out of the way. Kong transformed and grabbed her leg. “…Optimus Primal?”

“It’s KONG Primal!” bellowed the gorilla bot. He then threw her into the air as Thundercracker drew his sword and slashed across her back. Blackarachnia then grabbed her and jabbed her with a cyber-venom cocktail. Crystal Widow recovered after a few seconds, then smirked.

“My threat still stands,” she said, then she opened a Ground Bridge and went through it. The portal shut behind her before anyone could get through.

---

“Bounty was taken?!” asked the Fat Controller once everyone met at the Works at Crovan’s Gate.

“I’m afraid so,” sighed Blackarachnia. “Various members of the Sodor Council confirmed her being kidnapped right before their eyes.”

“Igura’s team left a note at Wellsworth,” continued Richard. “They said we had to surrender and the way we would signal our surrender is to be pushed along in an empty goods train by the team leader’s favorite engine.”

“That’s Daddy,” remarked Kaitlyn, “and he just told us that his favorite’s Percy.”

“Absolutely out of the question!” boomed the Fat Controller. “Every single engine in my fleet is a member of my family! I will NOT be sacrificing any of them to that madwoman!”

“Sir,” came Percy’s voice, “I may have an idea where no one has to be sacrificed.”

“Percy, no! No engine of mine is meeting that madwoman and that is that!”

“…I’m sorry, Sir, but I HAVE to disobey.”

“Percy, no!”

“I have to side with Sir Topham Hatt here,” supplied Richard.

“Like I said, I have a plan and it involves the trucks,” insisted Percy. “Don’t worry, Sir. You WON’T lose me. I won’t disgrace your father and grandfather like that.”

“…You’re absolutely sure about this?” asked the Fat Controller.

“I’m positive.”

“…Very well. But come back to the sheds alive, please.”

“I will, Sir. I promise.” As the Fat Controller left, fatherly worry furrowing his brow, Percy outlined a plan.

Chapter 45: Bounty's Return

Percy arranged the empty trucks so that he could push from behind. He was at the yards at Crovan’s Gate and whispered his plan to the trucks. They were a little scared, but Sodor was their home and they didn’t want it to be destroyed, so they went along with Percy’s plan. Once the train was ready, those that could ride in the trucks boarded them and closed them up. The guard blew his whistle and waved his flag. Percy whistled twice and departed Crovan’s Gate, going down the mainline to Vicarstown. Before they arrived there, they had to pass through Henry’s Tunnel. Ordinarily, Richard would sing the rhyme, but this wasn’t the time for it. Once Percy went through, the Transformers left the hill the tunnel was cut into. They soon arrived at Vicarstown. Igura and her cronies were there. Percy stopped at the platform and saw Crystal Widow holding a plump woman in her hand. The woman was blue all over, her dress, her hair, her skin, everything. “Bounty,” whispered Percy. Yamta and Yulduk opened the trucks and directed the heroes onto the platform.

“That green caterpillar’s your favorite engine?” scoffed Igura as she went down the line.

“Yes, he is,” replied Richard. Igura then slapped him.

“I don’t understand you, gaijin,” she said. “I told you to get your favorite engine. When I said you, I meant all white folk like you, and you all have Thomas as your favorite, yet you say it’s the accident-prone moron.”

“Percy is anything BUT stupid!”

“Why else would he make those mistakes?” Igura then slapped him again. “What kind of joy do you get out of seeing him fail?” Another slap. “What do his stories tell you?” This time, Richard caught her hand.

“They tell me that goose-stepping Nazis like you should try READING The Railway Series books instead of burning them!” What Richard didn’t realize was that she was using her Vortech arm to strike. She heated her arm and burned his hand. Richard let go and Hanako cast some healing spells centered around burns.

“Pathetic. You always go for the last resort. Hence why you’re the only country in the world with irradiated blood on its hands.”

“Perhaps, but our countries’ respective sins are not the topic today. We surrender, Adachi Igura.”

“No!” called Bounty from Crystal Widow’s hand.

“I’m glad you saw it my way,” purred Igura.

“Don’t get comfy, this is Khan’s only victory,” warned Richard.

“Oh, this isn’t for Khan.” Richard arched an eyebrow at that.

“How so?”

“Because, apparently, this is one of Khan’s favorite universes.” She grabbed Richard’s shirt and pulled him close to her. “And you were stupid enough to think I would honor the deal! Sodor will still burn!”

“And your teammates understand your duplicity?”

“No, we don’t!” called Yamta.

“They fulfilled their end of the bargain, now we have to fulfill ours and leave Sodor alone!” agreed Yulduk.

“Not that I like her,” replied Crystal Widow, “but Igura’s right. Sodor’s worthless and it’s time to get rid of it.”

“Sodor still has value!” countered Katie.

“A wise shepherd doesn’t cull the entire herd,” advised Auriella. “We only kill those who are useless to us and the rest can exist as our slaves.”

“Moderation is for the weak!” argued Igura. “I’ve made my decision and-!”

“NOW!” Percy called to the trucks as his driver opened the regulator to full.

“ON! ON! ON!” cheered the trucks as they surged forwards into Crystal Widow’s ankle! The impact was hard enough to make the Terrorcon woman feel pain. She held her ankle high and dropped Bounty.

“GET THEM!” called Richard. He and his fellow Riders readied their belts.

“HENSHIN!” they all announced as they rushed at the villains. The sudden attack caught them by surprise!

“A RUSE!” roared Yulduk.

“SLAUGHTER THEM!” ordered Igura as she and the other Riders readied their belts.

“HENSHIN!” they all called. Once they were armored up, the villains fought back. The Transformers then surrounded Crystal Widow. Guard then touched the derailed Percy and got his i.d tag.

“The Breakdown Train’s already on its way!” he promised.

“It’s up to you now!” said Percy. “Get those brutes off our island!” Guard nodded and then clashed with Talon as she summoned Lords for backup. Guard then swapped his personal i.d tag out for Percy’s and spun his Vortex Driver’s wheel.

“Percy the Small Engine Steel!” it announced. The Wheel Wardrobe appeared and attached green armor with red stripes onto Guard’s suit. He had a funnel on top of his head, Percy’s wheels and side-rods on his forearms as well as his lower legs. His knuckles had buffer beams on them and his upper arms had Percy’s saddle-tank on them while a number six was emblazoned on his chest.

“You SERIOUSLY think that the smallest and weakest engine on this island,” scoffed Talon, “is a match for me?!”

“Considering his weight and strength compared to a human, yes!” replied Guard. The wheels then spun and Guard went from 0 to 45 miles an hour real quick, slamming his fist into Talon’s. Talon was thrown for a loop. “Without the added weight of his water and coal supply, Percy weighs about 25.6 tons in American measurements. He can exert 49,000 newtons of force. And you wanted to know why Percy’s my favorite engine? Here’s why!” Guard punctuated each statement with a devastating punch. “He fixes his mistakes! He never repeats them! He never gives up when he has a job! He does everything in his power to make sure his home survives! THAT’S why Percy’s my favorite engine!” His last punch forced Talon out of her transformation. Igura clutched her stomach and saw her troops falling all around her.

“…GRAGH! KEEP BOUNTY! YOU’LL REGRET THIS!” She opened a portal and dashed into it.

“HEY! WHAT KIND OF COMMANDER LEADS THE RETREAT?!” shouted Yamta. Crystal Widow then went into the portal and led the Lords through it. Yamta, Yulduk, Katie, and Auriella covered the retreat.

“You’ve incurred my wrath today, Richard Saunders!” warned Katie. “No one upsets me and gets away with it!” She was the last to leave and the portal shut behind her. Guard sighed in relief. Diesel then arrived with the Breakdown Train.

“…Huh,” he muttered. “Looks like I’m too late to save the day. What a pity.”

“Look at Diesel, lads!” called one of the Trucks. “All dressed up and no place to go!”

“Maybe we should show him our appreciation in song!” giggled another.

“That’s enough!” said Percy. “The song’s gotten stale anyways. We just saved Sodor, so don’t press your luck.”

“Right, let’s get this mess cleared away, lads,” called the head of the Breakdown Gang. The cranes soon went to work.

Chapter 46: Really Useful Heroes

Everyone made it to Tidmouth Sheds after that debacle. This was now the first time that Tidmouth saw Transformers. Richard and the Fat Controller explained things to Bounty as the engines gathered at the sheds. Percy was on a flatbed as his charge with the trucks caused him to bend his buffer beam. Bounty looked saddened at hearing the news. “Then my Source is no longer safe here,” she mumbled.

“I’m afraid not, Ma’am,” replied Richard.

“And I really like Sodor!”

“As do I, but Sodor’s no longer safe for you to stay in. After Academy, on the other hand, I know there are four people that want to see you again.” Bounty sighed.

“It would be nice to try and get some meat on Famine’s bones.”

“And there’s another problem,” continued Richard. “You’ve worked for Sodor for a long time. What would happen if you left?”

“Well, good news on that front; I already trained my successor as secretary for the Sodor Council. The only issue would be that my friends would miss me.”

“We would, indeed,” agreed the Fat Controller. “I’m sure we can help you find work if you ever decide to come back. And that goes for all of you, Mr. Saunders, even your Transformer friends.”

“Sir?” asked Richard.

“I know their size makes them a little unusual, but if they ever want to work on Sodor or visit us, and this offer applies to you, simply ask me and I shall ask any of the managers of the various industries on this island. Sodor’s borders are open to you, Heroes of the Multiverse.”

“We can’t take all the credit, Sir,” replied Richard. “Percy was a big help in giving us an opening. If you need us to help his repairs financially-”

“I appreciate the offer, but that will not be necessary. You’ve done plenty for us.”

“It was nice having you and Kaitlyn as my crew,” said Percy.

“And it was nice working with you, Percy,” replied Kaitlyn.

“With all of you,” Richard said to the engines. “Even you, Diesel.”

“…Well, I mean…thank you.” Diesel was a bit thrown off at being praised like that. Yes, he got the same from the Fat Controller whenever he did a good job, but it was still foreign to him.

“May I say something?” asked Bounty.

“Of course,” replied Richard. Bounty turned to address everyone.

“Friends, it has been a pleasure serving Sodor in the capacity I did, but I’m afraid the time has come for me to leave the island. I assure you, my time here was most enjoyable, from riding the Wild Nor’ Wester, travelling in Annie and Clarabel, to riding on Bertie the Bus. Thank you all for a most wonderful friendship with you all.”

“It was our pleasure, Ma’am,” said Edward.

“Three cheers for Bounty!” called Thomas. Everyone blasted their whistles three times, even Percy.

“And let’s not forget Percy’s actions,” said Richard. “Without him, Bounty would still be wriggling in Crystal Widow’s grasp.”

“Oh, I just did what was necessary,” Percy replied modestly.

“And thankfully, only lost a buffer beam in the process,” reminded the Fat Controller. “Unfortunately, that means it’s back to the Works for you.”

“Ah well, I should be back tomorrow morning.”

“And it means a little longer without hearing Percy’s snoring,” muttered Thomas.

“Excuse me, I do NOT snore!”

“Oh, yes, you do!”

“Where’s your proof?!”

“My eyebags are proof enough!”

“SILENCE!” boomed the Fat Controller.

“They’re never gonna stop, are they?” Thundercracker asked Richard.

“Nope. That’s part of their charm as friends, though. …After we get back to After Academy, I need to do something.” Thundercracker arched an eyebrow, then Richard made a call. “Teletraan, Glanthel, whenever you’re ready.” The heroes were beamed up to the ships and a ship-sized rift opened. The engines below whistled their goodbyes and their crews and controller waved goodbye. The Fat Controller, Sir Topham Hatt, sighed in relief.

“…Stay strong, my friends,” he said. “You’ve all proven to be Really Useful like my engines.”

---

“INCOMPETENCE!” roared Igura. “MY TEAM WAS RIDDLED WITH IT!”

“Oh, it came from the top, I can assure you!” hissed Yamta.

“I had a flawless plan! All you had to do was follow my orders! WHY DIDN’T YOU?!”

“YOUR ORDERS RESULTED IN WASTEFULNESS!”

“DESTROYING YOUR ENEMIES IS ALL THAT MATTERS!”

“WHAT ABOUT SERVANTS?!”

“THEY ONLY NEED TO COME FROM THOSE YOU KNOW ARE LOYAL TO YOU AND WILL OBEY YOU WITHOUT QUESTION!”

“If you ladies are done,” called Ziddet as she swung her prosthetic arm between them. “Khan wants a word with you.” The Cardassian Lord led the two women to the throne room. The ambient lights were red. Igura and Yamta knelt in front of the throne as Khan steepled his fingers.

“Ladies,” he said coldly, “explanations?”

“We came to Sodor to disrupt its operations and locate Bounty and her Source,” replied Igura. “The only way to do that was to get the railways out of the way and-”

“You’re telling me the original plan,” hissed the Author. “I already knew the plan. Yamta came up with the plan and told me it. It was her plan and it was a good one. What I fail to understand is why you decided TO GO AGAINST THE PLAN AND TAKE COMMAND OF THE OPERATION!!”

“Because Sodor is useless and has no place in an empire!”

“FOOL! They’re the very model of industrial labor! I’ll have to rewrite that universe for the New Multiverse now!”

“Rewrite it, Sir?” asked Yamta.

“There are universes I like. I would like to preserve them as much as possible and NOT rewrite them for the New Multiverse. Thanks to Igura’s insanity and the resulting incompetence and making a laughingstock out of the Realms’ greatest strategists, I have to rewrite all of Sodor. Yamta, you and Yulduk come up with a better plan for your team to take Famine’s Source and its guardian. After that, figure out which of you will take command of the team.”

“As you wish, my Author,” said Yamta.

“I WILL NOT SURRENDER MY POWER!” shouted Igura as she drew a sword made out of the same solid space as her arm. Khan then read a passage from the Tome.

“‘The Onini Saber wrapped itself around Igura’s sword and tossed it and its wielder into a wall,’” he said. He then shut the tome and drew a snake-themed sword, the Onini Saber. The Onini Saber wrapped itself around Igura’s sword and tossed it and its wielder into a wall. Igura then rushed forward with her space arm outstretched, but Khan caught it, then bent it so her hand was pressed against her forehead, then held it down as her own hand burned her! She screamed in agony for a good minute until the Author had enough. He let her go, then turned to Yamta. “I want an eye kept on her at all times.”

“She’ll have two eyes on her,” promised Yamta.

Chapter 47: Welcome News

The two ships returned to Beyond City’s shipyards. Everyone departed the ships and were greeted with cheers when the crowd met them. Batman shook hands with Gandalf and they both introduced Wonder Woman and Galadriel to one another. The Elf and Amazon seemed to hit it off. “That rope compels anyone to tell the truth?” Galadriel asked Wonder Woman.

“A gift from the gods of my people,” replied Wonder Woman. “Unfortunately, it’s considered a polygraph and any evidence taken from that won’t be admissible in court.”

“…Sounds rather counterintuitive.”

“Sadly, can’t change a man’s mind that easily, especially when they’re in charge of more than half the world.”

“That IS true.”

---

As the Elf Lady and Amazon Princess spoke, Batman and Gandalf shook hands. “Thanks for joining up again,” said Batman.

“My pleasure, Mr. Wayne,” replied Gandalf. “So, you and Wonder Woman married and had a child.”

“Persephone, the current Robin.”

“How big IS your family, just out of curiosity?”

“The biggest in Gotham. Gotta say, I think I prefer you in gray robes.”

“I’d feel better if I had my hat, but the only color they had was gray instead of blue.”

---

Death grinned as she found Bounty. The two Horsemen hugged each other tightly. “It’s been too long!” whispered Death.

“So Vortech’s been beaten, I hear,” said Bounty. “Chaos has been avenged.”

“We had to find a new Chaos quickly, though. Frankly, a little too quickly.”

“Let me guess, it’s someone from the Thanatos line in that universe where everyone has yellow skin and an overbite.”

“She doesn’t look like that anymore.”

“Really?”

“Really. In fact, here she is now.” Lacey arrived and bowed her head to Bounty.

“Welcome home, Bounty,” she said.

“And what was your name, Chaos?” asked Bounty.

“Oh, I still go by my usual name. I’m Lacey Thanatos Atmadja.”

“Really?” Bounty grinned. “You’ve settled in well as the new Chaos.”

“Big shoes to fill.”

“You wear them well.”

“Ah, Lacey, there you are!” called Anansi’s voice. “I just need to-” Anansi stopped when he saw Bounty.

“Of course. The spider has to be involved in the behind-the-scenes work!”

“YOU?!” yelped Anansi. “Lacey, please tell me you aren’t bringing the Horsemen of Flourishment here! PLEASE tell me that!”

“Well, yes. We’ve updated the security of this universe, so we’re bringing them here.”

“If you and your friends had half the sense you pretend to have, you’d get them out of here at once and leave their Sources here! If you like,” Anansi then turned into a giant spider, “I’d be more than pleased to expedite their departure!” Bounty raised her hands as if she were going to fling fireballs.

“Hold on, no one’s leaving!” protested Lacey as she got between them.

“Their presence here,” urged Anansi, “is the biggest security risk!”

“That’s not your decision to make!”

“ANANSI!” called Richard. The spider looked at Richard. “We said we’d get the Sources of Flourishment here, that also included their respective Horsemen. Why didn’t you raise any objections when Life was brought here?”

“Life’s here too?!” asked Bounty.

“She’s at our mansion right now,” explained Lacey. “I can-” Bounty then breezed past Lacey and Anansi in the general direction of the Horsemen’s mansion. “…I guess not.”

“Lacey,” said Anansi as he returned to his human-ish shape, “I REALLY urge you to get her out of here.”

“Your advice is noted, Trickster,” replied Lacey. She then left Anansi to his thoughts.

---

As he was being congratulated, Richard noticed something odd. “…Somebody’s missing,” he muttered.

“What’s that, Daddy?” asked Kaitlyn.

“I said somebody’s missing.” Kaitlyn then looked around.

“…Where’s Mom?”

“That’s who’s missing!”

“Someone asking for Mama?” asked Kaede as she strolled up.

“Kaede, where’s your mother?” quizzed Richard.

“She’s back home, talking on the phone with Ms. Nonsu.”

“That’s my old boss’s secretary. What does she want with her?”

“Actually, she wanted to talk to you personally.”

“Me?” Richard was a little worried now. “Let’s get home then.” They took Kaede’s car and made their way home. Richard then dashed into the house and found Megumi on the house phone.

“Ah!” she said to the caller. “The man you want to talk to has just arrived.” Megumi then handed the phone to Richard. “Ms. Nonsu for the man of the house,” she said.

“Thank you,” replied Richard as he took the phone. He then spoke to the caller. “Hello, Ms. Nonsu. How are you today? …That’s good to hear. …Oh, I’m fine as well. Just saved a universe as usual. …Yes, I’d like to know why you called. …Oh, that rat’s fired? Good riddance. So, who’s your-? …YOU?! You’re in charge of MNN?! That’s wonderful! …Hold on, that means you need a- …Oh, you have one in-? …ME?! But I was-! …That’s three times what I was-! …Well, if you REALLY think I’m worth that much…all right, I accept! When can I get the additional training? …Well, I just finished a mission and teams without me will be saving other universe for the foreseeable future. …Wednesday morning, it is, then! See you then! Bye bye!” Richard hung up, then punched the air! “HEAD ANCHOR, BABY!” he cheered.

“I had a feeling your luck would turn for the better,” chuckled Megumi.

“Daddy, did MNN rehire you?” asked Kaitlyn. Lisa then came into the room.

“What’s going on?” she quizzed.

“My dears, the matriarch of the house already knew about the details, so it pleases me to fill the rest of you in,” said Richard. “MNN’s board of directors were a bit alarmed at their station’s sudden change from actual news to Khan-centric propaganda, so they went down to the station and fired all of Khan’s supporters and had Ms. Nonsu take over as the one running the place. She hired some new people, even an anchor to fill my old timeslot. The reason for that is because she wants me to be trained as Head Anchor for MNN and, in her words, ‘put MNN’s fact-checking abilities back on track’. This new job comes with a salary triple to what I used to make. To sum up, the one man in this house…is back among the working crowd.”

“And with Ms. Nonsu at the helm, MNN will be the shining example of news broadcasting it once was!” cheered Megumi.

“Thank you all for your help,” continued Richard. “I don’t know what I did to deserve this family, but I thank whatever gods are out there that we’re together now.”

“Well, Emily DID kind of get a bit pushy.”

“Don’t tell her that, she’s got a big enough head as it is.” Richard and Megumi then wrapped each other in a hug and kissed. Kaede opened her mouth to object to how blatant they were being, but Kaitlyn put her hand on her sister’s shoulder, shaking her head and pulling her out of the room.

Chapter 48: Mending Fences

Bounty soon found herself at the mansion the Horsemen lived in. She sighed happily. “So, this is where my sisters, past and present, live,” she mused. She rang the doorbell.

“Coming!” came a voice.

“She really IS here!” said Bounty. Life then opened the door and gasped.

“BOUNTY!” she cheered. She then picked up the plump Horseman and spun around. The other Horsemen heard the shouts, then joined Life in welcoming Bounty back.

“It’s good to be back among you,” sighed Bounty once she was released.

“We’ve all missed you here,” boomed War happily, “but most especially Famine!”

“It’s true!” mumbled Famine as she dug into her new pasta bowl. “I mean, I like all the food I’m getting, but yours is the best. So, girls, you can cut it all out, Bounty’s back.”

“…Cut what out?” asked Pestilence.

“…Ordering all these pasta bowls for me. I can’t eat another bite! …Well, maybe just one more.”

“Put the fork down,” said War. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I don’t order takeout. I prefer homemade meals.”

“Don’t look at me,” remarked Pestilence. “I don’t need that many carbs.”

“I’m not wasting the money,” replied Death.

“Well, it wasn’t me,” said Life.

“What’s all this?” asked Lacey as she came in.

“Lacey, are you ordering pasta bowls for Famine?” quizzed Bounty.

“…No, why?”

“You mean…no one’s…?” Famine then looked at the stack of bowls behind her. “Well, somebody ordered all this!”

“…Oh dear,” mumbled Bounty.

---

While Bounty was settling back in the Horsemen’s mansion, Richard asked to meet with Thundercracker alone. He waited for a bit until Thundercracker flew in and landed. His holo-form jumped out of the cockpit. “You wanted to see me?” he asked.

“I…I want to…” Richard sighed. He had rehearsed this, so why was it so difficult to say now? He drew in a breath and tried again. “I’m sorry, Thundercracker.” Thundercracker arched an eye-ridge in confusion.

“…For what?”

“For being unfair to you and the other Decepticons from your world. I grew up thinking all Decepticons were bad, and it was a rare universe where the Decepticons could find common ground with the Autobots, but the way you worked with Bumble…Goldbug proved me wrong. I’m sorry for what I said before the mission started. That was wrong of me and unbecoming of a commanding officer.” Thundercracker smiled.

“If it’s any consolation, I didn’t think too highly of you either. I always thought your wife was the better fighter and questioned why she married you. …Turns out you just have different fighting styles, just like the engines of Sodor have different solutions to problems.”

“…You have to admit, though, sometimes those solutions don’t work out and cause confusion and delay.”

“Maybe so, but they all have the same goal in mind, to keep Sodor as a safe haven for engines of the past, be they steam or diesel.”

“Then let’s follow their example and unite against a common foe, shall we?” Richard stuck his hand out for a handshake.

“…I know my faction’s name kind of says it all, but this is one promise this Decepticon can keep.” Thundercracker then shook Richard’s hand.

---

After a while, Richard was more at ease around other Decepticons…aside from Megatron, he STILL wasn’t sure he could forgive or forget him using Megumi as a bargaining chip. Speaking of his wife, he and Megumi stirred from their sleep. “…Morning, my love,” he whispered in Megumi’s ear. Megumi chuckled at the slight tickle she got from Richard’s breath.

“It’s morning, yes,” she replied, “but I say we take this day to stay in-” Richard then wrapped his arms around Megumi, surprising her and kissing the nape of her neck. “Richard!” she giggled.

“A whole day in bed?” he asked between kisses. “You tempt me, my Queen!” Just then, the doorbell rang. “…Then again!” growled Richard.

“I got it!” called Kaede.

“Well, better get ourselves decent,” mumbled Megumi. After showering and dressing, they found the girls and Lisa speaking with Batman and his family.

“Mr. Wayne, what can we do for you?” asked Richard.

“I noticed a…custom van continually parking in your driveway,” explained Batman. “I’ve never known any of you to drive a 2000 Dodge Grand Caravan that’s as blue as your armor. Judging from the juddering, I’d say the driver doesn’t know it has a suspension problem.”

“Ah, well, good news on that front,” said Richard. “The van’s a friendly one. You see, you have no idea how custom it is.”

“…Richard, that’s not YOUR van, is it?”

“It is,” sighed Megumi.

“Wanna see?” asked Richard as he beamed.

“…All right, color me intrigued,” replied Batman as he, Wonder Woman, and Robin got up. Richard led them to the garage. There were two vehicles in there. One was a 2001 Subaru Legacy, the other looked like a 2000 Dodge Grand Caravan, but something seemed…off to Batman and Robin upon closer inspection.

“…What…is that?” asked Robin.

“That, my dear Robin,” replied Richard, “is a van I have justifiably called…the Spectacular! The electric drive system of a Tesla with the other machinery of a Chrysler Pacifica, all united under the elegant skin of the Dodge Grand Caravan, thus creating a vision of pure…what’s the word?”

“Garbage,” said Batman and his family as they held Wonder Woman’s lasso. Richard goggled at the three in horror.

“…Okay, they have chariots instead of cars on Themyscira, so I can understand Wonder Woman saying that, but Batman and Robin, you two of all people! You’re calling the Spectacular ‘garbage’?!”

“You might be averse to chariots,” said Wonder Woman, “but at least we use brushes to apply paint instead of throwing buckets of paint on them, then just using a rag to clean up the edges.”

“Hey, Mom, Dad, look,” called Robin as she pointed out the headlights, “these are the ones that swivel when you go around a turn.”

“All right, which would you rather ride in?” challenged Richard. “The Spectacular or Megumi’s Subaru?”

“The Subaru,” replied the Bat Family.

“WHY?!”

“Because it’s better in every way,” said Batman.

“All right, I know exactly how to prove you cynics wrong! I invite you to go for a drive in the Spectacular.”

“Be careful,” warned Megumi as Batman helped his wife into the shotgun seat.

“Comfy?” asked Richard.

“Not…really,” remarked Wonder Woman. “Is this as far back as my seat can go?”

“Yes.” Batman and Robin sat behind Wonder Woman and Richard. Richard then pressed the start button and the car switched on and vibrated a bit. It then backed out of the driveway.

“Oh Hera, it moves!” yelped Robin. The Spectacular then moved onto the street and through the local area of Beyond City. After a few miles and gripes from his passengers, Richard called Megumi. A hologram of her appeared on the dash.

“How’s the drive?” she asked.

“We’d only gone a few miles,” boasted Richard, “before the Bat Family changed their mind and agreed that the Spectacular is the best car they had ever been in!”

“No, we didn’t!” protested Batman. “Stop lying to your wife!”

“I thought you guys changed your mind,” remarked Richard.

“I did,” said Wonder Woman. “It’s WORSE than I thought! My spine’s gonna complain in a few hours!”

“If you’re lucky,” grunted Batman.

“Exactly.”

“It’s a little cold here,” muttered Robin. “Can we turn the heater on?”

“That’s not connected,” said Richard.

“What’s the dial near the steering wheel?” asked Wonder Woman.

“Speedometer.”

“Why don’t you use the one it already has?” quizzed Batman.

“That doesn’t work.”

“Does it have a temperature gauge?” asked Robin.

“Not as such.”

“Does it have a fuel gauge?”

“Not really.”

“There’s a lot of wires that aren’t connected to things then,” muttered Batman.

“This doesn’t really have an interior, does it?” asked Robin.

“Persephone, you say that with a bit of sarcasm, but…” Wonder Woman then pointed inside the glove box. It didn’t have an inside to speak of, so one could see the internal mechanics of the van.

“I can see the road!” complained Robin.

“So can I,” said Richard.

“No, there’s a hole in the floor!” Suffice to say, Batman, Wonder Woman, and Robin were NOT impressed by Richard’s Spectacular.

Chapter 49: Ladies First

Emily woke up on the day of her team’s departure feeling a little nervous. This was a totally different universe they were going to. She headed to the departure point and breathed deeply to calm her nerves. Moradelia then saw her. “Pre-mission jitters?” she asked Emily.

“Yeah, and for two reasons,” replied Emily. “One, I hope the mission goes well. Two, I hope this universe is as friendly as you say it is.”

“I don’t know how much this is worth, but I can assure you, the Adrexians are a lovely bunch.”

“What are they like?” Moradelia smiled as she answered Emily’s question.

“I’d like to keep that for the briefing. Gotta make sure everyone knows what me, Verdutha, and Rojenthi know.”

“Fair enough.” The two women then arrived. Bashoon, Cosmo, Dinara, Elmpam, Famine, Firestorm, Fitri, Gabriella, Geltar, Lacey, Llyra, Malnar, Maria, Natalie, Override, Palmarta, Rojenthi, Rouge, Scorpainia, Sophie, Trema, and Verdutha were gathered as everyone else wished them well. Emily took one last breath, then adopted her signature confident smirk. “Are we all ready?” she asked her team.

“Yeah!” cheered everyone.

“All right, then all that’s left is the briefing on the universe. Moradelia, Rojenthi, Verdutha, take it away.” The three Chizaran Princesses took the stage.

“Like us,” began Moradelia, “the Adrexians are a race of God-like immortals. However, they achieved their power through technological means whereas we achieved ours through magic.”

“Thus, we’ve always called them our technological cousins,” continued Rojenthi. “Unlike us, where we have all the gender and sexual identifications, the Adrexians are a race of women with both sets of…equipment. An accident that went awry, but everyone became so used to it that they stopped trying to bring men back.”

“And while everyone on Chizara is rich,” said Verdutha, “there’s a hierarchy on Adrexia. It’s not totally enforced, though. An Adrexian could be a Queen one day, then decide to be a maid and let a farmer take her place. Everyone’s been the Adrexian Queen at least once or twice.”

“So, the social classes are just where people decide what jobs they want to do for a while,” guessed Bashoon.

“Exactly!” confirmed Rojenthi.

“Takes the fun out of having riches,” muttered Rouge.

“What’s the use of them if we all make the same income?” asked Moradelia.

“All right, ladies! It’s time!” called Emily. “It sounds like this universe is gonna be a breeze!”

“Why’d you say that, Emily?!” protested Famine as she finished her candy bar. “Now it’s gonna be harder!”

“Emily’s right on this one,” said Verdutha. “The Adrexians and Chizarans are our friends. They won’t succumb to evil so easily.”

“Coordinates set,” reported Cosmo. “Let’s go!” Emily opened a rift and the ladies went through.

---

They all landed in a hallway of some sort. The place looked absolutely spotless. “…It’s quiet,” muttered Bashoon.

“Too quiet,” replied Trema. “Something’s wrong.”

“Visitors detected,” called a computerized woman’s voice. “Welcome to Homeworld Station.”

“Who said that?” asked Override.

“I am the station itself,” replied the voice. “May I inquire as to the purpose of your visit?”

“We’re looking for a woman called Peace,” explained Natalie. There was no response.

“…Hello?” asked Emily. Still no reply.

“…Computer, you were given an explanation,” hissed Verdutha.

“My apologies, Lady Verdutha,” the computer finally described, “but I cannot answer questions from servants and low-class ladies.”

“Excuse me?!” snarled Emily.

“Who’s the idiot who programmed you?!” demanded Override. No answer. “…I am Override, the Nitro Convoy of Velocitron and as the duly appointed leader of my planet-!”

“My apologies, Override,” said the computer. “I had no clue you were a lady of such high repute. Your questions are now valid ones.”

“Then answer me this; who programmed you to spout such nonsense?!” repeated Override.

“That would be our Eternal Queen, Auriella Seflowa,” answered the computer.

“You don’t have Eternal Queens,” said Moradelia.

“After the Great Disaster, we had no choice but to elect a permanent Queen,” explained the computer. “This required a new social structure that was rigid and everyone knew their place.”

“Fluid social structure, huh?” Emily snapped at Rojenthi.

“Don’t blame us!” protested Rojenthi. “It was fluid last time we were here!”

“What disaster?” asked Verdutha.

“I’m sorry, but that is classified information,” answered the computer. “Please excuse me, the stand-in Queen is about to speak.” A portly, blonde woman appeared onscreen.

“Good morning, everyone,” she said. “Welcome to Day 37 of the 800,000th year of our five-year planetary cleanup. I can see from our systems that our Chizaran cousins are visiting and they brought people from other universes here with them. As long as they abide by the rules, I’m positive there will be no incidents. Also, today we have a play scheduled for this evening for our flesh and blood servants, so I’d recommend giving them a break from serving you and letting the robots do their work. Other that…it’s same old, same old as we’ve been doing for 800,000 years. My Chizaran cousins, you’ll be escorted to the throne room while your retinue will be escorted to their respective quarters according to their social status. Thank you very much for visiting. You’ll get the full story soon.” The woman vanished and robots arrived. They looked like robots you would see in shows like The Jetsons or other various sci-fi shows of the 50’s and 60’s. The Chizarans were taken to the throne room in the center of the station as everyone else was bustled into quarters relating to their social status and height. Emily found the questions very annoying.

“Name?” asked the robot.

“Emily Williams,” replied Emily.

“Title?”

“Dame of the Feudal Nerd Society.”

“Occupation?”

“General practitioner and surgeon.”

“Universe of origin?”

“Beyond City.” After that, the robot began calculating.

“Our computer sends her apologies for the misclassification from earlier,” said the robot. “You will be assigned Section 3, Room 1. Have a pleasant stay here.”

“…Thank you,” replied Emily. She was then escorted to a rather spacious suite. “Computer, when will I be meeting my friends again?” Emily asked once she settled in.

“Contact with those outside your social class is forbidden,” replied the computer.

“Forbidden?! They’re my friends!”

“Irrelevant.”

“It most certainly is not!”

“No further questions related to communication. Eternal Queen Auriella was quite clear. Good day.” The computer switched off.

“…Peace really has her work cut out for her,” muttered Emily.

Chapter 50: Coded Illogic

To say Emily was going mad was an understatement. She never had been so isolated (having moved from her old universe to Beyond City in 2018, two years before COVID-19 lockdowns). It felt wrong, not being able to contact her friends. If anything, she felt like she was in prison. Her mind raced with plans to see the Stand-in Queen. Maybe she could help. The question was how to get an audience with her. Just then, a robot maid came in. “Dame Williams, Lady Verdutha has requested an audience with you. Would you like to speak with her?”

“Yes, please!” replied Emily.

“Very well,” said the maid. “I shall connect you to her.” The robot then plugged into a computer console and Verdutha appeared on a screen. It seemed like the video was in an old red and blue effect for 3-d glasses. Emily blinked as she recognized what was going on. There was a coded communique.

“Hello, Emily!” said Verdutha. “Enjoying the life of Peace?” Emily had paid attention to Verdutha’s mouth movements and gleaned the message. She knew the audio would be scrambled and respliced into a different sentence.

“What’s going on, Verdutha?” she replied. “When did this all start?”

“Oh, I know,” said Verdutha. “The poor planet. Auriella really has her work cut out for her.”

“…Man-made? For what reason?”

“Well, they saved the important stuff, but the fluidity of it all nearly killed the Adrexians.” Emily rolled her eyes when she translated the mouth movements.

“Because, of course, my cousin’s wife would want that! So, Umbra’s had this universe in their grasp for 800,000 years, local timescale. That’s only 20 years by Beyond City’s timescale.”

“And it gets better! Crime has dropped to only two percent since this new change!” Emily translated Verdutha’s mouth movements.

“…The robots aren’t THAT dumb, right?” she asked. “I mean, there’s no way they can get stuck on paradoxes like we can.”

“It really is the perfect society. The stand-in Queen, Lurazzi, has helped Auriella keep things in order.” Emily goggled.

“Auriella’s logs?” She grinned. “I know how to get them to Lurazzi. You take care of the robots, I’ll deal with Lurazzi. The Adrexians will go home today!”

“You take care too, dear!” Verdutha’s call then ended. The robot maid was about to leave when Emily acted.

“Excuse me! Something went screwy with the call between us!” she called. “It looks like one of your top-secret reports meant for Stand-in Queen Lurazzi wormed its way to my end!”

“Has it?” asked the maid. It checked the call files. “Oh my goodness, it has!”

“Do you think I can give this to her in person? You can watch me so I don’t do anything suspicious.”

“I don’t see any issue with that arrangement,” said the robot maid. “This way, please.”

---

Verdutha managed to call Bashoon, Fitri, Rouge, and Scorpainia. They were granted a group tour of the computer center where all the robots were linked up to a hive mind. Verdutha whispered the plan to her group members as they walked. They soon arrived at the main computer banks where the main robot in charge was coordinating the action. “As you can see, this perfect system is what keeps the Adrexians alive,” said the robot in charge. “If need be, we can restrain those who would be imperfect. We are much stronger-”

“No, WE’RE stronger,” challenged Verdutha. “And I’ll prove it to you.” She leaned to the robot as if she were about to impart a great secret to it. “Can you harm that which you’re programmed to serve?”

“…No,” answered the lead robot. Bashoon took the lead.

“But you already HAVE, my dear,” said the Goblin woman. “Womankind cannot survive on bread alone, you poor, soulless creature, but on the nourishments of liberty! For what indeed IS a woman without freedom? Naught but a mechanism trapped in the cogwheels of eternity!”

“You offer us only well-being,” said Fitri.

“Food and drink and happiness mean nothing to us,” continued Rouge. “We must be about our jobs.”

“Suffering and torment and pain, laboring without end…”

“Dying and crying and lamenting over our burdens…” Rouge and Fitri then looked at each other and spoke in unison.

“Only this way can we be happy!” The two women curtsied. The eyes of the robots were starting to flash as they were processing this new information.

“That is…contradictory,” said the lead robot. “It is not…logical.” It turned to Scorpainia. “Queen Empress Scorpainia, explain.”

“Go ahead,” Verdutha urged the Tarlaxian ruler. Scorpainia then whispered in the robot’s ears.

“Logic is a little, tweeting bluebird chirping in a meadow of carnivorous plants. Logic is a wreath of beautiful flowers that smell rancid.” Scorpainia then studied the robot intensely. “Are you sure your circuits are registering correctly? Your ears are green.” Rouge suddenly wailed in misery.

“I CAN’T GO ON!” she cried. “I’M TIRED OF HAPPINESS! I’M TIRED OF COMFORT AND PLEASURE! I’M READY! KILL ME! KILL ME!” Her compatriots then made finger guns and…fired.

“BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!” they all said. With each bang, Rouge moved as if she were shot.

“Goodbye, cruel multiverse!” she said as she slowly fell to the floor.

“BANG! BANG!” Rouge’s eyes shut and she stopped moving. Fitri put two fingers to the bat’s neck to check for a pulse.

“…She’s dead, Jim,” she said to Verdutha in a perfect Dr. McCoy impression.

“You…cannot have killed her,” remarked the lead robot. “You have no weapons.” Verdutha soon cradled Rouge in her arms.

“Lady Rouge!” she whispered in mock horror. “She had too much happiness! Now she’s happier she’s dead! We shall miss her! Let us hear it for our poor, dead friend!” They all started laughing, then Verdutha moved her hands for silence. “What is a woman but that lofty spirit? That sense of…endeavor?” She winked at Bashoon. “That devotion to something that cannot be sensed, cannot be realized, but only…DREAMED the highest reality?!”

“Brilliant! Bravo!” cheered Bashoon as the group, sans Rouge, clapped and shook Verdutha’s hand. Verdutha then spoke to the lead robot.

“How did you like it?” she asked. The robot wasn’t very advanced, so it got stuck on one thing like a bit of bad code.

“That is…irrational. Illogical. Dreams are not real.”

“Our logic is to be illogical,” replied Verdutha. “That is our advantage. Scorpainia, it is time. The explosive.”

“Very well,” replied Scorpainia. Her right claw then moved from behind her back as if she were holding a sphere of explosive material in it.

Chapter 51: Decoded

“EXPLOSIVE?!” yelped Rouge as she stopped playing dead. Bashoon helped her up on account of the bat’s boots.

“Don’t panic!” said Bashoon. “Scorpainia’s an expert!” Scorpainia had transferred the imaginary explosive material to her hands and kept molding it like a snowball. Verdutha looked concerned.

“Scorpainia, isn’t that a bit much for our purposes?” she asked.

“I believe that’s the correct amount,” replied Scorpainia. Verdutha simply backed off. Scorpainia turned to Bashoon. “Captain Barmek, are you ready?”

“Aye aye!” replied Bashoon as she assumed a catcher’s position.

“I would not want you to drop it.”

“No fear.” At Bashoon’s reassurance, Scorpainia threw the imaginary explosive underhanded and Bashoon tracked it…then mimed fumbling it. Her team cried out variations of “Watch it!”, “Look out!”, or “Careful!”. Bashoon then caught it and smirked. She then carefully set it onto the floor and held her hand out. “Detonator,” she said. Fitri slapped her hand and Bashoon mimed adding a detonator to the explosive. “Fuse.” Another hand slap and more setting up the explosive. “Primer.” Another hand slap, another setup. Bashoon then stood up. “Matchstick.” She was given the imaginary matchstick, then she held it like it was a golf club.

“There is…no explosive!” protested the lead robot.

“No? Observe!” challenged Verdutha. Everyone then called out “FORE!” before Bashoon swung her imaginary club and they all acted like they were caught in the blast! Various robots shut down except the lead robot. “You okay?!” asked Verdutha. She then snapped her fingers near the other robots. They didn’t respond.

“But…there was…no explosion!” said the lead robot.

“I lied,” replied Bashoon.

“What?”

“She lied,” said Verdutha. “Everything she says is a lie. Remember that.”

“Now listen carefully. Verdutha has spoken truthfully.” The robot started smoking at trying to work Bashoon’s statement out.

“You say Verdutha has spoken truthfully,” it said, “but she said that everything you say is a lie, thus you tell the truth, but then that would mean that you are making a liar out of Verdutha, but she tells the truth about everything you say being a lie but you say she speaks truth but you…she…the truth is a lie is the truth is a lie is the truth…Illogical! Illogical! Explain! You are non-robots! Only non-robots can explain! PLEASE EXPLAIN!”

“I’m not programmed to respond in that area!” taunted Verdutha. This time there really WAS an explosion as the lead robot detonated. The women took cover quickly, then peaked out to examine the wreckage.

“What a dated hunk of junk!” complained Bashoon. “Even the dumbest robots of my world could handle paradoxes like that!”

“Here’s why,” muttered Verdutha as she pulled a diamond out of the robot’s chest. “This thing was used as a sort of brain. It’s absolutely terrible in circuitry. It’d be better suited to be on display in a museum. I mean, in many a universe, this would be about twice the worth of the Eye of Chizara, the most priceless jewel in the multi-!” Verdutha didn’t get very far as a certain bat swiped it. “Rouge, give that back!”

“No!” Rouge then hid the diamond…well…you know.

“…You actually put a diamond in your cleavage,” remarked Verdutha.

“Yes, I have,” replied Rouge.

“…How comfortable is it?”

“…Not comfortable at all. But it’s not coming out until I put this thing in me and Knucky’s vault.”

“…Well, as I’m not willing to stick my hand between a woman’s breasts unless it’s a woman I’m sharing a bed with,” said Verdutha, “all I can really say is that the ball is in Emily’s court now.”

---

It was a long way to the Throne Room, but Emily made it. The robot maid opened the door and Emily went inside. After shutting the door, Emily curtsied, and the maid announced her presence. “Presenting Dame Emily Williams of the Feudal Nerd Society,” it said.

“Come forward,” directed Lurazzi. Emily walked forward, then got to her knees. “What is your desire?” asked Lurazzi.

“Your Majesty, an ecological report managed to worm its way into a call I was granted to Verdutha,” explained Emily. “I only request that it be returned to you.” She presented a metal disc with a holographic emitter in the center.

“Let us see this report,” said Lurazzi. “We thank you for returning our property to us. It seems to be an honest mistake and no punishment is needed.” Emily handed the disc to Lurazzi. Lurazzi then activated it and the conversation played between Emily and Verdutha. Only, this time, it was decoded.

“Emily, I just discovered some very disturbing news about this ecological disaster the Adrexians are going through,” said Verdutha.

“What’s going on, Verdutha?” replied Holo-Emily. “When did this all start?”

“What is this?!” hissed Lurazzi.

“Your Majesty, I beg you,” said Emily, “listen to the whole thing.”

“The disaster happened by artificial means,” explained Verdutha.

“…Man-made?” asked Holo-Emily. “For what reason?”

“Auriella became too enamored with a single social structure and came to the conclusion that only an unchanging hierarchy would make the Adrexians better than anyone else in the multiverse and would make them ready to join Shocker Umbra.” Holo-Emily rolled her eyes.

“Because, of course, my cousin’s wife would want that! So, Umbra’s had this universe in their grasp for 800,000 years, local timescale. That’s only 20 years by Beyond City’s timescale.”

“It gets worse. Auriella uses these robots to quell any ideas of resistance. Though, according to the logs I stumbled upon, the robots can’t handle paradoxes.” Holo-Emily blinked at Verdutha’s statement.

“…The robots aren’t THAT dumb, right?” she asked. “I mean, there’s no way they can get stuck on paradoxes like we can.”

“Well, they can. Listen, I have Auriella’s logs encoded in this message as proof, but someone in authority needs to hear this! The Adrexians are stagnating, and they NEED to reclaim Adrexia Prime!”

“Auriella’s logs?” Holo-Emily grinned. “I know how to get them to Lurazzi. You take care of the robots, I’ll deal with Lurazzi. The Adrexians will go home today!”

“Here’s hoping. Good luck, Emily.” The decoded call then ended. Lurazzi sat there, trying to process it all. Just before Emily spoke, the robot maid that accompanied her grabbed her shoulders.

“…Uh oh,” gulped Emily.

Chapter 52: The Truth Revealed

“You have meddled in affairs that don’t concern you, mortal,” the robot maid said to Emily.

“These affairs DO concern me, tin can! They’re getting in the way of real peace!” Emily tried to wiggle out of the robot’s grasp.

“There IS real peace. You are a disruption and will be removed.”

“There’s no peace! Lurazzi! You know this is just tyrannical quiet! You can’t turn a blind eye! Your people were praised for being peaceful because you changed your social status on a whim! The Adrexians were prospering because a Queen could be a farmer or a maid or a street sweeper and no one would bat an eye! I’m begging you! Listen to me!” Lurazzi considered what was said.

“…X5272, let her go!” The robot stopped.

“…Your Majesty?” asked the robot.

“Your new orders are to help me propagate this information to the entire station,” ordered Lurazzi.

“Not necessary. You may give me that data-disc,” urged the robot.

“…You know what, I should do it myself.” Lurazzi headed to the door. “Somebody’s gotta fix Auriella’s mess!”

“Your Majesty!” The robot then got between Lurazzi and the door. “Ma’am, I insist you give me the data-disc.”

“X5272, get out of my way!” commanded Lurazzi.

“We cannot go home,” said X5272.

“What do you mean ‘can’t go home’?! Why not?!”

“That is classified information.”

“What’s classified?! You don’t keep secrets from the Queen!”

“You are the stand-in Queen,” reminded X5272. “Give me the data-disc.” The robot reached for the data-disc, but Lurazzi kept it out of reach.

“Tell me what’s classified! Is it what Verdutha found?!”

“The disc!” Lurazzi then pointed a magnet at X5272.

“Tell me what’s classified or I shove this magnet into your brain!”

“Your Majesty!” protested Emily. X5272 and Lurazzi stared each other down.

“…Very good, Your Majesty.” X5272 headed to a window and keyed in a command on the terminal nearby. The window became a holographic display of Auriella with an arm around Katie while she rested her head on Auriella’s shoulder.

“And the light’s on! We’re good!” said Auriella. “Hello, Nanny! I’m sure you remember what’s going on. Well, this is kind of my confession. I have constructed an ecological disaster so the Adrexians will have to move. It should be millions of years before it’s over. Until then, the Adrexians need to be off planet as life is unsustainable on Adrexia Prime.”

“Unsustainable?” asked Lurazzi as she remembered some reports about plant life.

“I know, sad and against what Peace taught us, but we can’t tell who’s doing what job anymore,” continued Auriella. “So, rather than go to all-out war against Peace, it’s easier to just contain her and her followers.”

“Easier?!”

“Nanny, I’m implementing Directive V-117,” commanded Auriella. “Go to full autopilot, take control of everything, and do not let the Adrexians return to Adrexia Prime. Repeat; do not return to Adrexia Prime.”

“I think that’s enough, sweetheart,” purred Katie.

“Right you are, love.” Auriella kissed Katie as she turned off the camera. Lurazzi was dumbfounded at what she just learned.

“Now, the data-disc,” said X5272.

“No!” said Lurazzi. “No, wait a minute! Dame Emily, does the data-disc actually have an ecological report?”

“It does,” replied Emily. “Last I saw, there was plant-life.”

“And X5272, when was Nanny given that message?”

“The message was received in the year of the Blooming Star,” replied X5272.

“THAT’S 800,000 YEARS AGO!” shrieked Lurazzi. “X5272, it’s been long enough! We gotta go back!”

“Our orders are not to return to Adrexia Prime,” said X5272.

“But life IS sustainable! The plants’ existence down there is living proof that Auriella failed!”

“Irrelevant.”

“What?! IT’S COMPLETELY RELEVANT!” Lurazzi pointed at the planet out the window. “Down there is our home! HOME, X5272! And it needs us! I can’t just sit on the throne and do nothing! That’s all I’ve ever done! That’s all anyone on this damned station has ever done! NOTHING!”

“You are surviving,” said X5272. “This station means survival.”

“Do these women LOOK like Cybermen to you?!” snapped Emily.

“Silence, interference!”

“Belay that!” snarled Lurazzi. “Dame Emily, keep talking, because you’re right! I don’t want to just survive! I want to live!”

“Survival and living are the same thing,” insisted X5272.

“Living isn’t just blood-flow and heartbeats and brain activity!” Lurazzi went on. “It’s exploring and playing and doing new things!”

“I have directives to follow.” Lurazzi howled in frustration. She then looked out the window and clenched her fist.

“Auriella is no Queen! I am!” she said. “We’re going home TODAY!” Just then, there were multiple clanging sounds. Lurazzi, Emily, and X5272 looked outside the throne room to see robots falling over. Emily smiled.

“Outdated hunks of junk that can’t handle paradoxes,” she said.

“That should make the job easier!” said Lurazzi. “I’ll take care of my people! You and your team get the shuttles ready!”

“Will do!”

“STAY WHERE YOU ARE!” shouted a voice. Lurazzi and Emily turned to see X5272 still standing and tearing its maid dress off!

“…How are you-?!” gulped Lurazzi.

“That robot wasn’t built here,” guessed Emily.

“Correct,” replied X5272. “But my mission remains the same! To prove to everyone that Auriella has it right! That there NEEDS to be a rigid hierarchy! I would have been the first robot of the Realms to prove it, but now-!”

“The Realms?” interrupted Emily. “As in…Arsha’s home?” Emily then realized who this robot was! “JANSHA?!”

“In the flesh, in a manner of speaking,” replied X5272-Jansha Borg.

“You know this robot?” asked Lurazzi.

“Your Majesty, get your people to the shuttles and get them home!” directed Emily. “I’ll take care of this out-of-date scrapheap!”

“Don’t lump me with those things running the station!” snarled Jansha. As Jansha charged, Emily fastened her Vortex Driver and inserted her id tag.

“Henshin!” she called. She spun the wheel and became Kamen Rider Touché, drawing her blade and swinging it at Jansha while Lurazzi dashed out of the throne room to tell everyone the news.

---

Verdutha and her team dashed through the station and were trying to make their way past confused Adrexians. Lurazzi then ran into them. “…Stand-in Queen Lurazzi?” asked Verdutha.

“No, I am QUEEN,” replied Lurazzi. “Nothing more, nothing less!”

“Lurazzi, what makes you say that?” asked an Adrexian.

“Adrexians, we’ve been duped!” called Lurazzi. “I have here, in my hand, proof that Auriella tricked us all into staying here on the station! The rebels have been trying to clear a path for us and we were too comfortable to listen to them!”

“Then…there IS no ecological damage?” asked another Adrexian.

“None whatsoever!” replied Lurazzi. “Release the rebels and let them get down there first!”

Chapter 53: Towards Peace

As the Adrexians were evacuated, Touché continued to duel Jansha. “What’s your endgame here?!” she demanded. “How will this get you the Source of Peace?!”

“Like I’d tell you!” snarled Jansha. She activated a concealed blaster and fired it. Touché rolled out of the way and converted her blade to gun mode. She opened fire, then Jansha pulled out a metal wand and fired magic blasts. Touché’s helmet gave a readout on the energy of the magic blasts.

“You can use magic?! How’s that possible?!” she yelped.

“Still not singing!” replied Jansha.

“Oh, you and your team WILL sing!” hissed Touché. She then inserted her ID tag into her weapon.

“Final Attack!” it announced.

“RIDER TOUCHÉ SHOT!” she called as she pulled the trigger. Jansha rolled out of the way, the energy blast grazing her shoulder. She clutched her shoulder, then a runic circle appeared beneath her. Touché recognized the circle. “Come back here, you coward!” she shouted. Too late. Jansha vanished and Touché growled. She then heard an alarm. “Hm?” she said. She then noticed a phone icon on her helmet’s HUD. She tapped her belt while looking directly at the icon. Rouge’s symbol then appeared.

“Touché honey,” she purred, “the shuttles are being prepped for heading planet-side!”

“Excellent!” praised Touché. “I’ll join you on the ground!” She ended the call, then summoned her motorcycle and sped to a nearby shuttle. She then dismissed her bike and her armor and Adrexians helped her into a shuttle.

“Madam, we owe you so many apologies-!” said one.

“Save it. I fought one of those that duped you all,” assured Emily. “I don’t blame you all in the slightest.” The shuttle then lurched before escaping to the planet below.

---

The whole journey took two hours before they arrived at a spaceport that was overgrown. “…Damn,” said Emily when she stepped out.

“…We didn’t take care of our home,” sighed an Adrexian.

“Well, we have time to fix the damage,” called a voice. Scorpainia approached them.

“You’re a Tarlaxian, yes?” asked a second Adrexian.

“Queen Empress Scorpainia, at your service,” replied Scorpainia.

“Our deepest apologies for dragging you away from such important-!”

“Believe it or not, you have nothing to apologize for,” said Scorpainia. “In fact, there’s a reason I and my friends are here. Emily, since you’re leading this mission, mind telling them?”

“Ladies of Adrexia,” said Emily, “we’re looking for Lady Peace of the Horsemen of Flourishment, the counterpart to War of the Apocalypse. A person naming himself Khan has seized control of the Tome and is bent on gathering the Sources of Flourishment on top of the Sources of the Apocalypse. Can you help us?”

“We can,” said an Adrexian.

“And we will!” said Lurazzi. “Adrexians, search the planet!” Never had there been a more dramatic surge of unity! All Adrexians scoured the planet! Naturally, Emily and her team helped out. It was Override and an Adrexian nurse that saw something.

“Hey, is that supposed to be part of the tree?” Override asked the nurse. She pointed to a large tree with a woman standing against it and the branches currently holding her to the bark. The woman was cyan colored and wore a floral necklace. The Adrexian nurse gasped.

“THAT’S HER! THAT’S LADY PEACE!” she cheered. Override then switched her comms on.

“Override to all search party members!” she said on an open channel. “Peace has been located! Repeat: Peace has been located! Converge on my position!” Everyone gathered and began cutting the branches restraining Peace. It took a lot of time and careful effort to get her down, but get her down they did. Emily started tending to her. Peace groaned as she opened her eyes.

“Lady Peace, are you okay?” asked Emily. Peace blinked blearily, then focused on Emily’s face.

“…I…don’t know you,” she mumbled.

“We never met,” explained Emily. “I’m Dame Emily Williams, Chief Medical Officer of the Feudal Nerd Society and student at After Academy.”

“After Academy? Then you were taught by my Apocalypse sisters?”

“Still being taught, although I feel the time for graduation is coming up for me. In any event, there’s a reason for my being here and it’s a dire one. Auriella had initially promised this universe’s loyalty to a multiversal terrorist organization called Shocker Umbra twenty of my universe’s years ago, roughly eight hundred thousand here in this universe.”

“That’s when this forest took over the planet!” realized Peace.

“Yes, and now Shocker Umbra has joined with a madman called the Author, the master of the Tome and he’s after your Source.”

“…He cannot claim it, but neither can I.” Emily arched an eyebrow at Peace’s cryptic remark.

“I’ve seen your Apocalypse sisters as well as Life and Bounty hold onto theirs easily,” she said.

“…You saw Life and Bounty?!” asked Peace.

“Yes. The situation is that dire,” replied Emily.

“Then I need to join you, but I need help. You see, the reason I cannot claim my Source is because it’s the cause of this forest.” Emily goggled.

“Auriella used your Source…to make this forest?!” she whispered in awe.

“She has used your Source for ill!” said Lurazzi.

“Lurazzi?!” asked Peace. “A Queen now?”

“Lady Peace, let me explain what happened,” said Lurazzi.

---

Peace was aghast at what she learned. “My dearest friend…fallen to evil!” she said sadly.

“Peace, perhaps there’s a way to fix this!” said Emily. “We just need to-!”

“Back away from the Horseman of Flourishment!” called a voice. “We don’t want the situation to escalate!” Everyone turned to see Cyber-priestess Gi, Femfaf, a blunette with a pink and cream dress and rose hairpiece resting on one of her two pigtails, Adachi Hana, Jansha, and Remsu approach them with a contingent of female Lord drones. Malnar growled at seeing Femfaf and Remsu.

“Malnar, you know those two women?” asked Emily as she pointed at Remsu and Femfaf.

“The silver thing is the first female Golem, Femfaf!” replied Malnar. “And the Succubus/Zephyr blender is my old First Officer, Remsu Borg!”

“Borg?!” yelped Geltar. “Like, DOCTOR Borg?! Mama Arsha’s main nemesis?!”

“The same!” confirmed Malnar. “She married Dr. Borg when she was initially in Realmfleet Max!”

“Old rivalries aside,” said Gi, “do not interfere with our plans. WE will be taking the Source! By force, if necessary!”

Chapter 54: Bad Good Cop and Good Bad Cop

“Gi, leave this universe!” demanded Emily as she readied her Vortex Driver. “We do not want the situation to escalate!”

“I have too much riding on this!” replied Gi.

“You’ve got failure riding on this!” challenged Sophie as she brought out her Herald Henshin Phone. Famine brought out her Famine Driver and Lacey got out her Apocalypse Driver. Gi brought out her Cyber-phone and Hana brought out her Shocker Driver.

“Last chance!” warned Hana.

“You’ve already failed!” called Lurazzi. “We’re back on Adrexia Prime! You don’t have the Source and-!”

“Auriella told us where she stashed it,” said Femfaf. “We’ll get it!”

“No, you won’t!” declared Emily. She fastened her Vortex Driver on, Famine and Lacey fastened their belts, Sophie and Gi dialed their respective numbers into heir phones, and Hana fastened her belt. Emily and Hana got out their ID Tags.

“HENSHIN!” shouted all the Riders.

“Famine!”

“Apocalypse!”

“BLITZ! Hito yon’de Akuma no Shocker! Hito yon’de Akuma no Shocker!” Hana’s Rider Form adopted the look of Hermes and had a feather-pattern skirt.

“…So, you’re called Kamen Rider Blitz, yeah?” asked Touché. “Why?”

“Because of THIS!” Blitz ran at Touché and slammed a fist into her gut! That started the fight! Peace stayed out of the fight (it’s in her nature and name not to fight) as the Adrexians fought the Lords while Touché and her team fought their commanders. With Blitz running around, causing havoc, it was hard for Touché to coordinate any proper assault.

“Override, take over command!” said Touché. “I’ve got an annoyance to deal with!”

“Right!” replied Override. Touché then swapped out her ID tag with one emblazoned with a certain hedgehog’s face.

“Sonic the Hedgehog Steel!” announced her Vortex Driver. Armor pieces based on Sonic, complete with a quill attachment for the back of the helmet, were then fastened onto her and she caught Blitz’s next punch. Now they were on equal footing!

“Still can’t fight right, old-timer!” cackled Blitz.

“Old-timer, huh?” Touché then spin-dashed Blitz, unfolded, then delivered a punch straight to her belt. Blitz then slowed down!

“MY SPEED POWERS! THAT’S FIGHTING DIRTY!”

“Aw, bless your heart!” replied Touché. She then grabbed Blitz and slammed her into a tree.

---

Over with Gi and her forces, things were faring no better. Override proved to be a more competent commander than she was led to believe. Her intel on the current Nitro Convoy was that she was always running from her problems like the average Velocitronian. She was not made aware of the war between Optimus and Megatron causing her to officially declare Velocitron an Autobot ally. Because of that lack of information, Gi couldn’t get the proper orders out to her troops fast enough, even if she had connected her part of the Cyberiad to the Lord Hive. They were being overwhelmed. “BACK!” she called. “ALL FORCES, RETREAT!” She and Remsu covered the retreat.

“WE GOT THEM ON THE RUN!” called Bashoon. She fired a shot from her wand and stunned Remsu!

“REMSU!” called Femfaf.

“Leave her!” ordered Gi.

“But-!”

“We can’t rescue her now and our enemies will keep her alive and healthy! The only X-Factor is if she’s somehow forced to reveal everything! We’ll rescue her when we regroup!”

“…Understood!” snarled Femfaf as everyone retreated through escape rifts. Vines then bound Remsu’s arms as she woke up. Cosmo stood over her as Malnar approached.

“Well, well, well,” cooed the Under-Queen. “What is this? A sight I never got to see during the Final War?”

“Laugh it up!” hissed Remsu. “I’ll never talk, Captain!”

“Oh, you’ll be talking!” promised Malnar. “Count on it!”

---

Remsu was taken to a police station (still overgrown with plants) and brought to an interrogation room. Outside the room, Emily, Scorpainia, Geltar, Malnar, and Cosmo were discussing how to get the location of the Source out of Remsu. “How resistant to torture is she?” asked Emily.

“Highly,” replied Malnar. “She couldn’t break during the Final War.”

“There’s always the good cop bad cop routine,” said Scorpainia.

“We have Cosmo and Mama Malnar,” remarked Geltar. “…But Remsu probably already knows how temperamental Mama can get. …Er, no offense, Mama.”

“None taken, because you’re right,” replied Malnar.

“Maybe I can be the bad cop?” offered Cosmo.

“Cosmo, no offense, but you’re a little too gentle,” said Geltar.

“Geltar Royana!” hissed Malnar.

“Actually,” said Scorpainia, “we can still use Cosmo’s gentleness and Malnar’s temperament to our advantage.” Malnar and Cosmo each arched an eyebrow at Scorpainia.

---

Remsu waited in the room for a while, then Cosmo opened the door roughly. “All right, Remsu Borg!” she snarled. “I need a location and I need it NOW!” She slammed the door so hard, the glass of the one-way mirror cracked. Cosmo flinched. “Er…oops!” she gulped. “S-Sorry, Ma-…” She then shook her head and resumed her routine at the currently perplexed Remsu. “I-I mean, that’s nothing compared to what I’m about to do to you, Remsu, if I don’t get what I want NOW!”

“…What?” asked Remsu, thoroughly confused. Malnar calmly walked in and sat on the table.

“You better watch yourself with a Seedrian, old friend,” she said in a calming, but venomous tone. “Any little thing can set them off.”

“The walking rose bush?” scoffed Remsu. “Malnar, are we talking about the same girl here?” Cosmo snarled.

“Why don’t you step outside, Malnar?” she hissed. “I want to have a little private conversation with Remsu!” She then summoned a bright ball of light. “Let’s put a little light on the subject!” Remsu squinted and shielded her eyes from the brightness of Cosmo’s solar ball. “Oh…sorry,” said Cosmo. “Too bright? …I-I mean, that’s nothing compared to the damage a solar ball can do to your body! You’ll be redder than a tomato! So…TALK!”

“Coffee?” asked Malnar as she offered a cup to Remsu, suddenly appearing at her side.

“GAH! Don’t do that!” protested Remsu.

“I thought you might like coffee. It’s good.” Malnar then smiled wide.

“Wh-Why are you showing me your teeth?!” shuddered Remsu. “What IS that?!” Cosmo suddenly grabbed Remsu by the shoulders and yanked her close to her face.

“You’re gonna need that coffee when I’m through with you!” she snarled.

“Doughnut?” offered Malnar as she brought a doughnut out. Remsu shoved Malnar away.

“GET THAT THING AWAY FROM ME!” she yelped, really scared about Malnar’s uncharacteristic gentleness. “IS IT POISON?!”

“It’s chocolate. Straight from the Under-realm,” replied Malnar calmly. That was too much for Remsu!

“ALL RIGHT! ALL RIGHT ALREADY! I’LL TALK! I’LL TALK! I’LL TELL YOU EVERYTHING! JUST GET HER OUT OF HERE!”

---

“…Scorpainia, that was sheer genius!” giggled Emily as she, Geltar, and Scorpainia saw the whole thing.

“Let’s just say Cyber-priestess Gi’s reaction to Override’s ability to command a situation inspired me a bit,” replied Scorpainia. Malnar and Cosmo brought Remsu out of the room.

“The Source is on top of the Royal Minaret of the First Palace,” reported Malnar.

“I’m gonna hurt you when I get free, you know that?” hissed Remsu as an Adrexian led her away.

“Ladies, we’re one step closer to securing the Source!” cheered Emily as she and her friends fist-bumped. …Their faces then contorted in pain and they clutched their wrists.

“…We didn’t brace our wrists, did we?” groaned Scorpainia.

“No, no we didn’t!” confirmed Emily through gritted teeth.

Chapter 55: Atop the Minaret

“Seeing her squirm like that must have been cathartic!” Elmpam said to Malnar as they, their team, Peace, Lurazzi, and Remsu headed to the First Palace.

“You have no idea, Mama!” replied Malnar. “After so many failed interrogations during the Final War-!” Remsu’s tail then hit her in the back of the head. “…Not nearly fuzzy enough for my tastes,” snarked Malnar.

“So the walking meatloaf doesn’t get to do that?” hissed Remsu.

“No, he’s got enough hair on his tail.”

“Bestiality at its finest.” Remsu then looked at Elmpam. “Like Father, like daughter, I guess.” That comment made Elmpam growl.

“Enough, y’all!” called Emily. “It looks like we’re here.” Even when overgrown, the First Palace was quite opulent. Peace then saw something atop a minaret. It was a sphere with her color!

“That’s it!” she called.

“For you, yes!” replied Remsu. She broke the vines holding her hands together and the Lords popped out with Remsu’s team at the front!

“As predicted, you blundered right into our trap,” called Cyber-priestess Gi. “It was a simple matter for one of our number with the greatest grudge against members of your team to be your prisoner. …Although, you ARE early.”

“You were supposed to be the bad cop, Malnar!” called Remsu.

“Oh, so your fear WAS genuine, huh?” chuckled Malnar.

“It matters not!” interjected Gi. “Now, we will be taking the Source for our organization and-!”

“You couldn’t control Lacey’s source when you were just a Cyber-leader in Crystal Tokyo,” retorted Emily. “What hope do you have now?”

“See, the thing is, I’m not intending on using it. As you correctly guess, my use of the Source of Chaos led to Lacey perverting my instructions, but I won’t let Peace do the same with hers.”

“Cyber-priestess Gi, I’m giving you a final warning because I’m nice. Leave this universe. Let us take the Source.” Gi smirked at Emily’s warning.

“You have neither the handles nor the enlarged cranium to command me!” Emily rolled her eyes at Gi’s refusal and turned to her team.

“I tried?” she asked them. “I really tried? You all heard me?”

“All of us,” replied Elmpam.

“And she still refused,” said Malnar.

“Then there’s no choice,” sighed Emily as she brought out her belt. All the Kamen Riders from all sides followed suit.

“HENSHIN!” they all shouted and the battle began as their armor appeared. As before, the Adrexians fought the Lords. As they fought, however, one Lord appeared to be attacking her own team, taking bits off of their prosthetics!

“HEY! HEY! THAT’S MY HEAD TUBE!” called one.

“GIMME MY CLAW BACK!” shouted another.

“MY LEG!” cried a third. Gi as Adaptus and Touché heard the confusion and looked to see the renegade Lord taking bits off her compatriots and making a device.

“Drone, explain yourself!” demanded Adaptus. “What’s with the mix table?”

“It’s not a mix table!” replied the Lord. “How many times do I have to tell everyone I’m not a DJ?!”

“WYLDSTYLE!” cheered Touché. Wyldstyle tossed Peace the strange device.

“That should get the Source off the minaret!” she said. “We’ll keep my old buddies off your back!”

“…Is this opportunity I hear ringing?” said Peace. She then dashed off.

“STOP THAT HORSEMAN!” ordered Adaptus. Touché and her team intercepted the pursuing Lords and fought them, but a team of four-legged beasts, with the tell-tale signs of Borg assimilation, leapt over their heads, barking like dogs. They looked like larger wolves with their organic eyes blazing with malevolent intelligence.

“Wargs!” breathed Touché. “Assimilated Wargs!”

“Swiped straight from a place called Gundabad when Mordor was in power!” replied Wyldstyle.

“Gundabad, huh?” asked Touché. She then summoned her Machine Vortexer and pulled out an ID tag. “Override, you and the team keep the enemy busy. I’ll draw the Warg Lords off Peace’s tail!”

“Wyldstyle just got through saying that these are Gundabad Wargs!” protested Override. “They’ll outrun you!”

“My Machine Vortexer can account for the prosthetics. And when it syncs up with the ID tag, it will add the speed of Rhosgobel rabbits!” Touché revealed that her ID tag had a picture of Radagast the Brown. “I’d like to see them try!”

---

Peace had quickly entered the First Palace and made her way to where the minaret stood. She heard the howling of the Warg Lords and looked back. “…Time to climb quickly!” she muttered as she found footholds in the minaret’s exterior. Even in a dress as big as hers, Peace could climb quickly. The Warg Lords, sadly, saw the footholds.

“Go away, girls!” taunted Touché’s voice as she arrived in Radagast steel atop her Machine Vortexer. “It’s not bird-nesting time!” The Warg Lords snapped at her in their evil language and chased her.

“…She’s put herself at risk for a stranger,” Peace muttered to herself. “…Right, better use the Source when I get up there!” Peace began to climb faster. She made it to the top and attached Wyldstyle’s device to the Source. The device burned the bonds holding the Source away and Peace caught it before it fell. “All right, time to end this!” The Source glowed and she thrust it into the air.

---

The battle raged on, no one knowing what Peace was doing. Override was doing what she could to keep Adaptus at bay. “I don’t understand,” said the Cyber Rider. “You are machine-life! Technological perfection! Yet you still embrace chaos!”

“What you call chaos, I call order!” replied Override.

“You’re malfunctioning! I’ll fix that!” Adaptus was about ready to key in the number code for her Rider Kick, then her attention was grabbed.

“DEATH HERALD KICK!” shouted Herald B as she sailed through the air and slammed her foot into Adaptus. Adaptus fell to the ground, her armor sparking before it vanished.

“You…you miserable runt!” snarled the Cyber-Priestess. “You undersized…HOBBIT!” She was about to leap at Herald B…when a great drowsiness seized her. The eyelid of her organic eye became heavy and her shoulders sagged. Her body toppled over with a heavy thud and she began snoring. She wasn’t the first to be affected by the sleepiness. Override, Cosmo, Emily, Lurazzi, the Lords, Hana, they all fell asleep. All…but Peace. She had climbed down the minaret and looked across the once noisy battlefield.

“…That’s the general battle taken care of,” she said to herself. “Now…to deal with the enemy.”

Chapter 56: Mopping Up

Emily stirred first, her Rider form having long been dismissed. She sat up and stretched, yawning as she woke up. She rubbed her eyes and looked at her surroundings. She was at the First Palace, just under the minaret. Her sleepy mind started slowly running through the sequence of events. She was in Radagast Steel, she was getting Assimilated Wargs off of Peace’s back, then…nothing. “Wh…whahoppen?” she asked sleepily.

“You all took a nice, long nap,” explained Peace’s voice. Emily looked up to see Peace sitting near her.

“…A…A nap? …In the middle of a fight?” asked Emily as the weariness slowly vanished. “But…but what about-?!”

“Well, I DID induce your nap,” explained Peace. “I used the power of my source to put everyone to sleep long enough for me to get your enemies out of this universe. They’ll be picked up in a more-remote universe.”

“…How long did that take?” asked Emily. Peace tried to recall.

“Erm…two hours, I think.”

“TWO HOURS?!” yelped Emily as she sprang to her feet.

“Relax, my dear,” soothed Peace. “You and your friends are safe. I moved you all to the First Palace so the work to restore Adrexia can begin. …But you and your team need me back, don’t you?”

“…We do,” replied Emily. “Peace, I’m sure you enjoyed your life here among the Adrexians, but the sad fact is that Cyber-Priestess Gi’s boss, Khan the Author, has seized control of the Tome and intends to use my friends’ 3V2R prizes and the Sources of the Apocalypse and Flourishment as well as the Tome to rewrite reality as we know it to his rather Mary-sue whims.” She looked guilty at admitting it.

“Do not regret telling me my old life is over,” assured Peace. “It was going to happen eventually. Besides, it would be nice to see all my surviving sisters.”

“There’s a new sister for you to meet back home,” said Emily. “Our friend, Lacey Atmadja, is the new Chaos.”

“…A new Chaos? After all this time?” Peace smiled. “Good. Yes, very good. But, for now, we must free your friend, Ms. Wyldstyle, from all her Borg kit.”

“I’ve unassimilated Liberated Borg drones before,” replied Emily. “Leave that to me.”

“What did you say your name was?”

“Dr. Emily Williams, CMO of the Vortex Riders.”

“A doctor?” Peace smiled. “So the hands of a healer liberated the Adrexians.”

“Well, it’s always nice to liberate people from tyranny,” replied Emily.

---

Wyldstyle was quickly restored to her flesh and blood state and sighed in relief. “You have no idea how much that stuff dug into me!” she said.

“Well, the Borg don’t really consider comfort necessary,” replied Emily. “You’re all set, Lucy!”

“It’s not-!” Wyldstyle drew in a breath and calmed down. “We’ll talk about that later.” She and Emily then rejoined the team as Lurazzi approached them with a maid next to her.

“Ladies,” said Lurazzi, “we Adrexians owe you a debt of gratitude. You and your female friends, and that includes ladies that were once men, are more than welcome to visit whenever you wish! And as for Auriella and her friends, they will not be permitted to enter the walls of this universe. As for me, I think it’s time to pamper someone after they toiled for so long.” She and the maid then snapped their fingers and their dresses changed styles. Now Lurazzi was the maid and the former maid wore regal clothes. “Your first act, Queen Hezami?” Lurazzi asked the former maid.

“My first act will be to strike Auriella’s name from the Record,” said Hezami. “She is hereby persona non grata. Second, more important, I shall be organizing the reconstruction efforts of Adrexia Prime. And third, the construction of a Beyond City Embassy between the Chizaran one and the Tarlaxian one.”

“…I was unaware of the existence of a Tarlaxian Embassy here,” said Scorpainia.

“We were starting construction on it when this all went down,” explained Hezami. “Lurazzi, see to it that the project resumes.”

“Yes, your Majesty!” replied Lurazzi as she headed off.

“She seems happy,” noticed Emily.

“She’s been Queen too long,” said Hezami. “I think she’s enjoying the change of pace. But she led us as well as she could under the circumstances.”

“I can relate,” remarked Override. “I had to guide my people through an Energon shortage back home.”

“Dame Emily, you are a friend and ally to us,” Hezami said to Emily. “Visit us when you can.”

“That’s a promise, your Majesty,” said Emily. She then called up her friends. “Emily to Beyond City, mission accomplished! Requesting a rift home!”

---

Emily and her team were greeted with a hero’s welcome! When it was revealed that Wyldstyle was freed, Batman and Gandalf managed to catch up with her. “Wyldstyle, does Khan know yet?” Batman asked her. “About the Apocalypse Sources?”

“Not when I was last connected to the Lords,” replied Wyldstyle. “He still doesn’t know where specifically they are, only the universes they’re in.”

“Then we still have a chance,” said Gandalf. He then noticed Megumi looking out beyond the mountains of Beyond City’s borders.

“…Hey, Megumi!” called Wyldstyle. Megumi didn’t stir. The three then approached her. They saw that her face was one of concern. Gandalf looked out in the same direction as Megumi.”

“…The new veiling shadow that glowers outside this universe takes shape for you,” he said. Megumi nodded. “…Khan will suffer no rival,” continued Gandalf. “From the bowels of the Lord Unicomplex, the Author’s eye watches as ceaselessly as Sauron’s. But he is not so mighty yet that he is above fear. Doubt ever gnaws at him.”

“It really does, Megumi,” confirmed Wyldstyle. “Rumor has reached him that the three that make up Kamen Rider Vortex: Trinity Soul are repairing the means to summon her again. …Khan fears that form, Megumi. He fears what it can do.”

“And so he’ll strike hard and fast at the universes left,” continued Batman. “He’ll use the more powerful of his puppets to destroy the heroes of those universes.”

“War is coming to them,” said Gandalf. “The remaining two universes must defend themselves and therein lies our first challenge, for only one is versed in multiverse theory. He’ll try to enslave the minds of the greatest villains of those universes, it’s an old device he picked up from Saruman. His hold over those universes will be very strong. Khan and his allies are tightening the noose.”

“But, for all their backup plans and cunning, we still have one advantage,” smiled Wyldstyle. “The Apocalypse Sources and the 3V2R prizes are still hidden. And that we should seek to keep them out of his grasp has not yet been thought of.”

“And so five heroes continue to baffle the enemy,” continued Batman. “Each day brings us closer to taking advantage of any mistake he’ll make. We must trust now in Jason, Mickey, Peach, Dell, and Usagi I. Everything depends on the speed and secrecy of our quest and their ability to outlast the enemy.” Gandalf then saw Megumi decline her head.

“…Do not regret your decision to let them go,” he soothed. “They must accomplish this task alone.”

“They’re not alone,” corrected Megumi. Everyone looked at her. “Colleen, Alesandro, Tanisha, Victor, Moon-Keung, they and their lovers went with them.”

“Did they?” asked Gandalf. He smiled a hopeful smile. “Did they indeed? Good. Yes, good.”

“Then we have a greater chance than we thought,” said Batman.

Chapter 57: Future Plans

Peace and Famine made their way to the mansion. As she approached the front door, she heard voices arguing inside. “I’m telling you, there’s no way this is on the up and up!” boomed War’s voice.

“Maybe someone’s a real admirer of hers,” replied another voice that Peace didn’t recognize.

“I’m right here though!” protested Bounty’s voice.

“She’s here too?!” Peace asked Famine.

“Her and Life,” replied Famine. She opened the door. Everyone turned to see Famine and Peace.

“Am I late?” asked Peace.

“PEACE!” cheered Life as she and Death hugged her. Famine headed to the table to see more take-out pasta dishes.

“Ooh! That’s for me!” she said.

“Peace, it’s been too long!” War said to Peace.

“Indeed,” agreed Pestilence.

“So you are Peace?” asked Lacey. “War’s counterpart?”

“That I am,” replied Peace. “And you, I presume, are the new Chaos?”

“That’s me!” confirmed Lacey. “Though I go by a more mortal name. Lacey Atmadja, at your service.”

“Peace at yours and your family’s,” returned Peace. She then saw Famine tucking in. “I see she hasn’t changed.” Everyone gave Famine their attention.

“Famine, can’t you see that someone’s playing a practical joke?!” hissed War.

“She’s right,” whispered Death. “Sending us a ton of pasta dishes that we don’t want?”

“Yeah, you’re right,” mumbled Famine as she ate.

“Will you stop it with the eating already?!” rasped Pestilence.

“Famine, what’s the matter with you?!” protested Life. “What’s gonna happen when the bill comes in from that Italian joint, huh?! You realize that-?!” She then knocked the fork out of Famine’s hand- “we could owe a fortune here?!”

“Why are you girls getting on her case like that?” asked Peace. The remaining Horsemen pointed out all the used boxes and cutlery. “…Never mind. Famine, maybe you shouldn’t accept another dish, capiche?” Famine gave a non-committal shrug.

“…Yeah, fine, capiche,” muttered Bounty as she and Life led Peace on a tour.

---

Emily headed to Megumi and Richard’s home. She knocked on the door and Lisa opened it. “Dame Emily! What a surprise!” she said.

“Hi, Lisa,” replied Emily. “Are Megumi or Richard home?”

“Megumi’s just come home from work and Richard is still at his job. Why do you ask?”

“I’m here as a doctor right now. I’m…worried about them.”

“…Please, come in,” said Lisa. Emily stepped inside the house and followed Lisa to Megumi’s office. “Announcing the arrival of your doctor, Madam,” she said to Megumi. Megumi looked up from her work and saw Emily.

“Emily?” she asked. “What brings you here?”

“Megumi, I must speak with you as your doctor,” replied Emily.

“…Lisa, that will be all,” said Megumi. Lisa bowed and headed off. “Did you find some sort of sickness?” Megumi asked Emily.

“The sickness of overstressing,” replied Emily. “Megumi, you and your family are starting to run yourselves ragged here, what with being a student, an archaeologist and professor of said subject, and a Kamen Rider. Richard’s also got a lot on his plate and his little, shall we say, ‘vacation’ wasn’t exactly helpful. And your daughters-.”

“You’re not wrong about the stuff on my plate,” interrupted Megumi. “It’s getting to be too much for me. …I’m thinking of following your example and graduating. Perhaps it will do Richard and our daughters some good too. …He’s your brother, how do I broach the topic with Richard?”

“The same way he broached the topic of his firing with you,” said Emily. “Be direct, be polite, assure him that there’s no fault at all within the family. And take it from me and my boys, you’ll be a lot happier when you have your diploma.” Emily hugged Megumi. As the two ladies hugged, Emily saw an artefact on Megumi’s desk. “What’s that?” she asked. Megumi lit up as she got the chance to talk about the artefact!

“The subject of my current lesson!” she said. “This is a Darvalian Charm from the 17^th Dynasty!”

“Darvalian? The extinct cousins of the Vortonians?”

“The very same! Unlike the Vortonians, they had an empire spanning halfway across their version of the known multiverse!”

---

Back in the Lord Unicomplex, Cyber-priestess Gi had told Khan what had happened. “I offer no excuses,” she said. “I allowed confusion to dictate my actions and it made me more illogical than them.”

“This really sets back my plans,” said Khan. “There’s also another problem. Our teams sent to Splatoon and Team Fortress 2 have yet to find the Sources there. It seems there were more guardians there than anticipated. You may be encountering heavier resistance in Disney.”

“What of the remaining two Sources?” asked Gi. Khan wrote something in the Tome and read the passage aloud.

“‘Once Gi finished her question, a panel from the wall rose to reveal a shape very familiar to her.’”

“Familiar to me?” asked Gi. Once Gi finished her question, a panel from the wall rose to reveal a shape very familiar to her. Her eye widened as the familiar salt-shaker shape registered in her memory banks. “…THEM?!” she protested.

“The Lords have proven to be hinderances when it comes to killing and at this stage of the game, we NEED our opponents dead.” Khan addressed the creature. “I know you’re not exactly a big fan of following the orders of anyone not of your race, but I need you to follow Captain Don Shinobi as you retrieve Health and her Source. To any who resist…well…the good Captain has been told to let you exterminate them.”

“I obey!” said the creature. As it spoke, a pair of lights flashed on each syllable, revealing the black dome of one of Shocker Umbra’s Dalek Supremes.

---

In another part of the Unicomplex, Auriella felt a sharp pain in her heart, her very soul! Katie ran up to her. “Auri?!” she asked. “What’s wrong?!”

“…Removed!” gasped Auriella. “I’ve been…removed from the Record!”

“What’s that mean?”

“It means I’ve been exiled! They don’t consider me an Adrexian anymore!” Auriella’s face contorted in anger. “Those ungrateful-! After all I did for them!”

“We’ll get our revenge on them when we create the New Multiverse,” soothed Katie. Auriella sighed to calm down.

“You’re right,” she said. “They’ll worship us as the goddesses we are.”

---

Back in Beyond City, Anansi was setting himself up a web. He sensed the approach of someone. “You can’t hide much from a spider, your Majesty,” he said. He shifted his gaze to the one who approached him, Arsha.

“Everyone seems to regard you with suspicion, Lord Anansi,” replied Arsha.

“It’s just Anansi,” corrected the spider trickster. “And perhaps it’s because of my reputation as a trickster god. …Or perhaps it’s because of the truth of the Author.”

“Call me suspicious, but I think there’s more to the Author than you’re letting on,” remarked Arsha. Anansi sighed.

“…When I said he was my student, I was only being partially truthful,” he said. “He’s actually a wicked clone of my student. My student wanted his parents to be comfortable with taking him down should he turn evil, so he and I went to a place called Kamino to create that clone. …They did their job too well and the clone, Khan, managed to defeat my student and his parents, wiped their minds, and altered their DNA. He just dumped them into a universe. …A universe perhaps YOU are familiar with, your Majesty.”

“…My home?” asked Arsha. “He dumped them into the Realms?”

“He did, and you met my student. …He reported on the Final War, specifically, the Battle of the Realmgates.”

“…Leumas?! HE was your student?!” Anansi nodded.

“And I…I feel as though I abandoned him.” Anansi held himself. “…I let three innocent people lose their lives and homes. Ask Death for further records, she and her Horsemen oversee all universes experiencing their ends.” By this, he turned his back to Arsha, ending the conversation.

“…As you wish, Anansi,” she said. She curtsied and minced away.

Chapter 58: Arrival at Haven

The next day, Farmee stroked his pearl necklace. He could command a skyship, there was no question about that, but he now had strangers under his command and he didn’t know everyone’s skills. “Nervous, son?” asked the bass voice of Gorfanth. Farmee turned to see Gorfanth and Lardeth standing together.

“…I don’t know why,” he muttered. “I commanded my ship just fine back home. So why am I nervous again?”

“Two reasons, I’ll bet you,” replied Lardeth. “One: you’re commanding a squad with so few people from home. Two: this is a proper combat situation and we didn’t exactly train you to fight other powers. Three: you’re heading to unfamiliar territory. To not be nervous now would be a sign of insanity.”

“But, like we always say,” said Gorfanth, “nervousness does not mean cowardice. And you, Farmee, are no coward. You stepped up to the plate numerous times.” Farmee thought back to his Tour and had to admit, Gorfanth was right.

“Then I’ll step up to the plate now,” he said with the familiar Royana confidence.

“That’s my boy!” cheered Gorfanth as he ruffled his son’s hair.

---

An hour later, Farmee met with his team, consisting of Adam, Brendan, Death, Delselii, Eelinape, Frenzy, Galvatron, Gorfanth, Henry, Jack, Jandro, Jason, Joshua, Knuckles, Lardeth, Liam, Megatron, Pofomo, Hot Rod, Sam, Tails, and the Doctor. Megatron and Galvatron stood slightly apart from the rest of the group as the Doctor twirled a key between her fingers. “You sure you don’t wanna see inside?” Frenzy asked Megatron.

“Not particularly,” replied Megatron. “One: the interior dimensions may be bigger, but the door is still too small for me. Two: the Doctor is still learning as she goes. Galvatron, Hot Rod, and I will take a rift and meet you there. Three: after that nonsense with the Daleks, the less I see of her home, the better.”

“Can’t help but feel a bit offended that it was the DALEKS that put you off looking inside the TARDIS,” scoffed the Doctor.

“I’ve had enough of your native universe in general, Doctor.”

“Well, if you’re not gonna peek, I will,” declared Galvatron.

“Right, everyone inside!” called Farmee. The Doctor opened the TARDIS and let everyone in.

“HOLY MOLY!” said Delselii.

“What do you think, dear?” Brendan asked Jandro.

“You said it was bigger on the inside,” replied Jandro, “but I clearly underestimated HOW big inside it is! It’s like the bridge of a ship!”

“And there’s plenty more rooms to explore,” said Joshua.

“You’ve redecorated,” mused Death. “…I don’t like it.”

“My TARDIS, my desktop theme!” said the Doctor.

“Well, I like it!” chuckled Jack. “Has that retro future feel to it!” The TARDIS console room certainly had the aesthetics of 50’s science fiction set in the future. Galvatron and Hot Rod peeked inside.

“Nice!” said Hot Rod.

“That’s not actual 21^st century tech, you know,” snarked Galvatron.

“Dude, shut up,” grunted Knuckles. The Doctor then went around the console and fiddled with the controls.

“All right, coordinates set,” she said. “Barring any trouble, we’ll get there before the Transformers do. Jason, the doors please.”

“At once, Doctor,” replied Jason. He shut the door, then the Doctor pulled a lever and the time rotor began going up and down while the engines of the TARDIS made their familiar Vworp Vworp noise!

“I never get tired of that!” chuckled the Doctor. She made a few adjustments to keep the TARDIS stable as it went to another universe.

---

In a port for a city, the people were simply minding their own business. The old walls were still being torn down with one section being preserved for historical purposes. The port itself was circular with a walking bridge spanning the entire length of the waters. The bridge had a pair of towers spaced equally apart, giving the appearance of a face from a bird’s eye view. The people there had long, pointy ears, but they were not Elves. It’s not known what the people really were, though they DO call themselves human. A squad of the city’s law enforcement was joking around with some citizens. As they laughed, a woman spoke up. “Okay, okay, how about this?” she giggled before clearing her throat. She then adopted a gruff voice. “Fear not the men in red. Sure, there are occasional complaints about their overaggressive policing, wanton destruction of people's property during raids, mass arrests, misplaced loved ones and what-not. Hey, we're only human! Running a city can be tougher than it looks! Imagine how much worse it would be if the Metalheads were in charge!” Everyone laughed at her impression.

“That’s pretty good!” laughed a law enforcement officer. “All right, how about-?” The laughter died when they heard a Vworp and what sounded like metal shifting. They all turned to see Hot Rod, Megatron, and Galvatron shift to robot mode and land near the tower as the TARDIS materialized.

“Unauthorized Port Arrival!” called another law officer.

“Detain them!” called their commander. They rushed off to where the Transformers and the TARDIS landed. Farmee and the Doctor led everyone out, then they heard the sounds of gun safeties being disengaged. “HAVEN CITY PORT AUTHORITY!” shouted the commander. “HANDS ABOVE YOUR-!”

“About time too!” snapped Farmee, thinking quickly. “That uniform’s filthy!”

“What?!” protested the Commander.

“And that gun!” snapped the Doctor as she tore a gun out of a private’s hands. “Who taught you how to clean it?!” She pointed out the carbon build-up in the barrel.

“Gotta say, I didn’t expect Project: TARDIS and Project: Cybertron to be witnessed by a sham of a platoon!” grunted Farmee.

“Project-?!” asked the Commander.

“Special Military Projects from Haven City Command,” Megatron said in a droning voice. “Project required outside help from Commander Farmee of Beyond City Command and Special Agent, designation: Doctor.”

“And I have to say, I didn’t think any branch of Haven City’s law enforcement would be so disorganized!” snapped Farmee. “Who’s in charge of this unit?! They should be ashamed of themselves!”

“I’M in charge here, and I didn’t get any notice of any military project!” snapped the Commander. “Let me see your authorization!” The Doctor handed over her psychic paper and the Commander read the credentials. His face blanched when he saw what he needed to see. He returned the paper and saluted. “Apologies, Commander Farmee,” he said. “I was not informed of your arrival.”

“And would an enemy inform you of their arrival so you can do some last-minute cleaning up before their invasion?!” snapped Farmee. “I need a drink after this fiasco! Where’s the nearest watering hole?!”

“Over there, Sir,” replied the Commander. “The Naughty Ottsel, run by Precursor Daxter.”

“Fine! Don’t bother with an escort! I’ll go there myself! Get your men in order!” Farmee “angrily” led his team off the bridge with the Transformers marching like military machines under their control. The law officers blinked.

“…Sir, pardon my Metal Head, but…what the hell just happened?!” asked the private.

“As the Precursors are my witness,” replied the Commander, “I haven’t the foggiest notion.

---

Once he was sure everyone was far enough away, Farmee released a breath. “That was some quick thinking, Lad,” said Liam.

“I was reminded of a similar situation back home,” replied Farmee. “It felt appropriate at the time.”

“I did a similar thing during a mess with a race called the Haemovores during World War II,” recalled the Doctor. They then arrived in front of a saloon with a grinning rodent’s head.

“The Naughty Ottsel,” remarked Megatron. “Run by a human that took a bath in a substance known as Dark Eco and turned into an orange furred hybrid of an otter and a weasel, hence the name Ottsel.”

“Lord Megatron, quick question,” said Frenzy, “how do you know so much about this city?” Megatron winced.

“I…well…” Megatron finally sighed. “Jak II: Renegade was my favorite game of the Jak and Daxter video game franchise.”

“…Big bad Megatron…played video games?!” yelped Death.

“That was when I was an Autobot during the Great War!” protested Megatron.

“HEY!” called a voice. Everyone looked around. “Down here, you dinguses!” Farmee looked down to see what he presumed to be an Ottsel in pants and wearing goggles on his head and a frown on his face.

Chapter 59: Sandover Town Legacy

The Ottsel had his arms folded. “And you all are?” he asked with a frown.

“I’m Farmee, commander of this battalion,” introduced Farmee. “We’re visitors here and…well, we’re on a mission.”

“A mission, huh?” replied the Ottsel. “And what kind of mission is that?”

“Well, sir, unless you saw a woman with a crystal sphere around these parts, I’m not sure-.” At this, the frown on the Ottsel lessened.

“This lady you’re looking for,” he said, “would she have purple skin?”

“…As a matter of fact, yes,” replied Farmee.

“Me, Jak, and our wives and kids saw her on rare occasions,” explained the Ottsel. “She’s usually around Drebber’s citadel.”

“Drebber?”

“He’s a Babak and the Dark Eco sage-.”

“WHY ARE YOU ALLOWING A LURKER ACCESS TO DARK ECO?!” protested Megatron.

“Hey, he’s not insane!” argued the Ottsel.

“Okay, everyone!” interjected Farmee. “Look, we need her to come with us. Can you arrange a visit with her?”

“I can’t, but my buddy’s wife can,” replied the Ottsel.

“Excellent, Mr. …Erm…”

“Daxter! The name is Daxter!”

“Thank you, Mr. Daxter. Now, where IS your buddy’s wife?”

“Over in Sandover Town. Me and Tess are heading there anyways. Why not come with? I’ll tell you all about how I saved the world three times in a row! …With Jak’s help, of course.” Daxter led everyone through Haven City. Through the power station, through the former Southern Slums (now developed for proper living conditions) and through the old gate locks to what Megatron expected to be ruins, but were instead a thriving part of the city with a hut in the center of it all. Outside the hut was a female Ottsel and a man with yellow hair and green highlights and goggles.

“DAXXY!” called the female Ottsel. The man looked ahead and smiled.

“Daxter!” chuckled the man. “Telling everyone about how you took down the Dark Makers?”

“With your help, Jak,” replied Daxter. He perched himself on Jak’s shoulder. “Now…where are the kids?”

“…I was kinda hoping YOU could answer that,” remarked Jak. “And who are these people?”

“Hello, Mr. Jak,” greeted Farmee. “I am Farmee. My friends and I were told your wife could get us to the home of Drebber?”

“Why do you want to go there?” asked Jak.

“We’re looking for a lady with purple skin,” explained the Doctor. “We heard she frequents Drebber’s home.”

“That’s where the most sightings of her are,” said Jak, “but no one’s been able to speak with her.”

“Do you think you can lead us to his home?” asked Farmee. Jak rubbed the back of his head.

“I dunno,” he said. “Me and Daxter were kinda hoping…” He trailed off when he saw someone approaching. Or rather, THREE people. It was a woman with metallic green hair, greenish skin, and dressing like one would expect a sage to dress as, complete with staff. She had two kids with her, one boy and one girl. “Kiera?” asked Jak.

“Hey, Honey,” replied the woman, Kiera Hagai. “I didn’t know we were expecting a party.”

“Believe me, it was VERY impromptu. Who’s the girl with Markus?” Kiera then glared at the boy.

“Well, son?” she asked the boy icily. “Who’s the girl with you?”

“…Erm, Daddy,” gulped the girl. “Please don’t get mad.”

“LAYLA?!” yelped Daxter and Tess.

“Layla, what happened to you?!” cried Tess as she examined her now human daughter. Last time she saw Layla, the girl was an Ottsel like her parents.

“Oh, I think I know what happened to her!” growled Jak. “And I think I can piece the story together! Instead of listening to us, Markus and Layla went to the one place I distinctly remember all four of us telling them not to go to! Misty Island!”

“…Okay, so we DID go to Misty Island, and-,” said Markus.

“And Layla was dunked into one of the Dark Eco Silos there, wasn’t she?!” snarled Daxter. “Girl, you’re lucky the Dark Eco didn’t turn you into a monster!”

“Aunt Kiera, please!” begged Layla as she fell to her knees and clasped her hands. “You gotta help me!”

“Would that I could,” sighed Kiera, “but I can’t.”

“WHAT?!” yelped Markus.

“The only one who can help Layla is Drebber,” explained Jak. “Since he’s the Dark Eco Sage, we’ll need to head north. AFTER some training at Geyser Rock.”

“Geyser Rock?” asked Tess. “Isn’t that a Metal Head nest?!”

“It WAS a Metal Head nest,” replied Jak. “Dax and I took care of them all.”

“So, the Metal Heads took over your old training grounds,” muttered Megatron.

“…Okay, I have to ask, how do YOU know that?!”

“Where I come from, your fight with Gol and Maia Acheron, your overthrowing of Kor and Baron Praxis, your exile and return to Haven City to fight the Dark Makers, your races, and your adventures with the Sky Pirates during the Eco Crisis were made into interactive games.”

“And you said the most sightings of that woman are in Drebber’s home,” said Farmee, “so why don’t we kill two birds with one stone?” Jak considered, then sighed.

“All right, any who want to join my kid and niece to train at Geyser Rock, come with me,” he said.

“Um, we’re not gonna find any more Dark Eco there, are we?” asked Markus. “Cause I’d hate to fall in there and look like a Lurker!”

“Get in there before I have your mother turn you both into ferns!” snapped Jak as he pointed towards the warp gate inside the hut. He, Daxter, Markus, Layla, Farmee, Adam, Sam, and Jason jumped into the warp gate and vanished.

“…Can someone of your power turn animals to plants?” the Doctor asked Kiera.

“No, Jak’s just spooking the kids into obeying,” replied Kiera. “My dad, the previous Green Eco Sage, did that to Jak and Daxter 300 years ago.”

“…How long lived are you?” asked the Doctor.

“Oh, I’m only in my 40’s. Let’s just say, for Jak, and my late dad, it involves a trip to the past so I was born, then a trip back to this time period, when the tyrant, Baron Praxis, was in charge of Haven City. No more time travel for us. Too much of a headache.”

“Ah, time travel,” replied the Doctor.

Chapter 60: Eco Checks

“So, what do we do in the meantime?” asked Galvatron.

“Collect some Power Cells, maybe?” suggested Megatron. “Fly through some Eco Rings in a race? Shoot targets?”

“…I think that island to the southeast might take you up on that,” said Hot Rod.

“Misty Island? Why do you say that?” asked Megatron.

“Because there’s some sort of repeated explosions happening there.” Hot Rod pointed to the island and Megatron activated his optics’ zoom function.

“…It’s another cannon, aimed at the large Dark Eco Silo below,” he said. “…But that’s not Lurker technology. I can’t make out the cannon operators. Maybe I can get a look at the shores.”

“Hang on,” said Kiera, “the warp gate’s activated again.” What came out of the warp gate wasn’t Jak and his group, but a purple, primate looking creature in dark colored robes. It had glowing yellow eyes, a large mane, and skin colored spurs along its jaw line. It wore a pair of glasses and thick gloves. Kiera smiled. “Drebber!” she said.

“My dear Kiera!” replied the creature, the current Dark Eco Sage, Drebber the Babak Lurker. “It’s so good to see you again!” He then saw the people with her and adjusted his glasses. “…I didn’t realize you were hosting a party.”

“It was quite impromptu for all parties,” said the Doctor.

“Ah, so you had business and it was happenstance that had you and your group cross paths?” guessed Drebber.

“Something like that,” replied Megatron.

“Well, I’m sorry to say that this isn’t a social call either,” sighed Drebber. “Recently, my home was contacted by a race of machines. They weren’t exactly KG-built nor was any Metal Head or Dark Maker technology detected, but they demanded access to the Dark Eco Silo. Naturally, I said no, but then they threatened to kill us if we didn’t comply.”

“Were they machines like us?” asked Galvatron.

“No, they were just a few inches shorter than Kiera. They seemed to have a plunger and an egg whisk for weapons, and they had lights on their dome that flashed on every syllable whenever they spoke. I think they called themselves-.”

“Daleks!” hissed the Doctor.

“Daleks? Wanting Dark Eco?” Megatron looked out to Misty Island again, reactivated his zoom function, and focused on the cannon. “…I knew I recognized the technology! It’s definitely Dalek built!”

“Mr. Drebber, you need to evacuate your home!” insisted the Doctor.

“What?!” protested Drebber.

“I don’t know what the Daleks want with the Dark Eco Silo, but it can’t be good and they will exterminate every single inhabitant of this planet to get their way!”

“Listen to her,” urged Megatron. “The Doctor has fought the Daleks for millennia!” As they talked, Jak and his team returned.

“All right, now that we’ve got that out of the way,” he said, “it’s time to…Drebber?”

“Ah, Mr. Jak! Excellent!” said Drebber.

“Jak, did you find anything on Geyser Rock?” asked the Doctor. “Anything at all?”

“…Now that you mention it, we DID find some sort of tech,” said Jak.

“It wasn’t Precursor tech OR Dark Maker crap,” supplied Daxter.

“Sam called it ‘Skarosian’,” said Farmee.

“It looked like a Dalek communications hub, Doctor,” explained Sam. He pulled out his phone and showed the Doctor the pictures he took.

“…I hate it when someone is right like that, especially concerning Daleks,” she sighed.

“Here’s something that confused me, though,” continued Sam. “The hub was abandoned. No Daleks whatsoever on Geyser Rock.”

“Oh?” asked the Doctor. She then stroked her chin. “…Well, no sense in letting this opportunity go to waste!”

“Doctor?” asked Farmee.

“Farmee, Sam, Jack, I think we better go to Geyser Rock and check out that communications hub,” declared the Doctor.

“Running interference, eh?” guessed Farmee.

“Always a good thing to do, concerning the Daleks. Come on!” The Doctor, Farmee, Sam, and Jack went in.

“Wait, you don’t-!” protested Jak. He rolled his eyes when they all went through. “For Precursors’ sake! Come on, Dax!”

“Wait a minute, we’re going back there?!” argued Daxter. Jak took Daxter through the warp gate.

---

Everyone arrived on an island with tall rock faces, geysers, and grass growing everywhere. “All right, whereabouts is the communications hub?” asked the Doctor.

“By an old Precursor door up the rocks,” replied Jak. “Just opposite of a Blue Eco Vent.”

“Blue Eco?”

“You’ll see along the way,” said Farmee. The team headed up the giant rock faces. Along the way, the Doctor saw the giant, insect-faced robots.

“Any clue as to where they came from?” she asked.

“The Precursor robots?” asked Jak. “They were initially created by the Precursors as a means of defense against their enemies, like the Dark Makers.”

“What ARE the Dark Makers?” asked Farmee.

“They’re basically Precursors, but evil,” replied Daxter. “Let me tell you, I kind of got a bit of Dark Maker in me, thanks to the Aeropans’ Dark Warrior program.”

“A more successful version of Haven City’s Dark Warrior program,” growled Daxter. “The idea is to pump a person full of Dark Eco to make the perfect warrior. I was the only one to survive the Haven City version and Duke Skyheed of Aeropa managed to turn everyone into people like me.” Jak then jumped and jumped again when his first jump reached its apex, making him go higher to reach the ledge he was aiming for!

“What the?!” yelped the Doctor.

“How did you-?!” spluttered Jack.

“It’s not limited to him,” said Farmee. “It’s called a double-jump. Watch.” Farmee then double-jumped to the ledge! The Doctor tapped her chin, then double-jumped to the ledge as well!

“Maybe the gravity’s lighter here,” mused Jack as he double-jumped to the ledge.

“It sure feels that way,” remarked the Doctor. “So that’s jumping, what about-?” She didn’t look where she was going and stepped onto a spike in a shallow pit! She yelped in pain.

“You okay?” asked Sam.

“Just a prick of the foot,” she replied, hopping on one foot.

“There’s a fix for that just up ahead,” said Daxter. He pointed to a few droplets of a green, glowing substance. “There it is! Sweet, sweet Green Eco!”

“Go on,” Jak instructed the Doctor. “Touch it.” The Doctor did so and…

“…It’s gone!” she said as she examined her foot. “My injury’s gone!”

“Green Eco is known as the Eco of Life,” explained Jak. “It can restore health, act as a limited cure to Dark Eco Corruption, and heal injuries.”

“Fascinating!” said the Doctor. “…But this doesn’t seem like an Eco Type the Daleks would care about.”

“Are these Daleks really that bad?” asked Daxter. “I can take them on by my-!”

“No, you can’t,” interrupted the Doctor. “The Daleks are ruthless, pitiless killers. All Non-Daleks, from children to adults, are exterminated. I’ve seen them wipe out entire galactic empires in their war against life. You’d be dead if you continued with that kind of false bravado, Daxter.”

“…Charming,” muttered Jak.

“Right, enough of that,” said the Doctor as her attention was grabbed by crackling, blue energy ahead. “What’s that over there?”

“Blue Eco, the Eco of movement,” explained Jak. “You touch that stuff and you’ll be able to move faster, jump higher, and open certain Precursor doors.”

“Why is it that blue is associated with speed?” mused the Doctor. She then went over and touched it, then her brain began thinking faster as her body moved faster! “Amazing!” she said. “And I’m feeling no ill effects!” She pretty much led the way to a door. On the right of the door was a bridge with some sort of fountain of Blue Eco. On the left…was the Dalek Communications Hub.

Chapter 61: Communications

“Here we are, the Dalek communications hub,” said the Doctor. She began busying herself with working on the machine.

“Doctor, what are you looking for?” asked Sam.

“Archived monitor data,” replied the Doctor.

“…Come again?” asked Farmee.

“Black box, flight recorder,” elaborated the Doctor. “Every single bit of Dalek kit is linked to Pathweb somehow, so it always leaves behind a record of events.”

“…Is this…Pathweb a hive mind?”

“Of a sort. It’s more sort of their library, without all the annoyances of a local council library. No late fees, no…aha!”

“What is it?” asked Jak.

“I just found the recordings related to their plans! It looks like they went back in your universe’s time stream to about 13 years ago.

“13 years ago?” asked Daxter. “That’s about when me and Jak’s kids were born! What else does this thing-?”

“DON’T TOUCH IT!” barked the Doctor as she swatted Daxter’s hand away. “Dalek technology is dangerous for those unfamiliar with it!” As Daxter rubbed his hand in annoyance, the Doctor looked through the files. “…It looks like they had departed for this Misty Island you lot seemed insistent on your kids not visiting over a few days ago.”

“There’s a reason why,” replied Jak. “Misty Island is home to a group of Lurker extremists. Their reasons started out noble. They simply didn’t want to be enslaved again. But they started killing innocent people.”

“That’s the problem with extremists. They think killing and enslaving is necessary to achieve their goals.”

“Sadly, Megatron was such an extremist from what I heard from him,” said Farmee.

“Megatron still had some sense in realizing what he did and ending the cause right there. …Much better than a Dalek. As least his goals were noble.”

“Why? What are the Daleks’ supposed goals?”

“To exterminate all non-Daleks,” replied the Doctor. “They’re the mutated remains of a humanoid race from the planet Skaro called the Kaleds. The Kaleds were at war with the Thals, a very dirty nuclear war. The resulting mutations were then accelerated by the Kaled Chief Scientist, Davros. He removed all emotions from the new creatures except hatred for those that weren’t those creatures, then put them in war machines.”

“…You mean these Daleks were created to be nothing more than pitiless killers?” asked Jak.

“Man, woman, child, it doesn’t matter,” sighed the Doctor. “Unless you have a short-term use, you’re nothing more than a target to the Daleks. Ah, here we go!”

“What is it?” asked Jack.

“Footage from a mission briefing,” answered the Doctor. She pulled up the footage and presented it onto the screen. There were six men talking to a Black Dalek and a Special Weapons Dalek.

“My Ones!” gasped Farmee. “I know two of them! From history! That’s…Scorpo and Intrag!”

“What’s their historical significance?” asked the Doctor.

“Scorpo is the Mechanica extension of Dr. Borg’s ship, the Scorpion,” explained Farmee. “And Intrag…well, his full name is Intrag Emboramii!”

“Emboramii?” asked Sam. “Isn’t that your mother Malnar’s maiden name?”

“Yes! He’s Mama Malnar’s first ancestor! A brutal tyrant, he was! He ruled the Under-realm with an iron fist! He died at the end of the War of the Realms, then came back in the final years of the Third Age of Unity as a wraith before he failed Oyed the Titan and was consigned to the Depths!”

“It looks like he’s set himself up as the commander of this mission,” muttered the Doctor. “That has to be chafing to the Dalek Supreme. The logs identify the others as Captain…Captain Don Shinobi? …Erm, Benjamin, Shefarn Borg, and the Mobian cat is…is Makeshift. That sounds like a Transformer’s name.”

“Green and Blue Eco now catalogued!” barked the Dalek Supreme to Intrag.

“Excellent,” replied Intrag. “We’ll catalogue Light, Red, and Yellow Eco later. For now, our biggest priority is the nearest silo of Dark Eco.”

“Is the Haven City Dark Warrior to be exterminated?” asked the Special Weapons Dalek.

“No way, see?!” snapped Captain Don Shinobi. “We need him alive to filter the Dark Eco into our test subjects!”

“We need to open the silo on Misty Island,” remarked Scorpo. “That kind of…unhealthy work will attract Health, then…well, she’ll be in our power.”

“Silo breaching equipment prepared and primed!” said the Dalek Supreme. “Are the local Lurkers to be captured for interrogation?”

“No,” replied Intrag. “They won’t be willing to give up the Dark Eco Silo. Just kill them all. Every man, woman, and child.”

“We obey!” replied the Dalek Supreme and the Special Weapons Dalek. The Doctor ended that video and checked another part of the data concerning that awful mission.

“…It looks like they succeeded in the Misty Island genocide,” she sighed as she teased out the data. “Misty Island is now under the complete control of the Daleks. …But, it looks like their breaching of the silo is slow going.”

“…You mean…my kid was lucky to only have a Dark Eco bath?” shuddered Daxter.

“I think we better get back,” said Jak. He headed to the Blue Eco Vent, got charged with Blue Eco, then rushed back to the door and used the Blue Eco to open it. Everyone headed through the door, across a small lake in the rock, and onto a floating platform that lowered them back to the warp gate. They then went through it.

---

The instant Jak and Daxter arrived back at the hut, they hugged their kids. “You kids were unbelievably lucky!” said Jak.

“D-Dad?” asked Markus.

“There weren’t any Lurkers on Misty Island, were there? Just a bunch of machine-looking things.”

“Y-Yeah,” confirmed Layla.

“Those things are more dangerous than we thought,” said Daxter. “They won’t hesitate to kill you guys just because you’re kids!”

“…You mean…we could have…died?!” gulped Markus.

“The Daleks are the ultimate in racial cleansing,” replied the Doctor.

“What did you find?” asked Megatron.

“The Daleks are planning to inject test subjects with Dark Eco,” summarized Farmee.

“Their own Dark Warrior project, eh?”

“Looks that way,” said Sam. “They intend to use Jak as a filter.”

“They’ll have to directly inject a Dalek with the substance,” guessed Galvatron. “Gotta have that control variable and all that.”

“Naturally,” agreed the Doctor. “I don’t think we want to know what it will do to a Dalek when unfiltered.”

“Megatron, can you see how much progress they made?” asked Farmee. Megatron looked out to Misty Island.

“…That’s odd,” he said. “It’s abandoned.”

“What?” asked Galvatron. He activated his own zoom function and looked. “…Yeah, the whole island’s…well, dead! There’s no Daleks, no Lurkers, nothing!”

“That means one of two things,” muttered the Doctor. “I certainly hope it’s just that they gave up, but the other is that-.”

“Hold on,” said Megatron. “I think I see…yep, a single, lone Dalek…but it’s…moving erratically.”

“They abandoned the control variable,” sighed the Doctor.

Chapter 62: Mists of Experimentation

“Why would the Daleks abandon their test subject?” pondered Sam.

“Maybe a direct Dark Eco injection proved to be too maddening for all parties concerned,” mused Farmee.

“That’s very likely,” said the Doctor, “but we’ll need to examine it to confirm it.”

“Wait a minute,” said Megatron, concern detected in his voice, “you want us to take a speedboat to Misty Island to try and undertake a scientific examination of a Dalek that is potentially high on Dark Eco and is, in all probability, more murder-happy than the usual Dalek?”

“No, of course not,” replied the Doctor. Just as Megatron was about to relax, the Doctor continued. “You and Galvatron are gonna fly me, Farmee, Jack, Frenzy, and Death to Misty Island to try and undertake a scientific examination of a Dalek that is potentially high on Dark Eco and is, in all probability, more murder-happy than the usual Dalek.”

“Me, Dax, and the kids will follow behind in the speedboat,” said Jak. “This should be enough time to make sure my Morph Gun’s up to scratch.”

“Doctor, this is lunacy!” hissed Galvatron.

“Anything involving the Daleks is lunacy,” replied the Doctor.

“…We better get going,” declared Farmee. “We need as much intel as possible before we can stop the Daleks and keep Health out of the line of fire.”

“…All right, then,” sighed Megatron as he and Galvatron assumed their alt-modes. Farmee, Death, and Jack jumped into Galvatron’s cockpit while the Doctor and Frenzy jumped into Megatron’s. The two Decepticon Lords then took off to Misty Island with their passengers.

“…You want us to come with you, Dad?” asked Markus.

“You kids seem ready for adventure,” replied Jak. “Besides, Uncle Daxter and I did the same thing when we were your age.”

---

The two Decepticon Lords arrived at the rather bleak shores of Misty Island. They let their passengers off before they assumed Robot Mode. “Misty Island, what a dump,” muttered Megatron.

“Lives up to the name,” remarked Farmee. “Megatron, which way should we go? You’re the guide here since Jak’s still on the mainland.”

“The quickest way to the silo’s through there,” said Megatron as he pointed out several rocky outcroppings with mist surrounding them. “Some of the ledges are unstable, so be careful.”

“So, on top of obscuring mist, we’ve got ledges that can vanish beneath our feet?”

“The joys of an open-world platformer.”

“Well, we can’t stand around talking all day. Come on.” Farmee led the way with everyone double-jumping occasionally. Then…a misstep! Galvatron saw the walls of bronze colored metal with runes lining the top with a circular door on the next outcropping.

“Hey! Guys! Check it-!” Galvatron then slipped! “HELP!” he yelped before grabbing the ledge to the door. His feet stayed on the ledge behind. “…Hey, what do you know?! A third mode as a bridge!” he chuckled. “All right, everyone! Don’t look down!” The smaller people crossed Galvatron’s back. Megatron opted to jump to the door. His feet landed on Galvatron’s hand! “ARGH! DAD! YOUR-!” Megatron got off his hand and hoisted him up to the door. Galvatron rubbed his hand in pain. “Why don’t you watch where you’re jumping?! Your fat feet weigh as much as a planet!”

“Now see here-!” snarled Megatron. He was interrupted by cries of pain from the other side of the wall. They were harsh, grating, and metallic cries, but still pained ones. “…Let’s take a look,” he said. Everyone approached the door. It opened to reveal a Dalek gliding erratically at top speed!

“OUT OF CONTROL!” it wailed. “OUT OF CONTROL! ALERT! PAAAAAIIIIIIIIINNNNNN! ALERT! GYARGH!”

“By the Matrix!” breathed Galvatron. “What’s wrong with it?!”

“It must be the Dark Eco it was injected with,” guessed Farmee.

“Well, it looks like it’s too busy with its own problems,” muttered the Doctor.

“UNAUTHORIZED! LIFE FORMS! DETECTED!” wailed the Dalek as it turned to the door.

“Then again!”

“YOU WILL BE EXTERMINATED! GARGH! EXTERMINATE! ARGH! EEEEEEEEEEEEEXXXXXXXXXTERMINAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTEEEEEEEE!!!!!” The Dalek brought its gunstick to bear on everyone!

“SCATTER!” called Farmee. Everyone spread out as they ran into the walled, large Dark Eco Silo. The floor was clearly designed to open up if need be. The Dalek fired erratically, unable to focus on a single target. Megatron and Galvatron fired their weapons at the Dalek, but the shots were absorbed by its shields!

“Of course, its shields would be made stronger,” grumbled Galvatron. Electricity then crackled between Farmee’s fingers.

“Hit the deck!” he called. He then fired lightning at the Dalek. As the group fought, red energy clusters appeared.

“Red Eco!” called Megatron. “The Eco of Strength!”

“I got it!” called Farmee. He touched the Red Eco and spin-kicked the Dalek. This time, there was a dent in its casing!

“DAMAGE! TO CASING! SUPERFICIAL!” it cried. “TARGETING! ENHANCED! HUMAN!”

“I’m HALF human, thank you!” snarled Farmee. He fired another lightning bolt at the Dalek, then the aura from the Red Eco vanished. “Ah, crap!” he muttered. “Must have worn off like that Blue Eco!”

“GET DOWN!” called Jak’s voice. Everyone dove out of the way and a ball of electricity struck the Dalek.

“CASING! POWER LEVELS! SPIKING TO! UNACCEPTABLE! TOLERANCES! MOBILITY HAMPERED! VISION IMPARED! WEAPONS DEACTIVATED! I’M LOSING CONTROL! I’M LOSING CONTROL! I’M LOSing control! I’m losing control! I! I! Aye! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeee…” The Dalek’s limbs and eyestalk drooped as the light on the eye faded. Everyone looked to the door to see Jak with a gun of some sort with a metal skull at the barrel. He had Daxter and their kids with him.

“Cutting it a bit close with your Peace Maker, Jak!” hissed Megatron.

“It looked like you handled it up to when the Red Eco wore off,” snarked Daxter.

“So that’s the Dalek test subject?” asked Jak.

“You mean it WAS,” replied Galvatron.

“Let’s open it up and have a look,” said the Doctor as she pulled out her sonic screwdriver. She switched it on and it buzzed while she pointed it at the Dalek’s casing. She seemed to trace a division line in the casing. It then hissed and the mid-section and neck of the Dalek’s casing opened up to reveal the creature inside. While healthy Dalek creatures were green with a single eye, exposed brain, and smooth tentacles, this one had a purple tinge to it, three closed eyes, and dark purple warts along its ligaments and brain.

“By the Allspark!” gagged Megatron. “The Dark Eco warped its body!”

“It couldn’t handle the energy of the Eco,” said the Doctor. She tapped her chin. “…A bit gross, but I’m going to tap into its Pathweb connection to see-.”

“Doctor,” said Farmee, “I think one of its tentacles twitched.” Death checked her smartwatch.

“…It probably did,” she agreed. “Its life timer isn’t empty yet.”

“Let me see!” said Daxter. The Mutant Dalek creature’s eyes then opened and wrapped one of its tentacles around Daxter’s neck, throttling him!

“DADDY!” called Layla. Jak shouted and he began a rather terrifying transformation! His skin turned blue-gray, horns sprouted from his scalp, his hair became metallic gray, his eyes became black orbs, his teeth became fangs, his stance became more feral, and his fingernails became long, black, needle-like claws!

“Oh no!” gulped Markus. “Dad’s gone Dark Jak!” Dark Jak then stabbed the Dalek creature with his claws and continued stabbing, even after it released Daxter.

Chapter 63: Shadows of Extermination

Dark Jak continued stabbing the Dalek creature, seemingly unaware of Daxter being free. “Dad! DAD!” called Markus as Layla checked on Daxter. Dark Jak glared at Markus. “Dad, Uncle Daxter’s okay! …You ARE okay, right, Uncle Daxter?”

“Listen to your kid, Jak,” said Daxter. “I’m fine now.” Dark Jak saw that Daxter was okay, then he took deep breaths to calm down as he returned to his normal self. He was taking deep breaths to calm down.

“…Haven’t gone dark since the kids were born,” said Jak. “Didn’t wanna harm them.”

“Is that why you kept taking deep breaths whenever you got mad at me?” asked Markus.

“…Yes. Markus, you know how much of a short temper I have. I can’t afford to lose it or Dark Jak would hurt you. …I can’t have that on my conscience. …But that anger is born from fear.”

“Fear?” asked Layla.

“We don’t wanna lose you,” explained Daxter.

“So, I have to keep a lid on my temper, otherwise…otherwise I’d make that nightmare come true by hurting you,” said Jak. Markus then gave his father a hug.

“Layla and I were being stupid,” he said. “I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry,” said Jak. “I threw you headfirst into this adventure.”

“No, Uncle Jak, we took those steps,” replied Layla. “And now…well, I paid the price.”

“…How about we skip the grounding and just get my kid cured and toss the Daleks out of our homes?” suggested Daxter.

“Sounds like a plan,” agreed Jak.

---

As the scene unfolded before the group, Megatron smiled. Galvatron looked to his father. “…If I did something like this-?” he asked.

“I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t have been grounded so many times, my boy,” replied Megatron.

“Doctor, I thought Jak’s shot would have killed that thing immediately,” said Farmee as he, Jack, and the Doctor examined the now truly dead Dalek. Death swung her scythe and severed the Dalek’s soul from its mortal frame.

“It must have been the Dark Eco that kept it alive,” replied the Doctor. She started working on the casing’s internal systems. “Let’s see, if I attach that wire here, engage the holographic display like so…aha! Here we are!”

“What?” asked Jack.

“Archived monitor data relating to the experiment!” explained the Doctor. She got the eyestalk to move upwards and project a hologram of Intrag and a few Daleks at the site.

“All equipment prepared!” barked the Dalek Supreme.

“Then let’s see how well a Dalek can handle Dark Eco,” replied Intrag.

“Warning!” called a scientist Dalek. “Direct injection of Dark Eco is likely to cause unwanted mutations! Mental stability of test subject at risk! Haven City’s Dark Warrior is necessary to successfully filter out all ill effects.”

“We can’t afford to delay!” snarled Intrag. “Begin the experiment!”

“I obey!” replied the scientist Dalek. It linked the test subject to the machine. “Connections established! Eco Injectors online!”

“Dark Eco from smaller silo above now being injected into Dalek organism through casing nutrient feed!” reported the assistant Dalek.

“Dark Eco levels rising!” called a third Dalek.

“Alert! Alert!” warned the first scientist Dalek. “Energy levels climbing to unsafe levels!”

“Disengage test subject!” ordered the Dalek Supreme.

“Unable to regain control!” replied the scientist Dalek. “Dark Eco now mutating organism! Mental stability at risk!” The Dalek test subject started screaming!

“Alert! Alert! Move away from the test subject!” warned the Dalek Supreme. “Arm weapons!”

“Belay that!” ordered Intrag. “The test subject must stay alive!”

“Mutations accelerating!” warned the scientist Dalek. “Arming weapons! Targeting creature!” It aimed its gunstick at the test subject.

“That’s one of your kind!” protested Intrag. “We can’t afford to-!”

“No! No!” replied the Dalek Supreme. “That creature is no longer a Dalek! There must be no genetic impurities! Exterminate the creature!” The test subject broke free.

“Creature is freed!” called a Dalek. “Exterminate! EXTERMINATE!” It fired on the test subject, but nothing happened.

“Creature’s shielding altered!” warned the scientist Dalek. “Recalibra-!” The test subject then fired a stream of purple light from its gunstick, ripping a hole into the scientist Dalek. It then fired on the other Daleks and the equipment.

“This facility is lost!” shouted Intrag. “All survivors, evacuate to the Acheron Citadel! Intrag to Scorpion! One to return!” The Dalek Supreme and two other survivors then flew into the air and abandoned Misty Island while Intrag vanished. The Doctor then switched the feed off.

“I rather think we have all we need,” she muttered.

“We’ll have to get to this Acheron Citadel,” said Farmee.

“The best way would be to warp directly to the Yellow Eco Sage’s lab,” replied Jak. “That’s where Drebber lives.”

“…Drebber lives in Gol and Maia’s old citadel?” muttered Megatron.

---

Everyone returned to the mainland and explained the situation. “I’ll see if I can have Torn spare the Haven Guard,” said Jak.

“And I’ll have my citadel guards on standby when they arrive,” said Drebber. “I better tell Murda too.”

“Murda?” asked Farmee.

“My wife, a Robber Lurker from the old Precursor Basin. She’s the Sage of Light Eco and works with the monks outside Spargus sometimes.”

“A Lurker studying Light Eco?” asked Megatron. “Interesting.” Jak and Drebber made their calls.

“Thanks, Torn,” said Jak when he finished. He turned to the team. “The Haven Guard’s gonna be joining us.”

“And Murda’s been made aware of what’s going on,” said Drebber. “She and Health will meet us all in the Yellow Sage’s Lab.”

“We’ll follow the Haven Guard in alt-mode,” said Galvatron. “You guys go through the warp gate.”

“Good luck,” said Farmee. “Everyone, let’s get going.” Kiera set the warp gate to the Yellow Sage’s lab and everyone human-sized and smaller went through. Megatron, Galvatron, and Hot Rod transformed and sped off, leading the Haven Guard to the north. First they went over the Fire Canyon now that roads with heat shields were established, then they went through Rock Village, then over another bridge over lava, then through the mountain pass, then across the roads surrounding the volcanic crater the Red Eco Sage made his home in, then through the Lava Tube to the Yellow Sage’s lab, meeting with everyone there. A female Robber Lurker in white robes then hugged Drebber. As they discussed the situation, Farmee saw a woman in a purple dress with purple skin. He approached the woman.

“Lady Health, I presume?” he asked.

“…You presume correctly,” replied the woman. She then saw Death. “My sister!”

“Hello again, Health,” said Death as she hugged Health.

“Death, what’s going on?” asked Health. “What are those people at the silo and what are they doing with the Daleks?”

“…Lady Health,” said Farmee, “you may want to sit down.”

Chapter 64: Darkness of the Daleks

Health was stunned when she heard the entire story. She held onto the warp gate to steady herself. “…Th…The Tome? …My Source?” she mumbled.

“That’s why we’re here,” said Farmee, “to keep you and your Source out of enemy hands. …But we can’t exactly leave this universe to the Daleks.”

“…Jak,” Health said.

“Yes?” asked Jak.

“You do realize the Dark Eco Silo isn’t just full of Dark Eco, yes? There’s…something else?”

“That robot Gol and Maia used, yeah.”

“What about it?” asked Daxter. “Jak turned that thing to scrap and those two drowned in the silo.”

“The Acheron siblings are not dead,” replied Health.

“WHAT?!” yelped Jak, Daxter, and Kiera.

“That’s why Drebber and I have been keeping Health’s appearances so scarce,” explained Murda. “Somehow, the Dark Eco has kept them in a state of suspended animation.”

“And that kind of isolation for roughly 300 years, well…” Drebber left the answer up to everyone’s imagination.

“How dangerous could they be?” asked Torn. “They obviously lost.”

“Torn,” replied Jak, “Gol and Maia managed to scavenge a Precursor robot, add their own bits to it, enslave all the Lurkers, and were almost successful in opening the Dark Eco Silo to flood the world with it to try and play God. Trust me, the sting of their defeat will make them crazier and more dangerous on top of being stuck in suspended animation.”

“And with Daleks involved,” sighed Health, “there will be untold amounts of havoc.”

“Well then,” said the Doctor, “…I can’t believe I’m being so cliched here, but Doctor in the house.”

“…Doctor?” asked Health. “…THE Doctor?”

“The Enemy of the Daleks herself!” confirmed Death.

“…Well, with her here,” chuckled Health, “we may actually have a shot! I’m not a fighter, but I’m the best healer in the multiverse!”

“If you could work with our medics,” said Drebber, “I think we’ll be able to see this through!”

“And once the Daleks and their ‘masters’ are taken care of, I’m gonna have to take my Source and leave this world.”

“…Leave?” asked Murda.

“It’s not safe for me to stay here, Murda. I’ll have to go,” said Health.

“…Very well,” sighed Murda.

“In the meantime, we better get ready,” said Jak. He then saw a cluster of yellow energy. “…You know, I’m feeling nostalgic!” he said.

“Yellow Eco?” guessed Farmee.

“The Eco of long-range strength itself!” replied Jak. “There’s probably Daleks on the other side of the door.”

“I’ll lead the way,” said Farmee. “When I get charged up with the Yellow Eco, open that door and storm the place, guns blazing. Healers stay at the back. We need you alive. Jak, Megatron, you’re my guides. Riders, armor up.”

“Understood,” replied Megatron. Adam, Brendan, Death, Henry, Jandro, Joshua, Liam, and Sam brought out their belts. Adam and Sam then pressed a button on their crystal spheres.

“DEVIL!” announced Sam’s Crystal Sphere.

“ARCHITECT!” said Adam’s Crystal Sphere.

“HENSHIN!” shouted all the Riders. Their armor appeared and they summoned their weapons.

“Whoa!” gasped Markus. “That looks…!”

“So cool!” finished Layla.

“All right,” said Farmee. “Here we go! Touching the Eco…NOW!” Farmee touched the Yellow Eco and became charged with energy. The doors opened and everyone fired! Farmee’s punches fired energy shots that struck various Daleks.

“ALERT! ALERT! ENEMY FORCES DETECTED!” warned a Dalek before it was destroyed by Jak’s Morph Gun in its sniper-rifle Blaster mode.

“They must not reach the silo!” barked the Dalek Supreme. “EXTERMINATE!”

“The elevator’s still working!” called Jak. “It’ll take us to the roof!”

“From there, there’s a platform that goes from the roof to the silo!” elaborated Megatron as he fired on the Daleks. Unfortunately, the Daleks regained enough of their wits to start firing!

“They taking two hits!” called a Babak Lurker. “We no-!” The Babak screamed as a Dalek shot it. One could see the skeleton as the shot hit the Lurker, scrambling his insides.

“Aim for the eyestalk!” called Jack as he fired at his Dalek’s eyestalk.

“VISION IMPARED! I CANNOT SEE!” The now-blinded Dalek started firing wildly.

“Path to the elevator’s clear!” announced a Haven Guard. “Go! Go! Go!”

“Jak, you lead everyone up to the roof! I’ll cover you!” said Torn.

“You’ll get killed by them!” protested Jak.

“I’m no hero! I’ll come back!” insisted Torn. “Now GO!” Jak didn’t really want to, but with all the Daleks inside the citadel regrouping, he didn’t have much choice. The team went into the elevator and went straight for the roof. Once up top…everyone saw the Scorpion with a Dalek saucer near the giant silo, both trying to blast the locked roof doors off.

“A command saucer,” muttered the Doctor. “We’ll have a hard time of it.”

“Guys, we better step on it! They’re almost through!” warned Daxter.

“…That door is NOT being broken into,” said Jak.

“Jak’s right, the door is curved upwards,” remarked Galvatron. “Which means…”

“Something’s coming out!” gulped Layla. And something DID come out. It looked like a Precursor robot’s head, but its right eye looked like multiple yellow-lensed cameras were grafted into the socket!

“How’s that thing flying?!” asked Daxter.

“Hold up, the eye’s opening!” said Megatron.

---

The Precursor robot’s eye opened and out jumped what looked like Ottsel/human hybrids with navy blue fur and glowing Lurker eyes. They looked around and cheered. “THREE HUNDRED YEARS OF IMPRISONMENT!” called the male. “AND NOW WE’RE FREE!”

“THIS WORLD IS OURS FOR THE TAKING!” cheered the female. “ALL SHALL BOW TO US!”

“Gol and Maia Acheron?” asked a voice. Intrag and his team approached them with a squad of Daleks.

“That would be us,” replied the male, the former Sage of Dark Eco, Gol Acheron.

“Who are you?” asked his sister, Maia.

“I am Intrag Emboramii, King of the Under-realm,” Intrag introduced. “And my people have need of you.”

“We serve no one!” snapped Gol.

“Oh, but you do,” chuckled Intrag. “Daleks, prepare them for the experiment. Perhaps THEY will do.”

“We obey!” barked the Daleks.

“Oh, look!” chuckled Maia. “New Lurkers!”

“…Erm, no, Daleks,” replied Intrag, confused. “Not Lurkers.”

“They WILL be!” laughed Gol! He fired a stream of Dark Eco energy at the Daleks.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” yelped Scorpo.

“ALERT! ALERT! MENTAL STABILITY AT RISK! I! I! IIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHA!” The Dalek that spoke then changed! A pair of Lurker eyes opened just under the dome lights with the eyestalk in the middle, the neck section gained a set of Lurker tusks, the travel skirt became warty tentacles, and a mouth formed where the tusks grew! The Dalekanium casing was now as flexible as flesh and so were the limbs and eyestalk! This happened to all the Daleks in the squad and they laughed maniacally once the mutation was complete.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” demanded Intrag.

“DESTROY THESE INTERLOPERS!” Gol ordered the Lurker Daleks. They trained their gunsticks on their former master and comrades and fired!

Chapter 65: I am...the Doctor!

“…Welp, the Acherons aren’t serving our enemies,” remarked Galvatron.

“How did they-?!” spluttered Megatron. “I mean, they made Lurkers by putting Green Eco into Dark Eco, but making Lurkers out of Daleks?”

“They’re acting crazier than the test subject,” observed Jak as he looked through his goggles.

“…I think I have an idea,” mused the Doctor. “If I can somehow get a good source of Dark Eco’s direct opposite…”

“Light Eco!” said Jak. “But it can only be made when Red, Yellow, Green, and Blue are equally combined!”

“Or if you have a Light Eco Sage!” called Murda. “Doctor, what do you need me to do?”

“I need Light Eco shunted into the robot’s head,” explained the Doctor. “If I can use its camera eyes, I should be able to trigger a widespread counteraction effect all Dark Eco affected people should be vulnerable to.”

“Light Eco can stave off the effects of Dark Eco, but the powers will still be a part of you, Doctor,” said Murda. “Just ask Jak. He has Light Eco running through his veins to counteract the experiments he suffered.”

“She’s right,” said Jak.

“The thing is, you have an innate sense of good,” replied the Doctor. “Those that just seek power don’t understand right from wrong.”

“So it’s going to specifically target those without morals?” asked Murda.

“That’s the idea,” confirmed the Doctor. “But I need to get closer.”

“Megatron, Galvatron,” called Farmee, “take me, the Doctor, Murda, Jak, and Daxter. We’ll hold off the Daleks and their Lurker counterparts while the Doctor does her thing. Everyone else, keep the enemy off our backs!”

“Let’s go!” said Galvatron as he and Megatron transformed. The team jumped into their cockpits and they took off to the silo. Their arrival was not unnoticed.

“Cybertronian energy signatures detected!” barked a Dalek.

“Intercept and exterminate! Exterminate!” ordered the Supreme. Daleks then fired on the two Decepticon Lords as they took to the air.

“Covering fire for the Doctor and Murda!” called Farmee as he fired lightning. His target was Intrag’s back!

“WHO DARES STRIKE ME FROM BEHIND LIKE A COWARD?!” roared Intrag.

“It’s that Blender over there!” called Scorpo.

“Scorpo, yes?” asked Farmee. “You were supposed to be the Titan of Air before my parents upset that little apple cart, yes?”

“Your parents?” asked Scorpo. He then realized something. “Of course. You’re one of Arsha’s kids. Not by blood, obviously. You’re too white for that.”

“True, my blood parents are Falnii and Foresna Royana, but I have just enough of Arsha’s ideals…and Malnar’s.”

“So my latest descendant forsook the Emboramii name!” hissed Intrag.

“I don’t know, I’d say Mama Malnar’s still a bit of a firebrand,” remarked Farmee.

“She failed miserably! And taught you how to fight like a coward!”

“You’re undeserving of an honorable battle!” At that declaration, Intrag charged at Farmee, distracting the tyrant from the Doctor. Murda kept the Lurker Daleks at bay.

“Doctor, whenever you’re ready!” hissed Murda.

“I’ve got to set the head so the Light Eco wave covers the breadth of the Citadel!” replied the Doctor.

“Well, hurry it up!”

“I AM hurrying!”

“DO NOT MOVE!” barked a normal Dalek as it fired on the Lurker Daleks. “You will cease all activity and surrender! You are my prisoner!”

“Oh, for the love of-! Here we go again!” groaned the Doctor. “Always with the barking orders! Always exterminating through your gunstick or forced labor!”

“That is the fate of all Non-Daleks!” replied the Dalek.

“It really isn’t! I’ve seen it before!” snapped the Doctor. “Whenever you suppress a populace, you galvanize others into being stronger than you lot!”

“Nothing is stronger than the Daleks!”

“The Thals beg to differ.”

“The Thals are weak! They shall perish and so will their human allies!”

“You couldn’t make them perish! I’ve seen it happen! They last long until the collapse of the universe! You fail in exterminating them! That’s a future worth fighting for!”

“That is no future! That is Hell! Hell shall be avoided! You and your kind will be exterminated!”

“Do you have any idea how often Gallifrey has come back? About as many times as Skaro!” The Dalek twitched at the mention of Gallifrey.

“…Why invoke Gallifrey’s name? Who are you?! IDENTIFY!”

“Have a scan! And know that I am Ka Faraq Gatri!” The Dalek ran several scans as its eyestalk went up and down. It then stared directly at the Doctor.

“You…cannot be!” it practically begged.

“Oh, but I am! I’m the Doctor!” The Dalek backed up in fear. It then sent the information to the nearby Daleks, attracting their attention. Even the Lurker Daleks caught wind of the Doctor’s presence.

“EXTERMINATE!” shouted one Dalek. All the nearby Daleks and Lurker Daleks fired! The Doctor rolled out of the way, trying to get the Daleks to not shoot at the robot’s head.

“THE DOCTOR IS AN ENEMY OF ALL DALEKS! EXTERMINATE!” shrieked a Lurker Dalek, remembering old instincts.

“NO! IDIOTS! NEVER MIND THAT WOMAN!” shouted Gol as he and Maia dueled Jak.

“Hey, ugly!” called Daxter. He yanked on Gol’s ears and snapped them back, causing the former Dark Eco Sage to stumble into Maia.

“MURDA!” called Jak. Murda then channeled white energy into Jak. Jak drew on the Light Eco and performed his usual Jump Dive, creating a shockwave that knocked Gol and Maia to the floor, unconscious. The Doctor took advantage of the distraction and finished her work.

“NOW, MURDA!” she called. Murda fired a stream of Light Eco into the robot’s head and the Doctor set the controls. She then leapt out of the head. “EVERYONE DOWN!” The robot head created a shockwave that covered the whole area. The Daleks were caught up in the shockwave and lost control.

“ALERT! ALERT! ENERGY WAVE DISRUPTING CASING! FUNCTION IMPARED! WEAPONS NON-RESPONSIVE! GRAVITATIONAL FLUCTUATORS OFFLINE! IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEE!” Gravity caught up with the Daleks and Lurker Daleks as they started dropping like flies, crashing into the trees below and dying upon impact. Intrag looked around, there was only his team and the Dalek Supreme.

“RRRRGGGH! THIS MISSION IS A FAILURE!” he shouted. “WE HAVE TOO FEW FORCES TO RETRIEVE HEALTH! RETREAT!” His team and the Dalek Supreme vanished, then a rift opened for the Scorpion. It flew into the rift as it closed behind them.

“…That’ll give them something to chew on,” muttered the Doctor.

“Well, that’s that,” said Farmee. He then looked to Gol and Maia. “Now what to do about them?”

“Leave them to me and Dax,” replied Jak as he cracked his knuckles. “It’s time for them to get acquainted with this era!”

Chapter 66: New Plans

Gol and Maia were taken to prison for their crimes. The Doctor managed to figure out how they knew it was Jak. “It turns out,” she said, “that during their time in stasis, their minds were flooded with data linked through all the Precursor Robots. It fed them all the information about the Metal Head Wars, the attack from the Dark Makers, and the Eco shortage, and they couldn’t do anything about it.”

“To be stuck in the same position for 300 years, knowing that the world is going on without you,” muttered Layla, “that’s just…maddening!”

“Kids, you were very brave to go on this adventure with us,” said Jak. “…Though, I have to admit, that was more death than you should have been exposed to.”

“Unfortunately, the Daleks are like that,” sighed Death. “They always bring out the worst in us.”

“…Guys,” said Layla, “can I…have my fur back?”

“Allow me, little one,” said Drebber. He raised his staff and dark energy was seeping out of Layla. After a minute, she changed and shrunk into an Ottsel like Daxter.

“I’M FUZZY AGAIN!” she cheered.

“Now, Layla,” said Daxter. “Step 1: listen to your dad this time. Step 2: …NEVER THINK ABOUT DOING SOMETHING LIKE THAT AGAIN!”

“That goes for you too, Markus!” said Jak.

“Okay! Okay! We won’t go to places that are forbidden!” replied Markus. He then spotted Megatron looking at the wall behind the elevator. “…Mr. Megatron, sir?” he asked.

“I just remembered something,” replied Megatron. “Jak, Daxter, a rift gate was right there, yes?”

“…Yeah?” asked Jak.

“…Perhaps there’s another one that could use 100 power cells,” mused Megatron.

“NO!” shouted Jak and Daxter together.

“I am NOT going through all that again!” snarled Jak. “Metal Heads were coming out of both ends of the rift gate!”

“BOTH ENDS!” agreed Daxter.

“The Forbidden Jungle’s still got Metal Head remnants harassing the Lurkers there!” shuddered Markus. “Dad showed me last year!”

“…Well, I guess that’s that,” remarked Galvatron.

“Death, see if Health’s ready to go,” said Farmee.

“No need for that,” called Health as she arrived with her Source in her hands. “I’m all set!”

“Then this is goodbye,” Farmee said to Jak, Daxter, and their friends and family. “Everyone, it was a pleasure seeing your world. I hope we can meet again under better circumstances.”

“Just a moment!” called a Haven Guard. He stormed up to Farmee. “Top secret military project, huh?!” he snarled. Farmee blinked. His eyes then widened in recognition.

“Oh! Y-You’re the…the Port Authority Commander!” he gulped.

“Yeah! Make a moncaw out of me, huh?!”

“Commander, stand down!” snapped Torn. “Did you bring that box?”

“Yes, Sir! Box is currently right behind us!” gulped the commander as he pointed at the TARDIS.

“There she is!” said the Doctor. She then seemed to consider something. “…Eh, why not?” she said. She opened the TARDIS doors and looked to Jak and Daxter. “Want a peek?”

“It’s a blue box,” remarked Jak as he and Daxter headed inside. “What’s so…?” Jak blinked when he saw what was inside the TARDIS.

“…Did I get hit on the head?!” asked Daxter. Jak stepped outside and circled the TARDIS.

“…H…How-?! It’s…bigger on the inside?!” yelped Jak.

“Is it?” asked Farmee with a wry grin.

“I had no idea!” chuckled the Doctor. Health took a look inside and gasped.

“…Is this a Type 40?!” she asked. “Tell me it’s a Type 40!”

“Good eye!” praised the Doctor.

“Now THAT’S a TARDIS type with proper character!” said Health. “And more user-friendly than those Type 70’s or Type 190’s or Type Infinity’s or whatever the Time Lords cooked up! Bells and whistles are nothing without proper character!”

“Exactly what I always say!” agreed the Doctor. “All right, everyone! Back home we go!” As the more human-sized people entered the TARDIS, Galvatron called Beyond City.

“Galvatron to Command,” he said, “rift for three Transformers.” The TARDIS then dematerialized as the rift opened. Galvatron, Megatron, and Hot Rod then jumped through the rift.

---

Deep within the bowels of the Imperium, Khan met with Intrag, Metaltron, and the Supreme Dalek. “A massacre, that’s all it was!” Metaltron snapped at Intrag. “Only one survivor and the rest are either normal or warped corpses!”

“Your Daleks brought no victory!” roared Intrag. “They were too scared to sacrifice their so-called genetic purity for a greater cause!”

“There is no greater cause than maintaining the purity of the Daleks!” barked the Supreme.

“The fault lies with the guy that assigned you that mission,” grunted Khan. Everyone looked at him.

“…That was you, my lord,” remarked Metaltron.

“Like I said, the fault lies with me,” said Khan. “Sending Daleks, tampering with Dark Eco, I must have been desperate! …Metaltron, do you have any Combatmen skilled in Ninjutsu?”

“As a matter of fact, yes,” replied Metaltron. “…And if I may say, my lord, you should have assigned Benny and Captain Don Shinobi to Universe T-M-N-T.”

“Well, let’s hope that I didn’t mess up so badly on that front. …And that woman, Dalek Supreme, are you sure she introduced herself as THE Doctor?”

“Correct!” confirmed the Dalek Supreme.

“I think we need to confirm that.”

“My Time Controller is outside the room,” said Metaltron.

“Bring him in,” ordered Khan. “Supreme, feed the information to him when he gets in here.” The door opened and a Dalek with a longer neck and rings intersecting one another entered the room.

“Time Controller receiving,” it said. The tone was…humanish, for lack of a better word. That unnerved Khan for reasons he never disclosed. The Time Controller then projected images from its eyestalk. It started with the Doctor as she looked now, then reverted to a short, Asian woman, then a portly, black woman, then a freakishly tall blonde man…then a blonde woman in a grey coat with a rainbow across the chest of her shirt, then an fierce looking old man with attack eyebrows, then a man with delicate eyebrows and a bow tie, then a skinny man with a long, brown coat, then a man with huge ears. Metaltron backed up when she saw that man. She KNEW that man! The Time Controller then switched the images off. “Identity confirmed,” it said. “That woman is our greatest enemy! The Time Lord! The Doctor!”

“SHE MUST BE EXTERMINATED!” shouted the Supreme.

“NO!” countered Metaltron.

“No?!” argued Intrag. “If this woman IS this Doctor you Daleks have a particular hatred for, then she must die!”

“There are spatio-temporal imperatives we must obey,” said the Time Controller. “Any deviation would mean the failure of our mission.”

“But the Doctor-!”

“Her presence in that universe,” the Time Controller interrupted, “was not foreseen. We do not know what her purpose is among our enemies. We cannot risk destabilizing events at this stage of the conflict! Our imperatives are to claim the Sources and the 3V2R prizes belonging to Megumi Hishikawa, Optimus Prime, and Arsha Royana!”

“But the Doctor will attempt to impede our progress!” argues the Dalek Supreme.

“The Doctor is resourceful,” mused Khan. “We must use that resourcefulness. For now, Metaltron is right. She must be kept alive.”

“…Very well,” said Intrag.

“In the meantime, Intrag, I need you and your forces to begin searching the Mushroom Kingdom for the Source of Pestilence.”

“At once, Author.” Intrag bowed and he, Metaltron, and the two Daleks left. Metaltron…had a smirk on her face.

“All according to plan,” she muttered to herself.

Chapter 67: Automotive Debates

Everyone returned to Beyond City in grand style. The TARDIS arrived the instant the Transformers exited the rift and Health and Death were the first ones out. “Lady Health, welcome!” greeted Megumi. “I’m Megumi Hishikawa, head of the Feudal Nerd Society!”

“A pleasure to meet a friendly face,” said Health. “And a welcome change from having to deal with the Daleks.”

“Daleks?” asked Megumi. “What happened?”

“I think,” called the Doctor, “you’re in for quite a story.”

“In the meantime,” said Death, “I need to reacquaint Health with our sisters and introduce her to Lacey.”

“You go ahead,” replied Megumi. “And after the story, Doctor, could you PLEASE convince my husband his project needs a lot of work!”

“…Project?” asked the Doctor with trepidation.

---

Death and Health arrived at the Horsemen’s mansion. Health took a deep breath, then released it slowly. “…Home, sweet home,” she sighed happily.

“All that’s left is Order,” said Death, “then the sisterhood is reunited!”

“Minus Chaos,” remarked Health.

“Minus the original Chaos, yes, but there’s a new Chaos.”

“There is?!” Health opened the door. She almost crashed into Pestilence.

“Hey, easy there, la-!” Pestilence stopped when she saw her opposite. “HEALTH!” By now, everyone heard her voice.

“Health, welcome back!” said Bounty.

“Great to have you back!” greeted Life.

“It’s great to BE back, girls!” replied Health. She then saw Lacey. “…A human?”

“FORMER human,” said Lacey. “I’m Lacey Thanatos Atmadja, the new Chaos.”

“You’ve clearly adjusted well to being the new Chaos!”

“It took some training, but I used to come from The Simpsons and-.”

“That world with mustard yellow people with overbites?” asked Health. “The chaos there must have helped you adjust.”

“Never really liked my old home,” remarked Lacey, “and was raised by an asshole dad, so it wasn’t that big of a decision to leave my old life.”

“Ah, that makes sense. …So, why the Indonesian surname?”

“That would be because I’m married to a Mobian Komodo Dragon, Dr. Agus Atmadja.”

“…And…he’s okay with you not being a normal-?” Health stopped her question abruptly when she saw Famine trying to stealthily accept something. Everyone else turned to see that Famine was still getting pasta dishes! Once Famine shut the door, she turned and realized everyone saw the whole thing.

“What?!” she protested as she tried to hide the comically tall stack of pasta dishes behind her.

“‘What?’” Death repeated mockingly. “Got a boyfriend delivering it all to you?!”

“How many has she had?” asked Health.

“20 dozen stacks that tall, so far,” muttered Lacey. “We’re gonna go bankrupt at this rate!”

---

“Richard, this looks like it was built by Ogrons!” The Doctor said once she examined the Spectacular. Batman, Gandalf, and Wyldstyle were standing next to Megumi’s Legacy.

“Oh, come on!” protested Richard. “I thought you of all people would appreciate it!”

“Because of the jury-rigs she used to fix the TARDIS on numerous occasions?” snarked Batman. “At least they work until she can make proper repairs!”

“Yeah, there’s no way this thing should move at all!” agreed the Doctor.

“Your assessment, Doctor?” asked Megumi when she joined the group.

“Well-,” said the Doctor. Richard didn’t let her finish.

“While the Doctor found a few minor issues,” he said, “she agreed that if I were to put the Spectacular into production, I would make a fortune!”

“…Doctor?” asked Megumi incredulously.

“No, I didn’t say that,” replied the Doctor.

“Look, I did the math!” protested Richard. “The Grand Caravan was 2,500 studs, the Chrysler Pacifica was 3,000, the Tesla was 60,000, and the work was 70,000, that’s 135,500 studs in total. I could sell this thing for 500,000 a pop.”

“No, you couldn’t,” muttered Wyldstyle.

“I could!” insisted Richard.

“I must agree with Wyldstyle,” remarked Gandalf. “You couldn’t.”

“Yes, I could! A 2023 Phantom sells for almost 500,000 studs here!”

“A 2023 Phantom,” argued Batman, “is a proper car built by Rolls-Royce!”

“Exactly! What you have, Richard,” said the Doctor, “is three scrap cars glued together by a Muppet with no engineering know-how!”

“Look, the van isn’t designed for people like you!” snapped Richard.

“What, people with eyes?” asked Megumi.

“People who dress themselves in the morning?” asked the Doctor.

“I’ll tell you exactly who’ll buy this!” declared Richard.

“Orcs from Núrn?” asked Gandalf.

“No, baseball players!”

“No, they won’t!” protested Wyldstyle.

“Baseball players like Fords and Chevies!” agreed Batman. “Especially their respective lines of pick-up trucks! Not that hunk of junk!”

“What’s going on here?” asked a voice. A Jaguar Mark X then arrived, and Michael stepped out of the driver’s side.

“See, THAT’S a proper car!” said Batman.

“Ah, discussing the Spectacular, hm?” guessed Michael. “Oh, good lord, and you brought the Doctor.”

“Didn’t exactly give it a ringing endorsement,” remarked the Doctor. “…Now, your Jaguar…” Michael smiled and opened the hood (excuse me, bonnet) so the Doctor could see what’s underneath. “Is that a bi-radial catalyst engine?!” she asked, clearly impressed.

“It IS a bi-radial catalyst engine!” replied Michael. “I took some design ideas from your car, Bessie.”

“And you paid homage to her really well!” said the Doctor. “Though that engine’s not a cheap one.”

“No, building my Jag wasn’t cheap. But it wasn’t as expensive as I thought. In all, it took me about 385,000 studs.”

“What?!” yelped Megumi and Richard.

“I know! That’s a lot of car for only 38 and a half purple studs! Look at the size of it!”

“Michael, that’s about 150,000…” Richard rechecked his math. “No, 250,000 studs more than I paid to get the Spectacular built!”

“That people carrier you cobbled together,” replied Michael, “is your embarrassing attempt to reinvent the wheel, the classic pitfall of American technology! My Jag is definitive, your van…is derivative!”

“Michael, not to give Richard any leeway here,” said Megumi, “but a Jaguar, especially a Mark X, that’s something a Bond Villain would drive.”

“Well, I got the goatee and the dark clothing,” replied Michael, “so why not indulge in a bit of that feeling?”

“…Your car, your attitude, I guess,” muttered the Doctor.

Chapter 68: NYC, Baby!

Hiroki meditated for a bit before his mission. He just sat in the middle of the room, breathing in and out slowly, settling his nerves. Once done, he opened his eyes and stood up. “Here we go,” he said. As he was leaving, Xiomara kissed him.

“Good luck, mi amor,” she said.

“Always, my dear,” replied Hiroki.

“Oto-san,” called Sora. “If you need hope, don’t hesitate to call me or Gabriella, okay?”

“Will do, son,” promised Hiroki. He headed out to meet his team, consisting of Agus, Barbara, Elgrad, Endea, Fordelam, Jazz, Katrina, Laserbeak, Leemii, Michael, Nightbird, Pestilence, Ravage, Shade, Shockwave, Silver, Sweemar, Teefmanam, Tom, Twaldar, and War. “Minna, we’re the last team,” he said to everyone. “We NEED to secure Order and her Source. And once we do…we’ll frustrate the Author’s plans even further. And we WILL win! I can see it!” Everyone cheered at the speech.

“Rift’s open for T-M-N-T!” called Rosadera.

“Minna, ikuze!” called Hiroki. Everyone followed him into the rift!

---

The team ended up in New York City, Times Square specifically. It was nighttime, but that didn’t really matter for the City That Never Sleeps. People saw the rift! “ALIENS!” yelped one.

“It’s gotta be those Triceratons!” said another.

“No way! That was a portal!” replied a third. “It’s another Utrom invasion! Kraang must have sent them!”

“I though Ch’Rell was in charge!” called a fourth.

“I think we better get out of here!” Jazz advised Hiroki.

“Minna, hide!” called Hiroki. Everyone ran from the gathering mob to find some cover. They found it in an abandoned garage with enough space for all Transformers to rest in vehicle mode and switch on their holo-forms.

“…Triceratons?” muttered Nightbird as everyone caught their breath. “Utrom? …I swear I heard those words before.”

“Same here,” replied Agus.

“We’ll figure out that mystery later,” said Hiroki. “Right now, we need to get information on Order and her Source. …And I’m sorry to say, my Transformer friends, your alt-modes are too advanced for this era. This is definitely 21^st century New York.”

“Tovarishchi,” said Ravage, “I’ve found a news article from about a week ago.” He started reading the online article’s title aloud. “‘Yōkai Mafia panic city! Police Shakeup as Big Mama Joro strikes again!’”

“Big Mama Joro? Yōkai?” asked Hiroki. “Wait, so they’re NOT just myths from my home?!”

“Not in this universe, apparently,” replied Ravage. “Big Mama Joro is the head of a whole Mafia gang consisting of Yōkai. Like many of Asian descent, Yōkai are the subject of mockery, so the Yōkai Mafia was formed in an attempt to protect Yōkai. But, nowadays, they’re giving the impression that all Yōkai are criminals.”

“Great, more racism to deal with,” muttered Hiroki.

“A staple of the human race,” remarked Shockwave, “and not exclusive to straight, white, male Americans.”

“…Explain the Organiphobes in our respective factions,” replied Jazz.

“Now’s not the time to discuss this,” interjected Hiroki. “We need to find Order and…War?”

“Someone’s in here with us,” replied War. Everyone stood up and the Riders brought their belts out…which were promptly knocked out of their hands by kunai.

“…Ninjas. Lovely,” muttered Hiroki. He was then grabbed from behind and pulled into the shadows. Everyone else assumed a combat form.

---

Hiroki managed to wiggle himself free in the shadows and face his attacker. “If you’re a ninja that runs wild like Shuriken Sentai-!”

“What?! Dude!” protested the ninja in a distinctly surfer-dude voice. “No way! Those guys are a TERRIBLE Sentai team! And terrible ninjas!”

“…Okay, but now your accent-.” Hiroki didn’t get very far as he had to leap out of the way of the ninja’s nunchucks. “Questions for later!” Hiroki fought off his attacker as best he could. He then grabbed his attacker’s full-face mask and yanked it off. “All right, let’s see who you are, you c-c-c-c-k-k-k………KAME?!” Looking right at him was a green turtle’s head complete with beak!

“Well, you got that right,” said the turtle. “You know how many people call me a Kappa? Do I have a pie dish on my head?!”

“Wait a minute…ninjas…humanoid turtles…you have nunchuks…” Hiroki then looked at the mask and saw orange highlights around the eye holes of the mask. “…Michaelangelo?!”

“…You…know me?!” yelped the turtle.

“…I think our teams made a big mistake!” Hiroki rushed out to see his team fighting two other ninja turtles, one with two katanas and blue around the eye holes, the other with a bo staff and purple around the eyeholes. “MINNA! YAME!” shouted Hiroki. The fighting stopped.

“Stop?! What for?! We were just attacked!” protested Silver.

“By a team that thought us a threat to the people they’re protecting in the first place!” replied Hiroki.

“Yeah, bros,” Michaelangelo addressed his teammates, “I don’t think they’re bad guys here. We just got a mondo misunderstanding here.”

“You’re sure about that?” asked the bo-wielder.

“Donnie, this is Mikey we’re talking about,” said the katana-wielder as he sheathed his weapons. “He’s the guy in tune with emotions. He’s our best read on the subject. Even Raph turns to him at times.” The katana-wielder then removed his mask. “I’m Hamato Leonardo, and these are my brothers, Michaelangelo and Donatello.”

“Hey, dudes and dudettes!” called Michaelangelo. The bo-wielder, Donatello, removed his mask.

“Salutations,” he said.

“…No way!” realized Tom.

“Yes!” replied Hiroki. “Universe T-M-N-T!”

“Then this is the home universe for the Adolescent Genetically altered Shinobi Terrapins,” remarked Shockwave.

“We just met the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles!” cheered Jazz.

“I believe I just said that,” said Shockwave.

“So, you’re NOT Kraang’s minions or Foot Ninjas?” asked Leonardo.

“No, but our quest DOES lead us across the multiverse,” replied Hiroki.

---

In another part of the city, a Japanese businessman and his elegantly-dressed wife approached their limo. They were known as Mr. and Mrs. Oroku, heads of the New York Branch of the Technological Cosmic Research Institute. On the surface, they did much for their American home. But, much like their marriage, it was all a front. Mr. Oroku kissed his wife as he helped her into the limo, but there was no love in either of their eyes. Mr. Oroku sat in the limo after he helped his wife into it. “The office,” he directed the driver.

“Away we go, Mr. O!” replied the driver. The Orokus blinked.

“…‘Mr. O’?” asked Mrs. Oroku. “Sampson?”

“Oh, Sampson had a little…accident.” The limo driver then shimmered and turned into…well, the Orokus could only assume some form of green person. The person hit the gas and sped through New York! An impressive feat, given the traffic there that particular Friday night!

“All right, mister!” snarled Mrs. Oroku as her teeth sharpened and dripped with a vile, green liquid. “I don’t know what your gimmy-game is, but I promise you’ll pay dearly for this!”

“You’re dead, DO YOU HEAR ME?!” roared Mr. Oroku as he slipped on a pair of blades mounted to the back of his hand. He punched through the window separating him from the driver and yanked on the steering wheel. The limo went careening into a junkyard, then was surrounded! The person unlocked the limo’s doors and Mr. and Mrs. Oroku jumped out. The attackers stepped into the light to reveal Deceptitran, Rodimus Unicronus, Sideways, and Straxus in robot mode.

“Oh, lovely, some of those…those Shape-formers to rip limb from limbity-limb!” said Mrs. Oroku.

“Transformers,” corrected Mr. Oroku. “Possibly of that Decepticon variety.”

“Not DECEPTI-cons,” corrected the green person, Tormo, as he stepped out of the limo. “TERROR-cons. I do apologize for this, Oroku Saki and Oroku Kumiko…or rather, Shredder and Big Mama Joro, but I believe I have a deal for you.”

Chapter 69: Deals in the Dark

The limo was being fixed as the Orokus talked with Tormo and his Terrorcon friends. “A shame,” sighed Tormo. “I had just figured out the market value of those…Corinthian leather seats, I believe they are.”

“What do you want?” grunted Oroku Saki.

“I sense we’re kindred spirits, you and I,” replied Tormo. “Oh, there are differences, like how we accomplish our goals, but we’re both entrepreneurs at heart. We see an opportunity and we grab it, yes?”

“And what opportunity, pray tell,” said Oroku Kumiko, “do your senny-senses tell you?”

“Well, let me give you a bit of backstory first,” answered Tormo. “In the past few days, my association has been running into a string of bad luck. Autobots and Decepticons working together, the races of my home, …and karate bug-men that use belts to summon their armor!”

“Kamen Riders?” asked Saki.

“That’s them! Thanks to this particular group of Kamen Riders, all our operations have been shut down!” Tormo snarled in annoyance…then calmed down. “But you have a quartet of four half-shelled juvenile delinquents, right? Which brings me to my little…proposition.”

“Continue,” directed Saki.

“Surrender Order to me and me and my guys will give you ninja weapons specifically designed to slay the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles.” Saki laughed at Tormo’s proposition.

“That’s just too rich,” he said. “One, Order is in my possession for a reason until I find Tengu no Ken. Two, what makes you think you can take on the turtles when you can’t even defeat mere children’s television superheroes from my homeland?” Tormo stood up quickly.

“There’s nothing childish about THESE particular ‘superheroes’!” he snapped. “Besides, like I said, I have ninja weapons specifically designed to target their…weakness.”

“That ‘pizza’ nonsense they have an obsession for?” scoffed Saki.

“Not that, something more…biological. Big Mama Joro, is there someone I can demonstrate this on? Someone that stumbled into mutagen like the Turtles?” Tormo pulled out a kunai.

“…Well, there IS one,” replied Kumiko. She used her natural mystic arts to open a portal and pull a humanoid cockroach through. “This one hasn’t paid me in a while.”

“B-B-B-BIG MAMA JORO!” squeaked the cockroach. “Look, Big Mama! I swear! I got the money! I just need to pay off-!” Tormo stabbed the guy in the heart. As he fell dying, the cockroach man lost many of his insectoid features until he was now a normal red-headed man…as normal as a corpse can be.

“The weapons are capable of deploying retromutagen into the body,” explained Tormo. “Dead or alive, makes no difference.”

“…Perhaps…we can use them for a further purpose,” said Saki. “If you want Order, I need a specific sword. Tengu no Ken, it’s called. The Sword of Tengu. Built with Yōkai mysticism, Utrom technology, and human ingenuity. My first ancestor, Oroku Sansho, was known to wield it on top of wearing the armor I wear as the Shredder. Using these weapons to make sure I’ll dine on turtle soup will be a bonus.”

“Ooh! That DOES sound more promising!” replied Tormo.

“But you must understand this,” continued Saki, “you are dealing with the Shredder and Big Mama Joro. Oroku Saki and Oroku Kumiko cannot be involved in this in any way.”

“Oh, trust me! The Orokus will be Mr. and Mrs. Clean!” assured Tormo. “Deal?” He held his hand out for a handshake.

“…Deal,” replied Saki as he shook Tormo’s hand.

---

Leonardo, Donatello, and Michaelangelo led Hiroki and his team to a part of New York’s sewer system that was once a subway station. “So you dudes are trying to save all the universes by stopping a guy that has some magic book that makes what he writes come true?” asked Michaelangelo.

“That’s the general gist of it, Michaelangelo,” replied Hiroki. “We need to find a woman that calls herself Order.”

“Erm, this Order woman,” interjected Donatello, “is she green and usually carries a crystal sphere?”

“That’s the one!” confirmed Jazz. “Dude, where is she?” The Turtles winced.

“In the hands of Oroku Saki and Oroku Kumiko,” replied Leonardo. “The Shredder and Big Mama Joro.”

“Okay, I have to ask, since Yōkai are a thing in this universe,” said Nightbird, “is Big Mama Joro a Jorōgumo?”

“Yes,” said Leonardo.

“Just to make sure I got my Japanese mythology right,” said Shockwave, “Jorōgumo is a shape-shifter that can turn from a beautiful woman to a giant spider that targets men that have no control over their lust, correct?”

“Bingo!” said Michaelangelo.

“…Well,” muttered Shockwave.

“Now, I have a question for you boys,” said Hiroki, “where are you taking us?”

“To our home,” replied Leonardo. “We need Master Splinter’s insight into all this.”

“Are you sure that’s a wise idea? Introducing Splinter to all of us?”

“We’re not introducing all of you,” replied Donatello, “just you, Hishikawa-san.”

“…Fair point,” conceded Hiroki. They entered the Lair and Leo pointed out a set of Japanese sliding doors.

“There’s the dojo,” he said. “Master Splinter’s usually in there either practicing or meditating.” Hiroki nodded.

---

A man-sized rat in Japanese clothes was kneeling in front of a makeshift altar with a photo of a young Japanese couple in traditional clothing and holding a baby in cloth. Incense was burning and the rat’s eyes were closed as he breathed slowly. His ears twitched as he heard a foot on the bamboo flooring. “…You hesitate to disturb me,” said the rat.

“This…seems too important,” replied Hiroki’s voice. “I am Hishikawa Hiroki. I presume you are Master Splinter?”

“That is what my sons have nicknamed me, yes,” replied the rat. “Though, if you wish for my original name…I am Hamato Yoshi.”

“A pleasure, Hamato-san,” said Hiroki as he bowed.

“Please, Hishikawa-san, sit,” directed Splinter. Hiroki knelt next to Splinter. “I sense there’s another issue?”

“Well, I’m afraid of rats, but a talking rat manages to calm down my fear,” admitted Hiroki.

“Not that,” said Splinter.

“…Yes, I’m dodging the question here. I came from another universe.” Splinter sighed as his ears flattened in annoyance and his eyes opened to reveal brown, human eyes instead of a rat’s usual black orbs. “I can understand your frustrations, given what your sons told me and my team about the renegade Utroms under Ch’Rell’s command, but this goes beyond what the ‘Demon’ Shredder had planned. A person is using a book called the Tome-.” Splinter gave Hiroki his full attention.

“THE Tome?” he asked. “How did he get that? The Utrom Queen assured me and my family that such a task was impossible.”

“This person tricked the guardians of the Tome into serving him and now he’s collecting the Sources of the Apocalypse and Flourishment as well as three powerful first-place prizes from a tournament known as the 3V2R. He plans on combining them with the Tome to literally rewrite reality into his image. We have the Apocalypse and four of the five Flourishment Sources secured and we came here to retrieve the last one.”

“Order.”

“Exactly, Hamato-san,” said Hiroki. “Your sons said that Order is in the tender mercies of the Shredder.”

“She is, sadly,” replied Splinter. “I will do what I can to assist you and your team.”

“…Just like that?” asked Hiroki.

“Surprised?”

“A little, yeah. I thought you’d want to test me or something.”

“Even if I did, you have already passed it. See, I overheard my sons talking outside the Lair and they intended to introduce me to yourself and your team slowly. I doubt you have anything devious on your mind. If you crept in here, I’d have been in a better position to do something about it.” Splinter could hear the gulp.

---

The team met in the garage, given the size of the Transformers. As they planned, Tom seemed distracted by something. “TOM!” called Hiroki. Tom snapped out of it.

“Yes, Hiroki?!” he said.

“I was asking what you thought of the plan to get Order out of the Shredder’s private palace,” said Hiroki, “but you seem distracted.”

“…Sorry, Hiroki,” sighed Tom. “It’s just…in most universes centered around the Turtles, they’re supposed to number four. …Where’s Raphael?” The Turtles winced.

“Dudes…you probably wanna stay sitting,” said Michaelangelo.

“It started like this…” began Leonardo.

Chapter 70: Brotherly Squabbles

A few months ago, T-M-N-T time-scale, there WERE four brothers living in the Lair: Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael, and Michaelangelo. It was one of the rare moments where the four Turtles had the Lair all to themselves. Michaelangelo was drawing a comic, Donatello was upgrading a robot named Metalhead, and Leonardo was spotting Raphael as he was doing some bench-pressing with New York City manholes as weights. “Hey, Raph,” said Leonardo.

“What?” grunted Raphael.

“What’s a barista’s favorite exercise?” asked Leonardo.

“…If the answer’s French Press, do NOT tell Kappa Joe that!” warned Raphael. “You know he’s still trying to get over his breakup with his barista boyfriend.”

“Dude, why do you think I’m telling YOU that joke? I don’t wanna put up with a moody Kappa Joe!”

“…Probably a good thing, because it’s sad that I have to-.” The alarms then started blaring. Leonardo helped Raphael return the weight bar back to its rest position.

“Donnie?” asked Leonardo as they and Michaelangelo approached their brother as he sat down at the computer.

“Looks like we got an intruder here,” replied Donatello.

“What?! Where?!” asked Raphael.

“I can’t tell. It’s concealed.”

“Dude, another ninja?!” gulped Michaelangelo.

“Wait, something’s going-!” Donatello’s computer blacked out. “No! NO! Our computer systems! They’re offline!”

“Let’s get out of here!” said Leonardo. “I don’t want to stay here without those emergency protocols you cooked up! Mikey, get the door!” Michaelangelo nodded and put his hands on the door and…tried to open it.

“…Um, dudes!” he called. “I think there’s a problem in the ol’ escape plan!”

“Please do not tell me you’re pushing on it,” groaned Raphael.

“Guys, the door won’t open!” Michaelangelo WAS pulling on it. “And it’s unlocked!” Raphael tried the door, but to no avail.

“…Donnie, pool! I’m the cue-ball!” he called.

“Got it!” replied Donatello. Raphael retreated into his shell and red lightning spouted from his shell holes. Donatello then twirled his bo as purple lightning sparked from both ends. He then jabbed one end into Raphael’s shell and sent him flying across the floor like a pool ball. Raphael then struck the door and created an explosion…then was sent flying back to his brothers, crashing into them all. The smoke cleared and the door was unscathed.

“…Crap!” swore Leonardo as he and his brothers picked themselves up. “The protection spells Kappa Joe set up!”

“Dang it! I forgot!” complained Raphael.

“It was a good shot anyways,” said Leonardo.

“Then we’ll get an axe and chop it down,” suggested Michaelangelo.

“Won’t work,” replied Leonardo. “The spell works on normal attacks too.” He then snapped his fingers. “Donnie! The upgrade you and Mortu made to the T-Phones! You said that if you hit the button three times, it will open an emergency portal!”

“Unfortunately,” reported Donatello with a wince on his face, “the exit point of that portal leads to my lab. It won’t help our current situation.”

“Well, then we try and call our friends!” suggested Raphael.

“Not possible,” replied Leonardo. “The computer’s systems are tied to our T-Phones’ actual phone functions. Without it, we can’t call anyone.”

“Dudes, let me see if I’m reading the situation right,” said Michaelangelo. “We’re stuck in the Lair, we’ve got no way of booking it outta here, no way of calling for help, and there’s some…THING in here with us!”

“Yeah, that about sums it up,” confirmed Leonardo. He then drew his katanas. “Arm yourselves, guys.”

---

A few hours later, Leonardo checked in with his brothers. “Any luck?” he asked Donatello. The poor tech Turtle ran his three-fingered hand down his face as he set down what he was working on.

“Unfortunately, no,” he said. “It’s not a question of if it’s possible for me to link several communications devices together. I can do that in my sleep. But I keep running into the same problem; there just isn’t enough power to reach out to our friends and family.”

“And that’s assuming that whatever’s happening isn’t blocking the communications channels,” sighed Leonardo. “After all, April helped you in making half the tech here, whatever backdoor she made should have alerted her about all this going down.”

“That’s my theory too,” said Donatello.

“How’s things going in getting the protection spells down on your end, Leo?” asked Michaelangelo. “I’m hitting a wall here.”

“Sadly, you and I likely have the same problem,” replied Leonardo. “We only know how to cast it, but not how to take it down.”

“I tried taking the hinges off,” said Raphael. “Thought we needed to think about a simple solution, but no dice. The screws wouldn’t budge. I think I stripped them too.”

“It was an idea worth trying, Raph,” soothed Leonardo. He looked back at Donatello. “What about the main computer?” he asked. “Didn’t you say you had something to bring it back online?”

“I tried for two hours before giving up on it,” answered Donatello. “The main relays are just too badly damaged to bypass.”

“Yeah, I bet you’re working REAL hard on fixing it,” muttered Raphael. “I mean, you’ve been a big help so far.”

“…And that means what, pray tell?” asked Donatello.

“Oh, nothing,” grunted Raphael. “But I ain’t the tech boy and I never really learned much about Leo and Mikey’s mystic mojo, so I had a lotta time to stand around and think for a while! I just find it funny that the guy that’s supposed to have a way with machines seems pretty crappy at his job, hobby, whatever!”

“Kindly elaborate on that statement!” snapped Donatello.

“You were the one that told Leo to go on a wild goose chase when his mystic power went haywire despite Pops saying that’s a bad idea! You started working on a weapon for him, but you never got it to work right! And it was your crappy communicator that went kaput when we needed to call him! For someone who’s supposed to be a scientific teen prodigy, you don’t do much around here but screw up!”

“There’s always a margin for error in science, you musclebound meathead!”

“Not to mention that, ever since Utrom Shredder was found guilty and exiled to the coldest parts of space, YOU haven’t had any incentive to help us anymore!”

“Raph,” interjected Leonardo, “Donnie’s had a close eye on him since Ch’Rell was finally brought to justice. And even then, we still have Bishop to help should Donnie go crazy again.”

“Yeah, Bishop was watching him,” replied Raphael, “until all our systems got switched off! He’s been alone in the Lair lots of times! He could have screwed around with the circuits at any time!” Raphael then got an idea. “…Assuming, of course…” he then drew his sai, “he’s who he says he is, at least mentally!”

“What the hell are you talking about?!” protested Donatello.

“It happened with the idiot last year!” replied Raphael as he pointed his thumb at Michaelangelo. “Cyber-Shredder possessed him and it wasn’t that doofus at the controls!”

“…I’m not an idiot!” hissed Michaelangelo.

“Maybe Saki was right and Cyber-Shredder DIDN’T die in the idiot!” continued Raphael as he got into a combat stance. “Maybe he just jumped ship!”

“I’M NOT AN IDIOT!” shouted Michaelangelo.

“Raph, stop!” protested Leonardo. “That doesn’t make any sense!”

“I am NOT an idiot, Raphael!” snarled Michaelangelo. “And you’re not half as smart as you think you are!”

“He’s right!” agreed Donatello. “For someone who throws around words like ‘idiot’, YOU haven’t been particularly helpful to the cause! All you do is wave your sai around!” He then recalled something. “…In fact, when this all started, those salad tongs were the first thing you went for instead of a key!”

“SALAD TONGS?!” roared Raphael.

“WILL ALL OF YOU COOL IT?!” shouted Leonardo.

“You gonna listen to Donnie?!” protested Raphael. “He could be tricking us! He could be Cyber-Shredder! He could be a shape-shifter mutant under his control!”

“Dudes, Cyber-Shredder is dead! He’s, like, FRIED!” insisted Michaelangelo.

“Oh yeah?!” growled Raphael. “And you’d be the expert, wouldn’t you?! You know, maybe Cyber-Shredder DIDN’T jump ship! Maybe we should be looking at the guy who WAS possessed last year and almost killed us all!”

“You leave the Lair all the time to go on ‘patrol’ with the Mad Dogz!” snapped Michaelangelo. “And, yeah, I bet street gangs are real popular since NINJAS still got like six decades on them!”

“Do you even listen to the crap coming out of your beak?!”

“Better than the crap coming out of YOUR beak, Raphael!” Michaelangelo then got into his own combat stance with a nunchaku in his hands. “Assuming that’s who YOU are!”

“This isn’t getting us anywhere!” snapped Leonardo. “We have to work toge-!”

“AND YOU!” shouted Raphael as he pointed at Leonardo. “You left us alone for three months with that psycho, Slash, and he almost killed us! Did you even think about switching off his combat program?!”

“There WAS a way to make him docile!” snapped Leonardo. “You could have turned him off at any time!”

“Yeah, right! …Or maybe YOU’RE not who you say you are!”

“What kind of weed are you smoking?!”

“The remote for Slash’s cybernetics vanished after you got back!”

“An intruder got inside and took it! Master Splinter didn’t feel anything that night and Metalhead never identified who it was! Even then, Slash wasn’t switched on in the Lair!”

“Yeah, somebody got in! But you’ll recall that the intruder alarms didn’t start blaring when he got in! Maybe somebody LET him in!”

“I should be accusing all the rest of you!” Leonardo was addressing everyone now. “After all, I was gone for three months, any one of you could have let that intruder in here!”

“And that’s assuming you came back at all!” snarled Raphael.

“WHAT?!” protested Leonardo.

“We couldn’t contact Leonardo during those three months! Maybe he never made it home! Maybe you’re something else entirely!”

“And yet, YOU’RE the one flinging accusations against everyone else left, right, and center, Raphael! Michaelangelo’s right! You DO leave the Lair for days at a time without a word of explanation!”

“And YOU’RE the one trying to pit us all against each other!” interjected Donatello.

“But he DOES have a point, Donatello!” snapped Leonardo. “YOU have been remarkably unhelpful! You know, maybe I should outsource the science support!” By then, it was a four-way shouting match between the Turtles.

Chapter 71: Splitting Up

After the shouting match, the Turtles split up. Raphael stood by the home gym, poised to spring. Donatello was working on the T-Phones alone. Michaelangelo was trying to meditate, but the fight was still fresh on his mind. Leonardo was in a dark corner for a while. He then stepped out after a while. “…Guys, we gotta talk,” he said.

“Whoever you are,” snarled Raphael, “there ain’t nothing left TO talk about!”

“I want to apologize,” said Leonardo. “You’re all free to not trust me. After everything that’s happened, that’s more than fair. Right now, I know that I AM who I say I am. And I have to trust that you’re all who you say you are. This thing doesn’t wanna show itself. It wants to hide and make us want to kill one another. If it IS hiding, that suggests that it’s vulnerable out in the open. If we fight and kill each other, then it won’t have any enemies left and would be celebrating its victory.”

“Even if you ARE Leonardo,” growled Raphael, “it doesn’t change the fact that we’re still stuck here and the dope with the oversized stick still hasn’t figured out a way to get us outta here!”

“Bite me, Raphael!” snapped Donatello.

“And,” continued Raphael, “it don’t change all the things YOU did by leaving us with Slash!”

“It WAS a mistake,” said Leonardo. “I’m sorry. I should have-.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, you should have! I’m hearing a lotta that woulda-coulda-shoulda crap, but not a lotta what you DID!”

“Damn it, Raphael! I’m trying to get us-!”

“Oh, you’re trying to-!” At that point, Leonardo and Raphael got into another shouting match.

“Stupid intellectual dwarves!” grunted Donatello to himself. “Don’t know why I bother with them!” Michaelangelo simply gave them a sour expression since his meditation was going nowhere…then he saw a shadowy figure. Donatello then looked at Michaelangelo. “Look at him!” he continued to himself. “All the intellect of a-!” He then saw the shadowy figure. He then noticed that Michaelangelo was trying to get his attention. Donatello then pointed at the shadowy figure while maintaining eye contact with Michaelangelo.

“Uh, guys?!” Michaelangelo called to the still shouting Leonardo and Raphael. No dice. The two were still wrapped up in their shouting match. Donatello then pointed at a small, black ball on his belt, then pointed at Michaelangelo. Michaelangelo nodded and reached for his own. The two quiet Turtles then moved their hands to their weapons. Michaelangelo counted down from three with his fingers, then threw the ball at the ground, creating a smoke screen. He then appeared at the figure’s side and swung his nunchaku while Donatello swung his bo. The figure grabbed both weapons and threw the two Turtles into the wall at high speeds! Leonardo and Raphael stopped arguing when they heard what happened. Raphael then saw the figure.

“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!” he shouted as he charged at the figure, drawing his sai. Leonardo drew his katanas and the two Turtles attacked, but the figure threw them into each other, making them drop their weapons. A katana and a sai landed near Leonardo.

“MIKEY, CATCH!” he shouted as he threw the weapons at Michaelangelo. Michaelangelo caught the weapons and stuck the sai into the figure’s chest. The figure roared an electronic roar.

“YEAH, SCREW YOU TOO!” replied Michaelangelo as he swung the katana through the figure’s neck, decapitating it and dispelling the shadow. The Turtles could now see that it was a humanoid machine.

“…The hell IS that thing?!” spluttered Leonardo. Donatello picked up the head.

“It looks like an Utrom-droid,” he said.

“Then where’s the brainy-toy surprise that’s supposed to pop out?” asked Raphael.

“Um, Donnie, should the eyes be flashing now?” asked Michaelangelo. The eyes of the machine were blinking.

“So, are we done fighting?” asked a voice through the machine.

“SHREDDER!!” snarled Leonardo.

“But, why?!” asked Donatello.

“Because your master didn’t teach you a lesson he taught me all those years ago,” replied the Shredder.

“What lesson?!” growled Raphael.

“That brotherhood is fragile in the heat of conflict. I had my technical staff alter this Utrom-droid to create an illusion that would stir up conflict in all of you and simply let you try and destroy each other. Since you’re still alive, I can see that they failed in that regard. No matter. They still achieved my aims. Now you understand what I learned when your master killed Oroku Nagi all those years ago. Brotherhood is nothing. It is weak in the pursuit of power. …I’ll see you again when you’ve mastered that lesson.” The eyes switched off. It was then that they heard a banging on the door.

“MY SONS!” called Splinter’s voice.

“SENSEI!” called Leonardo. He ran to the door and pulled it open to let in Splinter and their human friends! The Turtles goggled.

“…Dudes, we couldn’t open that thing, right?” asked Michaelangelo.

---

After a few explanations, Raphael was sitting alone in his room, feeling ashamed of himself. He heard a knock on the door. “Raphael?” asked Splinter.

“…Come in,” mumbled Raphael. Splinter entered the room.

“You missed the meeting, my son,” he said.

“…I didn’t think it was a good idea for me to be there right now. …Did Donnie and April figure out what happened?”

“They couldn’t find anything wrong. Donatello believes that everything was most likely working as it should be and the four of you couldn’t hear anything over your own yelling.”

“…Great.” Splinter sensed something else in Raphael’s emotional state.

“…Raphael, this is probably a stupid question, but are you all right?”

“No, Pops, I ain’t,” muttered Raphael. “Is Leo near here?”

“Right here, Raph,” replied Leo as he stepped into the room.

“…Leo, it don’t matter if it came from the Shredder’s toy,” muttered Raphael. “All those things I said, they were real. I WAS that angry about Slash. …I was ready to put a sai in your eye.”

“But you didn’t. That’s the important thing.”

“No, the fact that I was even thinking about that about my own brother is the point! I…” Raphael sighed. “I-I need to get away from here. I need some time to think. The Mad Dogz are working a case and offered me a slot in their team.”

“…Will you be home in time for Mutation Day?” asked Splinter.

“…I wouldn’t hold my breath about it, Pops.”

“…Very well, my son.” Splinter put a reassuring hand on Raphael’s shoulder.

“Raph,” said Leonardo, “for what it’s worth, I AM sorry about Slash. Last month, I said you guys were my greatest strength. That opinion hasn’t changed.” There wasn’t much to say now. After a few seconds, Leonardo and Splinter left Raph so he could pack.

Chapter 72: Tales of the Past

Hiroki and his team were stunned at what happened. “That’s…that’s just…wow!” muttered Hiroki.

“We’re…we’re sorry you had to go through that,” said Endea.

“…We’re gonna need Raph for this one,” muttered Jazz.

“He’s not in the right state of mind for that,” argued War.

“Oh, I think he is,” replied Jazz. “He just doesn’t know it yet. Donnie, can you call one of the Mad Dogz to see where Raph is?”

“Sure, I can do that,” answered Donatello. “But…what do you have in mind?”

“Let’s just say, he’s a bit like my best friend from when we first landed on Mobius.”

---

Jazz got the coordinates and temporarily changed his alt-mode to a coupe-styled Porsche 718 Cayman. He then changed his holo-form to a human of African ancestry with dreadlocks and a blue visor. Tom arched an eyebrow. “…Erm, Jazz,” he said, “this is 21^st Century New York City. The cops aren’t exactly nice to black dudes, especially ones that drive nice cars. Their first thought will be ‘That black dude stole it! Arrest him!’”

“That’s why Donnie’s gonna be guiding me away from those guys,” said Jazz. “Donnie, sync your T-Phone with my comms on my mark.”

“Got it,” replied Donatello.

“And…Mark!” The communications devices synced. “All right. Let’s go!” Jazz’s holoform hopped inside behind the wheel and he took off. Donnie guided him away from the police officers on patrol all the way to an apartment building in the rough part of Brooklyn. He stepped out and made his way to the apartment Raph would be in. Once he arrived, he knocked on the door.

“What do you want?!” called a voice.

“Just here to conduct Hamato Clan business,” replied Jazz. A young human in street hockey gear opened the door.

“…You must be new,” he said. “No one in the entire state’s heard of the Hamato Clan.”

“Combined interests,” replied Jazz. “May I come in. Mister…?”

“Casey Jones, and sure.” Casey let Jazz in. The other guys in the apartment, Raphael, a young woman with her hair dyed neon red, and a Japanese woman in ninja-gear about Raphael’s age all stared at Casey in disbelief.

“Dude, what the hell?!” protested Raphael.

“Casey,” said the ninja woman, “we’re supposed to be undercover!”

“You can’t just let any old guy in-!” snapped the woman with neon red hair.

“Guys, I know what this looks like,” interrupted Jazz, “but I’m here on Hamato Clan business.”

“Are you, indeed?” asked the ninja woman.

“…Wait, are you some Human Jazz cosplayer?” asked the woman with neon-red hair.

“…Come outside and I’ll show you all something more,” replied Jazz.

---

After a bit of convincing, Jazz pulled up in an alley with Raphael and the Mad Dogz watching. “You guys ready?” asked Jazz.

“Just do it,” grunted Raphael. Jazz shrugged, then his holo-form vanished and he transformed to robot mode. “…Y…You’re actually one of those robots from one of those TV shows Leo watches!” said Raphael, his eyes wide.

“Is your name really Jazz?” asked the woman with neon-red hair.

“Sure am, little lady!” replied Jazz. “So, Raph and Casey, I know them. But what about you two?”

“You can call me either Karai or Hamato Miwa,” replied the ninja woman.

“…You’re that little girl in the photo on Splinter’s altar,” realized Jazz.

“I was taken from him as a baby,” replied Karai. “Taken by Oroku Saki himself. Let’s just say time travel revealed the truth to me and I’ve been looking for ways to shut Saki down. April’s been a big help.”

“That’s me,” said the woman with the neon-red hair.

“Well, I’m here because me and my team kinda roped Raph’s brothers into a case,” said Jazz. “We’re looking for a lady called Order and Splinter said that she’s currently the Shredder’s prisoner.”

“It seems we’re working the same case,” said Karai. “That settles it. We have to band together and-!”

“Ixnay!” hissed Raphael. “That’s…look, I already told you how tense the situation is with my brothers.”

“From what they told me and my team,” replied Jazz, “the situation is only tense because you’re not back with them.”

“No, the situation is tense,” argued Raphael, “because I was ready to kill Leo because I was so angry about what he did a while ago!”

“I think you’re misreading the whole thing,” remarked Jazz. “They’ve already forgiven you, from what I’ve heard. …And from what I’m seeing, you haven’t forgiven yourself.”

“What are you, a ninja master like my dad?!”

“Well, a Cyber-ninja Grandmaster, yes, but not one as experienced as your dad. But even then, I’m seeing parallels between you and my best friend, Optimus Prime.” Raphael saw where this was going and wasn’t interested in a story.

“Hey, did I just see a mugger-?” April grabbed Raphael’s shell.

“Sit your shelled butt down, Raph,” she said. “I wanna hear this.” Raphael grumbled and sat down.

“This took place on the planet of Mobius, once known as Earth,” began Jazz. “After us Autobots got settled in, Optimus got a little cuckoo in the head with power. The Matrix of Leadership bricked itself to him and he reverted back to his pre-Prime form, Orion Pax. In a move that still baffles me to this day, he went on a solo-journey around the world to try and fix it, but a witch (yes, magic’s a thing on Mobius) gave him a kick in the pants, saying that he was starting to abuse that power. In the meantime, he left a holographic clone of himself, but the clone got worse, so we had to stage a mutiny against it. Given that the hologram was made of lights and forcefields, we were put on the backfoot, but Optimus managed to come back and shut it down…through a YuGiOh duel.”

“You’re joking,” grunted Raphael.

“I’m not! And it was as convoluted as any YuGiOh duel can get! …But even so, Optimus felt guilty about the whole thing, leaving us with a psycho version of himself. But, over time, he forgave himself.”

“Forgave himself? Even if that thing wasn’t really him, it was based on him, wasn’t it?! How could he forgive himself from that?!”

“It wasn’t an easy path for him, I’ll be the first to admit. But, like you said, it WASN’T him. And, if I heard the story right about you and your brothers, it was the Shredder that made you lose control to a degree.”

“To a degree?! I was gonna kill Leo!”

“And yet I saw him alive and well, so my point still stands.”

“Besides, you heard how much of a monster I am!”

“…Monster or merely a teenager that’s trying to settle his head?”

“Raph, I gotta agree with Jazz here,” interjected April. “You said that you didn’t want to pose a danger to your brothers, right?”

“Right,” replied Raphael.

“I heard the same thing,” said Jazz. “But they want you back. You wanna know why I stuck with Optimus?”

“…Why?”

“Because, deep down, I know he can rely on me to not let him turn evil. He said so himself when he became Optimus Prime again. I will bet you any money your family will do the same.”

“Raphael,” said Karai, “Jazz would have won that bet. Take it from me, I wouldn’t let you turn evil and neither will our brothers.”

“That goes for me,” said Casey.

“And me,” agreed April. Raphael said nothing, then he wiped his eyes.

“…You softies!” he grunted, trying to keep up the tough guy act. “Making me cry like that! Come on! This case is too big for us! Let’s get to the lair!”

Chapter 73: The Foot's Unraveling

“Where is he?!” grumbled Shockwave.

“Relax, Shockwave,” soothed Nightbird. “This is New York City on a Friday night. He’s bound to be caught up in traffic.”

“If he’s pulled over-!”

“Then he just transforms and spooks whatever bigoted cop decides that he’s the next black guy to be ticketed for driving while black.” That was when they heard an engine and saw Jazz travelling down the tracks. He stopped and let his passengers off.

“Have you encountered law enforcement on your return?” asked Shockwave.

“Well, yeah,” replied Jazz, “but that was because I sped. The officer was actually a friendly guy that seemed to know the Mad Dogz and the Turtles, so I only got a warning.”

“So he was just doing his job properly,” said Karai. “Now, I must go. Saki will want to know how my mission went.”

“Stay safe, will you?” remarked Raphael.

“As safe as I can be among the Foot Clan,” replied Karai. She headed out of the sewers.

“Jazz told me he and his boys made peace with you guys,” Raphael said to Shockwave.

“Our factions did, yes,” replied Shockwave, “but there’s still the occasional skirmish between Autobot and Decepticon.”

“Still, that’s not why we’re here,” remarked Nightbird. “Raphael, your family’s inside the living room.” Raphael gulped.

---

“His estate’s out in the country?” Hiroki asked the Turtles and Splinter.

“His TCRI funds are to blame for that,” replied Donatello.

“These are just reconstructions of what Karai told us,” said Leonardo.

“They’re really detailed,” remarked Hiroki.

“That’s where I came in!” chimed in Michaelangelo.

“Michaelangelo is probably the most artistic out of all my children,” Splinter said with pride.

“Funny how we were ALL named after Renaissance artists,” said a voice, “and Mikey’s the only one that does any art.” Everyone whirled around to see…

“RAPHAEL!” said Splinter excitedly.

“RAPH!” cheered Michaelangelo.

“Dude, you snuck up on all of us!” said Leonardo.

“When did you get here?!” asked Donatello.

“…About a minute ago,” replied Raphael.

“Well, dude, what are you standing in the doorway for?!” asked Leonardo. “We’re gonna need you on this! The four of us, together again!”

“Yeah, man!” agreed Michaelangelo. “You know how empty the Lair was without you?!”

“Michaelangelo speaks the truth, Raphael,” said Splinter. “The Lair…and our hearts felt empty without you.”

“…Guys, Pops, I screwed up by thinking I was too dangerous for you,” said Raphael. “I guess I didn’t trust that you wouldn’t let me go that far. …If you’ll let me, I’d like to come back and work on that with you.”

“Of course, my son,” replied Splinter. “This is your home and we are your family. As long as you make sure none of us turn to the path of the Shredder, we will do the same for you.”

“Turtle power?” asked Leonardo as he, Donatello, and Michaelangelo held their fists out for a fist-bump.

“…Turtle power!” replied Raphael as he fist-bumped his brothers. “All right, here’s what Karai managed to get from Shred-head…”

---

Saki and Tormo met in the Oroku estate. It was styled to look like a traditional Japanese Lord’s home. “Looks almost like a First Age Kitsune dwelling,” remarked Tormo.

“You have kitsunes in the Realms?” asked Saki.

“Yep. From one tailed to the most powerful nine tailed. My employer’s greatest enemy has nine-tail Kitsune blood in her veins.” That was when something fell from the ceiling. Saki and Tormo looked at the object and…Tormo went pale. “…That’s a man’s head…” he gulped. Saki picked up the head and examined it, then groaned.

“…KARAI!” he barked.

“You mean Miwa,” replied Karai’s voice. Saki shut his eyes and breathed in.

“…So it WAS you and the Turtles that I saw all those years ago when I took you in as a baby,” he said.

“You kidnapped me from my father!” snarled Karai. “And all because Tang Shen chose him! You chose attachment over a proper relationship!”

“And you chose poorly after learning the truth.”

“Well, trying to keep someone like Order locked up was a mistake!”

“That’s a man’s…wait, locked up?” said Tormo.

“I did say she was in my possession, did I not?” asked Saki.

“She won’t be for long!” challenged Karai.

“I would prefer it if you stayed away from Order’s cell,” hissed Saki.

“No, this has gone on long enough!” replied Karai. “This deal of yours MUST fall through!”

“You won’t get past the guards!”

“We’ll see!” Saki and Tormo heard footsteps on the roof. Saki then pulled out a communicator. He selected a channel that said “Miyoko”.

“Okaa-san!” he said into the communicator. “Karai is not to rescue Order! She is a traitor to the Foot Clan!”

---

Karai dispatched all that stood in her way between her and Order. The only one she was rightfully scared of was Saki’s mother, Oroku Miyoko. Why? It’s rare for a ninja to reach old age and Miyoko was in her mid-70’s. Karai approached a cell with a green woman in a green dress. Her eyes were glowing green. “I have the distinct feeling,” muttered Karai, “you need to be free before whatever will happen happens.” She then heard a whistling noise and rolled out of the way before throwing a kunai in the direction of the one thrown at her. It struck the beam running across the ceiling and broke, bringing the assassin to the floor. The assassin picked herself up and darted to the shadows. “…You know this has gone too far!” Karai insisted to the assassin.

“You mean you betraying your father, Karai?” hissed an old woman’s voice.

“Please, listen to me!” urged Karai. “That woman is quite literally power incarnate! Keeping her contained may lead to catastrophic results! No one would succeed, not even the Foot!”

“I’ve spent too long fulfilling the Foot Clan’s goals! We WILL control this entire planet!”

“…You’re that dead-set, then? …I’m sorry the conversation has to end this way.” Karai leapt onto the beam and charged at her assassin, Oroku Miyoko! The two dueled for a while, using every trick they learned. …Unfortunately, Miyoko learned more tricks than Karai. She managed to bring Karai to the floor hard!

“You fought as well as an Oroku, I’ll give you that,” said Miyoko, “but you made a terrible decision in throwing in your lot with that rat!”

“At least, unlike you,” said Karai, “Hamato Yoshi still has his humanity!”

“What you incorrectly call humanity, I call weakness!” Miyoko readied a knife…then a sai hooked around her arm and its owner threw her aside.

“I dunno,” grunted the sai owner. “Pops’ teachings helped me become stronger.”

“Raphael!” gasped Karai. Raphael helped his half-sister up.

“Listen, we ain’t got much time!” warned Raphael. “Pops is leading the charge here with the rest of our brothers, the Mad Dogz, and Jazz and his team! But Shred-head’s new business partners have the sword and are on their way here! We gotta free Order!”

“That might be difficult. Look at her.” Karai pointed out Order.

“…Hoo boy, this needs a delicate touch and me and my brothers do NOT do delicate.”

“Hey, what’s the hold up, Raaaaaaa…” War had arrived and trailed off when she saw Order’s state.

“War,” wheezed Pestilence when she arrived, “why did yooooOH NUTS!”

Chapter 74: Bringing Order to Order

“…Raphael,” asked Karai as she and Raphael restrained Miyoko, “who are they?”

“War and Pestilence,” replied Raphael. “Yes, from the Horsemen of the Apocalypse. They’re Order’s sisters.”

“…Okay.” Karai seemed to take it in stride.

“Now, War, Pestilence,” Raphael said to the two Apocalypse Horsemen, “explanations?”

“Primordial forces like us,” said War, “cannot be contained without consequences. Once there’s just that little chance of freedom after prolonged imprisonment, the results can be catastrophic and world-ending.”

“If I were freed after being contained,” explained Pestilence, “there would be a plague that would wipe out at least 85% of a planet. War, well, World War III wouldn’t even come close to the devastation that would be wrought on a planet. In Order’s case, everyone would turn to stone.”

“So how do we free her without her going Medusa on us?” asked Raphael.

“Well, thankfully, a Horseman of Flourishment or of the Apocalypse can do that,” said War.

“You just stay out of the way,” warned Pestilence.

“Come on, Raphael Nii-san,” said Karai. “Let’s move Miyoko out of the way.”

“Getting casual, huh?” snarked Raphael as he helped Karai with moving Miyoko away from the door. Once they were clear, War and Pestilence opened the door and had to push their way through the energy Order was putting out.

“ORDER!” called War over the noise. “ORDER, IT’S US! WAR AND PESTILENCE! WE’RE HERE TO GET YOU OUT!”

“ORDER, CHANNEL YOUR ENERGY INTO US!” shouted Pestilence. “THIS PLANET ISN’T READY TO BE PETRIFIED!” The two Horsemen then each grabbed their sister’s hand and drew Order’s energy wave into their bodies. The process was painful, according to their expressions. After a good long while, Order’s eyes started to dim. A little while longer, they were back to normal…as normal as a primordial being’s eyes could be. She collapsed into War and Pestilence.

“Take it easy, sister,” soothed War. “You’re safe now.” Order then slowly looked up.

“…Still wearing that damaged armor, I see,” chuckled Order. War smiled.

“There’s the Order I remember!” she said. She looked outside the cell. “It’s safe!” she said to Raphael and Karai. The two ninjas then cautiously went into the cell. “Raphael, Karai, meet Order.”

“Order and I technically already met,” said Karai.

“So I DID hear you promise to get me out of here,” remarked Order. “Well, it’s a good thing you didn’t do that on your own or it would have been disastrous.”

“Yeah, a Karai statue wouldn’t be good on anyone’s lawn,” snarked Raphael.

“Why are you two here, though?” Order asked her sisters.

“Someone is after your Source,” replied Pestilence. “That person has the Tome!”

“What?! Then I must go home immediately!”

“What about your Source?” asked War. Order then pulled a Crystal Sphere in her colors out from her skirts.

“I always keep it with me,” she explained. “Subspace pockets and all that.”

“What about our friends?” asked Raphael.

“Friends?” asked Order.

“We have a team holding off the Shredder’s forces, but the Tome-user’s forces are coming with Tengu no ken!” explained War.

“…All right, so we beat the Shredder, beat the Tome-user’s forces, party a bit, THEN we go home? That’s the plan?” asked Order.

“That’s the general plan, yes,” replied Pestilence.

“Excellent! Let’s go help it unfold that way!”

---

Oroku Saki had donned his armor, becoming the Shredder, and was engaged in a duel with Splinter. “It’s bad enough that your family steals my daughter away by poisoning her mind against me, now you would invade my home?!” roared the Shredder.

“You stole her from me first, Saki!” replied Splinter. “She made her own choices when she learned the truth!”

“You and I both know that the truth is malleable!” The Shredder delivered punches and kicks worthy of a master, but so did Splinter. He also incorporated some rat fighting behaviors such as biting. …Not his favorite maneuver, but needs must.

---

Hiroki, meanwhile, was in his own armor as Kamen Rider Sengoku and trying to grab Tormo. “WATCH OUT WITH THAT TOE-STABBER!!” yelped Tormo as Sengoku swung his sword.

“What are you, Shemp Howard?!” retorted Sengoku. “Well, if we’re gonna be quoting various franchises!” Sengoku then swapped in an ID tag.

“Hanzo Hasashi Steel!” announced his belt. The wardrobe then attached armor pieces that evoked Scorpion from Mortal Kombat. He then fired a rope spear into the goblin’s shoulder.

“GET OVER HERE!” he shouted as he yanked Tormo towards him, pulling the rope spear out in the process. He then decked Tormo right in his nose! Tormo clutched his shoulder with one hand and held his bleeding nose in the other.

“Now I’m mad!” hissed the Goblin. He then drew a wand. “DRASKALDA!” He fired fists made of fire from his wand and pummeled Sengoku with them.

“What kind of nonsense was that?!” yelped Sengoku.

“It’s a special magic language!” retorted Tormo. Just then, Nightbird called up Sengoku.

“Sengoku, we have a problem!” she said. “The Terrorcons are returning to the estate! They have the sword!”

“Because, of COURSE, it’s never easy!” complained Sengoku. “Hold them off as best you can! We’ll aid you when we finish things!”

“You might want to hurry, because-!” The call cut out.

“Nightbird?! NIGHTBIRD?!” Nightbird then ended up crashing through the ceiling, dented and battle-scarred. Rodimus Unicronus then landed near her.

“Well, well, well, Megsy’s little wifey!” cackled the Terrorcon.

“His partner in every way!” hissed Nightbird as she dueled him. The duel then knocked something out of his hand. It looked like a tachi with some sort of brain-like creature with tentacles, two eyes, and a mouth at the end of the handle. Two tentacles wrapped around the entire handle and there were strange symbols that were NOT Japanese human in origin. The Shredder saw the object and goggled.

“…Tengu no Ken!” he whispered. Sengoku and Tormo goggled.

“…That’s what-?!” gulped Sengoku.

“IDIOT!” Tormo shouted at Rodimus Unicronus. “WE DON’T HAVE ORDER YET!”

“Ah, you’re out of order!” came Raphael’s voice. He, Order, War, Pestilence, and Karai arrived.

“And now you have Order!” called the Shredder.

“Oh no, you don’t!” retorted Tormo. “We ain’t surrendering the sword until you personally hand us Order!”

“Bah! You do not dictate terms anymore!” The Shredder threw a smoke bomb, then used the confusion to throw a flashbang grenade at Rodimus Unicronus. It exploded and blinded the Terrorcon. Rodimus Unicronus dropped the sword in the confusion and the Shredder grabbed it! He then unsheathed it and, in the process, unleashed an energy wave that leveled the building and knocked everyone to the ground.

Chapter 75: The Demon, Shredder

Everyone picked themselves up, the heroes being more sympathetic to each other and helping one another. The only one standing was a changed Oroku Saki, the Shredder! His armor now covered more of his body and looked more frightening. All you could see were his eyes! In his hand was the very sword he sought. “…The power!” he whispered. “I had almost forgotten the legends! Tengu no Ken! The very sword with which my first ancestor, Oroku Sansho, laid villages to waste, brought castles to ground, vanquished armies! The sword that he used to conquer Japan and control the Tokugawa Shogunate as well as the Emperor! Now…this power is MINE!”

“Ours, my hubby-husband,” corrected Big Mama Joro. “That WAS the deal, was it not? And if you wanted to go outside, you really must learn to use the dimbly-door.”

“…And you, Big Mama Joro, would be wise to use the last few minutes of your life to use REAL words, not nonce,” growled the Shredder.

“Last few-?” Big Mama Joro’s eyes went wide, then she snarled, her fangs dripping with venom. “You picked a hell of a time to divorce me!” She leapt at the Shredder, but he side-stepped and fired an energy wave from the sword. The energy wave knocked Big Mama Joro onto her back, then the Shredder jumped onto her and ran the sword through her abdomen. She screeched in pain and thrashed as the Shredder stabbed multiple times…then her arm-pedipalps went limp, her face froze in a look of pain, and her legs curled up.

“…Huh,” said Donatello, rightfully horrified about how Big Mama Joro was executed. “…So…her vital organs are in the abdomen, just like a normal spider.”

“Perhaps I should figure out where a turtle’s heart is!” cackled the Shredder.

“Shredder, you reneged on our deal!” challenged Tormo. “You’ll regret it!”

“You said so yourself! I’m an entrepreneur! I see an opportunity and I sieze it!”

“Where you see opportunity, I see impulsiveness!” Tormo pulled out a communicator and spoke into it. “The Shredder has betrayed us! All hands, to my position!” The Lords then appeared.

“THE BORG?!” yelped Leonardo.

“No, the Lords!” replied Sengoku.

“More free-thinking than the Borg,” explained Jazz. The Lords then attacked.

“I’ll have your hide for this!” called Tormo as the Lords swarmed the Shredder.

“Try and take it!” The Shredder then cut down his attackers. …Well, there WAS one that was giving him trouble.

“Hiroki!” called the Lord. “Hurry! The Keystone! Shrink Leonardo!”

“Keystone?” asked Sengoku. He then remembered. “The Scale Keystone!”

“What?!” asked Leonardo.

“Leo-san, hold on!” warned Sengoku. “Scale Keystone, activate! Lessen scale of Leonardo!” Leonardo then shrank.

“WHAT THE?!” he yelped.

“Find a weak spot!” urged Sengoku. “Any weak spot!” He then threw the tiny Leonardo at the Shredder. He then turned to the renegade Lord. “As for you, call me a petty fanboy, but I preferred your usual suit instead of all that Borg kit.”

“I’m not going to insult you like that,” replied the renegade Lord, “because you’re right in how much better the suit is.” He then put his left hand to his waist and stuck his prosthetic right arm out past his left shoulder. He then moved the prosthetic in an arc towards his right. “Rider…” he said. A bulky area around his waist shattered as a cover split open to reveal a wind turbine that spun as the wind blew into it. He then pulled his prosthetic to his waist and thrust his left hand past his right shoulder. “…HENSHIN!” He then jumped high into the air and the Borg kit was destroyed as a green suit and helmet appeared. A red scarf then appeared on his neck as he landed. His suit looked a little bulky, but the helmet…dark green with red compound eyes, a pair of antennae, and a mouth plate to resemble a grasshopper’s mouth…that was all that was needed to confirm his identity.

“Takeshi Hongo!” cheered Sengoku.

“…The first…Kamen Rider?!” breathed Splinter.

“Dude! Dad used to obsess over him like Leo does with Star Trek!” said Michaelangelo. Speaking of which…

“Hey! Could stand to be big again!” called Leonardo.

“Normalize scale of Leonardo!” directed Sengoku. Leonardo then grew and almost toppled the Shredder, but was thrown off easily. His brothers helped him up.

“No dice!” he said. “The armor even covers the joints!”

“There’s gotta be something!” replied Raphael.

“Bah!” scoffed the Shredder. “A television hero tries to save the day?! I’m not a villain from your world!”

“But you ARE a villain!” retorted Kamen Rider Ichigō.

“Bringing order by any means necessary is NOT evil!” The Shredder attacked, but Ichigō, being the genetically altered cyborg he is, leapt out of the way. He then went on the offensive, throwing punches and kicks alongside the Turtles. Unfortunately, the Shredder could hit back hard, especially with the sword in his hands.

“It’s no good, Hongo-san!” protested Leonardo. “That sword’s made him too powerful!”

“We have to find a way to get it away from him,” said Sengoku.

“That won’t stop him,” replied Splinter. “Once the sword is reunited with the armor, the wearer will have untold power, even if the sword is separated from him.”

“His first ancestor attested to that?” asked Shockwave.

“That story’s been passed down the Foot Clan since it was first founded,” confirmed Splinter.

“Well, we gotta do something!” growled Raphael. “We can’t-! …Donnie?” Raphael turned to see Donatello looking at something.

“…Donatello, will you please pay attention to the situation at hand?!” snapped Sengoku.

“I am, Hishikawa-san. Look at the sword.” Donatello pointed at Tengu no Ken. Sengoku looked harder and blinked.

“Are those…are those runes dimmer?” he asked.

“I think so.” Donatello turned to Tormo. “Hey, Big Nose! Where did you find that sword?”

“How should I know?!” protested Tormo. “Rodimus Unicronus, where’d you find the sword?!”

“It was in the museum, on a sword stand you’d usually see Japanese swordsmen putting their weapons on,” replied Rodimus Unicronus.

“Do you remember any details about it?!” asked Donatello as he and his brothers rolled out of the way of the Shredder’s newest attack. “Hurry, man! The fate of the world depends on it!”

“Th-There was a plug in the stand! It was connected to the sword just under that alien octopus thing at the end of the handle-!”

“Hey, call me crazy, but are those runes getting dimmer?” asked Raphael.

“BINGO!” called Donatello. The Shredder looked down at the sword and realized Donatello and Raphael were right.

“What?! NO!” he shouted. As the runes dimmed, the armor slowly morphed from its mystic state back into its normal state.

Chapter 76: COWABUNGA!

“Could someone explain what’s happening to Shred-head?” asked Michaelangelo.

“Mikey, what happens when you leave your phone on the charger for extended periods of time?” asked Donatello.

“Well, the battery becomes so…” Michaelangelo realized what Donatello was driving at. “…so dependant on the cable and it can’t hold a charge all that good anymore! Dude, are you telling me the sword’s stand-?!”

“Was its charging dock!” realized Leonardo.

“Exactly! Their batteries probably aren’t lithium-ion ones,” confirmed Donatello, “but it looks like the Utroms still had the same problem as us in Ancient Japan! Probably still do today!”

“BAH!” dismissed the Shredder. “Batteries or not, I still know how to use a sword!” The Shredder swung wildly…not exactly proving his boast. Leonardo easily intercepted the sword swings with his katanas and knocked Tengu no Ken out of the Shredder’s hands.

“Looks like Leo knows how to use two swords better than you can use one,” snarked Raphael.

“MOVE ASIDE!” called Kamen Rider Ichigō. He front-flipped into the air, then stuck his foot out. “RIDER KICK!” he shouted. He then sailed towards the Shredder at high speeds, foot first! The kick connected with the Shredder’s face and knocked the helmet and face mask off of his head!

---

While that went on, Shockwave, Jazz, and Nightbird were dealing with their Terrorcon opponents. Shockwave noticed how Jazz and Nightbird were fighting. “Learned one another’s styles, have we?” she asked.

“An agreement between us,” replied Nightbird.

“How better to teach our respective schools?” continued Jazz. He then combined Circuit-Su with Five Servos of Doom to take down Straxus. Shockwave pursed her lips as she arched an eyebrow under her visor. She then combined Metallikato with Crystalocution, shattering Rodimus Unicronus’ arm completely. Rodimus Unicronus screamed in pain as he fell, clutching his stump as it leaked Dark Energon.

“Fascinating,” said Shockwave.

---

“Grgh! Stupid, back-stabbing ape!” snapped Tormo. “Why is Yamta the only sane human I know?!” His ears then twitched when he heard a certain phrase.

“Final attack!” called Sengoku’s belt.

“Uh oh,” gulped Tormo.

“RIDER SENGOKU KICK!” announced Sengoku as he performed his Rider Kick. He slammed his foot straight into Tormo’s nose! Sengoku then landed and posed as an explosion engulfed Tormo. The fires of the explosion died and a singed Tormo picked himself up while holding his broken nose. The Lords he called in were all battered and beaten, as were his allies. Taking Order now would be suicide.

“RETREAT!” he ordered. “WE GOTTA GET OUT OF HERE!” He then glared at Sengoku. “Mark my words, those responsible for this humiliation will pay with their lives! And when next we meet, I will collect the fee…PERSONALLY!”

“Hey, that’s my line!” snapped Straxus as he opened a rift. Tormo and his forces then retreated.

“Dudes, we got Order,” remarked Michaelangelo, “let’s boogie out of here!”

“Michaelangelo is right,” agreed Splinter. “Let’s go.” He pulled out a smoke bomb and threw it at the ground. In the smoke, Donatello grabbed Tengu no Ken. Once the smoke cleared, the only one standing was a maskless Shredder. He roared to the heavens once he saw the damage. When his roar died down, he heard sirens and the click of safeties being unlocked on guns. He turned to see New York State Police leveling their guns at him.

“Oroku Saki?!” yelped an officer.

“I don’t believe it!” shouted another. “He’s the Shredder!”

“Hands in the air!” ordered a third. The Shredder snarled and threw a smoke bomb, vanishing in the night.

---

“State Police were baffled when it was discovered that Oroku Saki, the head of the Technological Cosmic Research Institute,” said the newswoman once everyone made it back to the Lair, “was, in reality, the Shredder, the villainous head of the criminal agency known as the Foot Clan. In response to all that was revealed, the Governor called for TCRI to be thoroughly investigated and brought under state control. The preliminary investigation also turned up the body of Big Mama Joro, the once head of the Yokai Mafia. Many Yokai families are expressing relief that such a criminal element has been cut off.” The camera turned to a Kappa in a hoodie.

“Let me tell you,” he said, “when I heard that the spider was killed, I found myself sleeping easier at night. She wanted us Yokai to conquer humans, but the majority of us don’t swing that way. We just wanna work with humans. WITH humans, not FOR them.” The broadcast turned back to the newswoman.

“Unfortunately, what this will mean for the future is up to conjecture as many pundits believe that the death of Big Mama Joro will create a power vacuum for her underlings to try and sieze control. On top of that, with the Shredder evading custody, it is more than likely that the Foot Clan would take advantage of any Yokai Mafia civil war. Irma Langenstein, Channel 6 News.” Raphael then turned off the TV.

“Still a gloomy lady, ain’t she?” he muttered.

“She has a point,” remarked Hiroki. “Who’s to say that the power vacuum won’t result in civil war?”

“It’s not as bad as that,” replied Hongo. “The Shredder will be scrambling to try and recover the power he lost and the Yokai Mafia families will be keeping out of human affairs for a while so they can build up their own power bases. Either way, the problem has made itself into manageable chunks.”

“You are quite right, Hongo-san,” agreed Splinter. “The power evil has over New York may not have gone away totally, but it IS diminished.”

“…Speaking of things diminishing,” remarked Donatello, “so’s my stomach! Where’s Mikey with those pizzas?”

“And Jazz too,” agreed Hiroki.

“They sure are taking their sweet time!” muttered Leonardo.

“You can’t rush art, my dudes,” called Michealangelo as he and Jazz brought out a couple of pizza box towers, enough for everyone to have a slice. “You’d get crap art otherwise. We’re all named after artists in the first place anyways, we should all know that.” Raphael took a sniff and his mouth watered.

“Oooohhh, I missed the smell of good, home-made pizza!” he said.

“And I had Jazz as my student, so we’ll start on his first,” said Michaelangelo. Jazz took four boxes off one of the towers.

“Just scope out these babies!” he said as he opened the boxes. The Turtles…goggled in horror!

“Babies?!” yelped Raphael. “These things ain’t even been born yet!”

“Whoa, bogus!” called Michaelangelo. The pizzas were the size of a man’s fist instead of the usual 14 inches!

“Jazz, I don’t believe it!” snapped Donatello.

“Is this your idea of a sick joke?!” snarled Leonardo. The Turtles growled at Jazz as they advanced menacingly on him.

“And after I took you under my wing as a pizza student?!” growled Michaelangelo.

“Whoa, chill out! No way!” protested Jazz. “Ask your dad! It was his idea!”

“Throwing our pops under the bus, huh?!” snarled Raphael.

“It WAS my idea,” interjected Splinter. The Turtles goggled at their father. “I had Jazz make them especially for you boys to remind you that the small victories are just as important as the two big ones achieved tonight.”

“…Two?” asked Raphael. “I mean, what we did to the Shredder’s a big one, but what’s the other?”

“You coming back, you dingus,” replied Donatello.

“Raphael, there was no way we could do anything without you,” said Leonardo.

“…Yeah, me running out on you guys was a pretty big mistake, wasn’t it?” muttered Raphael. “Well, I ain’t making that mistake again!”

“And I say that’s worth celebrating,” said Splinter. “Now, there ARE normal pizzas in there.”

“That’s all we wanna know!” said Michaelangelo. “Let’s dig in, folks! COWABUNGA!” The pizza party then began!

Chapter 77: One Last Reunion

After the pizza party, it was time to say goodbye. “It was fun, touring New York with you all,” said Hiroki. He then made the mistake of sniffing the Lair’s air. He then gagged. “G-Gomen!” he apologized. “Not used to the…flavorful air here.”

“It ain’t that bad!” protested Raphael. He then took a sniff, then coughed.

“Okay, there must be something wrong with the air purifiers,” remarked Donatello. “‘Scuse me.” He headed off to his lab.

“It was an honor to fight alongside you, Hiroki-san,” said Leonardo as he bowed.

“The honor is all mine, Leonardo-san,” returned Hiroki as he bowed.

“Thank you all for the rescue,” said Order. “Now, I’d like to return home.”

“Same here,” agreed Jazz. Hiroki then pulled out his phone and called home.

“Beyond City, this is Team T-M-N-T,” he said. “Mission accomplished! Need a rift back home!” A rift then opened. “Sayonara!” Hiroki called out to the Turtles and their friends and family. He, his team, and Order then jumped into the rift.

---

“…Not…one…lousy…Source,” grunted Khan as Tormo reported his failure.

“No, Sir,” gulped Tormo.

“This sets us back, you understand?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“…Anything to say that may help your case?”

“…No, Sir.”

“…Smart in the long run.” Khan then heard a knock on his throne room door. “Come in.” Hiro then came in with a smile on his face. “Hiro. What can I do for you?”

“It’s more like what did I do for you!” replied Hiro. He then produced a dark blue crystal sphere. Khan’s eyes goggled.

“You got the Source of Death!” he cheered.

“And its guardians, Jason Ikamesh and Colleen Doyle!” reported Hiro.

“Hostages! Even better!” Khan turned to Tormo. “See if you can replicate Hiro’s success with the Source of Chaos.”

“Will do,” replied Tormo. He headed off to tell his team.

---

Hiroki and his team returned safely home. Xiomara was about ready to hug him. “Ah, mi-!” she said.

“YAME!” yelped Hiroki. “I…had to travel through New York City’s sewer system. I don’t think I smell all that good.” Xiomara took a whiff and gagged.

“Of all the times to be right!” she choked.

“So, should I be expecting Order to smell that bad too?” asked Death.

“Probably a safe assumption, Sister,” replied Order.

“Well, in any case, welcome back!” greeted Death.

“Thank you, Death,” returned Order.

---

After a shower and deassimilation operation, Hongo joined with Megumi, Batman, Gandalf, and Wyldstyle. “The five of us, together again,” he said.

“It’s been a long time, Hongo-san,” said Megumi.

“Too long,” said Gandalf. Hongo then noticed Batman brooding as usual.

“All right, what’s on your mind?” he asked. By now, everyone paid attention to him.

“There’s the Bat-Brooding,” chuckled Wyldstyle. “I used to date a version of Batman, so I should know.”

“We have the Sources of Flourishment,” remarked Batman, “who’s to say that Khan won’t try the same trick as Hiro did with the Sources of the Apocalypse?”

“That would be a worry,” remarked Megumi. “…IF the Horsemen didn’t think to counter that trick. After Academy is more heavily guarded now and anti-Lord procedures are being implemented should they come back with a greater force.”

“You have?” asked Wyldstyle. Megumi looked at the entire group.

“Come on, guys, give us some credit here. We haven’t been just sitting on our asses waiting for our teams to return. We needed to develop plans to counter any of the enemy’s plans. While one team was away, the others took time to develop plans for keeping the Sources safe. But any strategists’ help would be appreciated. THAT’S why I’ve been trying to call you, BRUCE!”

“…I was busy,” grunted Batman. “…But I’ll definitely be at the next strategy meeting. When is it?”

“Tonight at 8. And I’ll have Alfred remind you too.”

“Not a bad idea.”

---

“This looks like Blackarachnia’s old lair on Mobius,” muttered Optimus as his holo-form followed Arsha into Anansi’s cave.

“She weaves webs like this?” asked Arsha.

“Yeah. I got tripped up on one of her trap lines and was dangling for a bit.”

“So she’s more spider than car, hm?” asked Anansi as he came out.

“That’s part of her charm, sir.”

“Anansi, I know your role is a sort of story guardian,” said Arsha, “but is there a way to destroy the Tome?” Anansi flinched.

“…Not by any power we possess, sadly,” he admitted. “Not unless you’re willing to sacrifice your life like that. Even Megumi would have to die.”

“Immortals too?! Oh, Vector Sigma!” shuddered Optimus.

“None of us can make that sacrifice,” remarked Arsha. “What else can we do?”

“Well, I DID just come up with a safer idea,” said Anansi. He brought Optimus and Arsha into a huddle.

---

“All right. Thanks Alfred,” said Megumi. She hung up the house phone.

“So, Batman’s in on the strategy meeting?” asked Richard.

“Yep. And Alfred heard that Optimus and Arsha had a little planning session with Anansi,” replied Megumi. “So we’re gonna get that…erm, Richard, what is that on the counter?” She pointed to a piece of paper.

“Ah! That’s my description of the Spectacular for the auction tomorrow morning!”

“And it ain’t to a junkyard, Mom,” warned Kaitlyn. “It’s at that car auction Michael goes to so he can add to his vintage car collection.”

“Richard, no one is going to buy that piece of crap!” protested Megumi.

“Thank you SO much for the confidence!” retorted Richard. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I got some editing to do!” Richard took the description of the Spectacular and headed off to his office.

“…I swear to every god in the multiverse, Anansi as well, Richard is frittering away his money this way!” complained Megumi.

“…Mom, you’re not really one to talk,” remarked Kaitlyn.

“Come again?!”

“Need I remind you how much that barely used knock-off Batcave cost us? We had to be REALLY lean with our money.”

“Now hang on a minute-!”

“Was it or was it not that incident the impetus for me and Kaede learning how to budget?” Megumi opened her mouth to argue, then sighed.

“You win this round, kiddo,” she grumbled.

Chapter 78: Loose Threads

Richard had gotten his van to the Chrome Trim Car Auction, a very high-class automobile auction site. Michael was looking over the description of the Spectacular. “…‘Hand-crafted by a renowned Vortech Wars Veteran and News Anchor,’” he read aloud incredulously, “‘the van sympathetically marries the class of Chrysler and Dodge’s names to the modernity of the…’ Richard, you ARE joking!”

“Hardly a lie!” protested Richard. Michael read on.

“‘The interior would benefit from some minor alterations.’ What interior?! And those alterations will need to be conducted with a hand grenade! You gotta put that thing down!”

“Coming up to Lot 25,” called the auctioneer. “A beautiful 1956 Citroën DS. Start me, if you will, at 200,000 studs. 200,000. Do I hear 250,000? 250,000? 250,000! Do I hear 300,000?” The final total reached 3,000,000 studs. The buyer handed over the total and gave the auctioneer the delivery information. “Coming up to the last lot, Lot 26, the…Spectacular.”

“That’s me!” Richard whispered to Michael.

“A…fantastic hand-crafted minivan,” the auctioneer couldn’t believe he said it, but he HAD to emphasize the positive, his job depended on it. “A very unusual machine. Beautiful, stylish Dodge Grand Caravan coachwork. Again, a very unusual, unique vehicle on sale this afternoon.”

“Unusual?!” Michael chuckled. “Unusual?! He’s being very generous!”

“Start me, if you will, at…300 studs,” said the auctioneer. Richard goggled in horror.

“WHAT?!” he yelped. Michael laughed.

“Starting at 300 studs,” continued the Auctioneer. “Any advance on 325? 325! Do I hear 350? 350 studs? 350!”

“Somebody’s bid?!” asked Michael. The bids went up.

“400! Do I hear 425? 425?” Richard rolled his eyes and raised his marker. “425! Do I hear 450? 450? 450 studs for this unusual minivan? 425 going once! 425 going twice! 425 sold to Mr. Richard Saunders! Come forward to pay and give us your delivery information and Lot 26 is yours!” Richard grumbled as he went to pay.

---

Back with the Horsemen, now that Order was in the picture, she also had to put up with Famine’s pasta bowl deliveries. “I’ve been acting like your mother here, you know that?” grumbled Order as she stacked empty bowls into Famine’s hands. “I’ve been talking to you, we ALL have, it’s like we’re talking to a wall! I heard Death say, ‘we don’t wanna see you get another bowl’, and you still go and get one! All right, come on, let’s go.” Order led Famine to the sink. “Watch how you walk. And hurry, will you? We got a lot.” Famine then stumbled and all the bowls came crashing down. “Oh, for the love of-! How many times do I have to tell you? Neatness counts!”

“It was an accident!” protested Famine.

“It’s always an accident with you,” sighed Order. “You’re my sister, and I love you, but I tell you once! I tell you twice! It’s like you don’t listen to me! Why is that?!”

“Why don’t you believe me when I say I can’t say no to a guy like him?!” argued Famine. “Besides, he’s a cutie and he thinks I’m cute!”

“…Cute? He thinks you’re cute? I think you’re cute too! But what’s gonna happen when the bill comes in, huh? You ever think about that?!”

“Don’t worry, I got a plan!” assured Famine.

“Yeah, sure you do.”

“GOTCHA!” called War’s voice.

“HEY! WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?!” yelped a man’s voice.

“That’s him!” said Famine. She dashed off to the main dining hall with Order in tow. All the Horsemen were surrounding the poor delivery boy. He had a stack of pasta bowls as usual. “Ooh! Food!” cheered Famine.

“That’s enough!” snapped Death. “I think it’s time to get some answers here!”

“…Oh, okay,” sighed Famine. She looked to the delivery boy. “Hey, Rupert, I gotta know, why are you giving me all these pasta bowls?”

“…W…Well, Miss Famine,” said the delivery boy, Rupert, “I just…you know the expression that the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach? …Well, I…I wondered if that was true…for you. You see, I’ve got a…a crush on you and…” Famine sat next to him and patted his hand.

“Then, perhaps, we should go out to eat on an official date?” she suggested.

“Y-You mean it?!” asked Rupert.

“With all my heart.”

“Ugh, sappiness,” groaned War.

“There’s a question your new girlfriend is avoiding, so I’m gonna ask!” said Lacey. “Rupert, how much are all the pasta bowls gonna run us?”

“Oh, nothing, Ma’am!” replied Rupert. “They’re all free and so are future deliveries.”

“…Free?” asked Death.

“Yeah!” confirmed Rupert. “We recently hired a new chef that’s been making all sorts of new bowls and the boss wanted him to simply throw away the rejects, so I offered to take them and see which ones Famine would like. You know Famine better than I do.”

“And the way to my heart IS through my stomach!” said Famine.

“…Well, if that’s the case,” said Life, “I guess we panicked for no reason. Sorry to delay you like that, Rupert.” The Horsemen released him.

“I’ll see you for our first date when this whole affair is over!” called Famine.

“Just to make sure I got it right, fine dining or casual buffet?” asked Rupert.

“Buffet, please!”

“I know the perfect buffet place! See you then!” Rupert then left the Horsemen’s mansion, jumping and clicking his heels as he went back to his car.

“…I’ve never seen a man click his heels like that outside of Vaudeville,” remarked Death. Famine sat down and began eating her newest acquisitions. Bounty then looked over Famine’s shoulder. Famine sensed it and looked behind her.

“…You wanna try some peppermint and shrimp alfredo?” offered Famine.

“Forget the pasta,” replied Bounty. “Does Rupert have a brother or sister that likes cooking?”

“…I dunno. I’ll have to ask him when he comes back,” mused Famine.

---

Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha headed to the Gateway with Liam and Palmarta. “So you guys visit the Mushroom Kingdom and someone comes back from a universe with a Source of the Apocalypse?” asked Arsha.

“That’s right,” confirmed Megumi. “It was Alesandro’s idea. Speaking of which, I think it’s his turn to come back.”

“Aye, it is,” confirmed Liam. “Let me just give him a call.” He activated the comms. “Alesandro, it’s Liam. Me and Palmarta are heading to the Mushroom Kingdom. Confirm that you’re ready to head back to Beyond City. …I said confirm.”

“That’s odd,” muttered Megumi. “He’s a punctual guy.” Liam tried someone else.

“Mickey, this is Liam. Have you seen-?”

“Liam?!” yelped a high-pitched feminine voice. “It’s Minnie! Have you seen Alesandro or Mickey or War’s Source?!”

“…Aren’t they in your universe?” asked Palmarta, worry creeping into her voice. Megumi took over the call.

“Miss Mouse, this is Megumi. We’ll find them.”

“Please do,” said Minnie. “I’m really worried right now.” The call ended and Megumi called Vorton.

“Vorton, this is Megumi. Lord Alesandro Ortiz, Lord Mickey Mouse, and the Source of War are missing. Begin a search starting from the-.”

“Trying to find a certain rat?” came a voice. Megumi realized the call was intercepted!

“Khan!” she snarled.

Chapter 79: The Devil in the Details

“I’m not going to waste time on how you intercepted Megumi’s call,” said Arsha as Khan’s image appeared in the Gateway, “nor will I waste time humoring you with this!”

“Oh? Humoring?” asked Khan innocently.

“You tried to get the Sources of Flourishment!” snapped Optimus. “You failed miserably!”

“I think not, Optimus Prime!” retorted Khan. “Because I have some things…and some people that Megumi may know!” He stepped back to reveal several people, five of them from what we consider fiction, and five crystal spheres, colored dark-blue, orange, sickly-green, yellow, and dark purple.

“…The Sources of the Apocalypse,” whispered Megumi.

“And their guardians,” remarked Arsha.

“And unless you surrender your 3V2R prizes and the Sources of Flourishment to me,” threatened Khan, “your friends end up as BORG Drones instead of Lord Drones!”

“DON’T GIVE IN!” called Mickey Mouse. “MEGUMI, DON’T LISTEN TO HIM!”

“Megumi, please!” begged a Korean woman, Duchess Deung Moon-kyung. “Our lives-!”

“Will belong to me permanently!” interrupted Khan. “Consider my proposal, you three! You have 24 hours, your time scale!” The call ended.

“…Impromptu meeting,” said Megumi. “We gotta discuss this now.”

---

“So, what is the plan, Brother?” asked Megatron once everyone was brought into the loop.

“That’s why we’re here,” replied Optimus. “We need ideas.”

“What we need,” remarked Thundercracker, “is someone that was in the enemy’s counsel.”

“We have Batman and the others,” said Farmee.

“We weren’t that deep in Khan’s inner circle,” replied Batman.

“But there was one who was,” said Gandalf as he smoked a pipe. “One Boulton.”

“I am NOT putting Boulton through that again!” snapped Richard.

“That ain’t your call, Richard,” called a voice. A deassimilated Boulton then approached the group. He was accompanied by Tom and a few police officers. No guns, given that he was more than cooperative. “I was deep in Khan’s head,” continued Boulton. “I know how he thinks.”

“Then you have the coordinates for his base universe?” asked Megumi.

“You can’t go there,” said Boulton. “I helped him reverse-engineer abandoned Vortonian scattering technology.”

“Ooh, nasty!” shuddered Rosadera.

“What does this scattering technology scatter, exactly?” asked Megatron.

“The atoms of any beings that may try to invade whatever universe you’re in,” explained Rosadera.

“…How quickly did the Vortonians abandon that tech?” asked Liam.

“Not until their final days, sadly,” said Death.

“So how do we get in?” asked Brittney.

“There’s a universe Khan didn’t think to use,” said Boulton. “It has a direct path leading straight past the scattering technology.”

“What’s the universe?” asked Megumi

“The identifier string calls it 1-N-J-U-5-T-1-C-3.”

“Injustice,” remarked Richard. “In that universe, the Joker made Superman think he was fighting Doomsday, but it was really Lois pregnant with their son. He went so far as to kill her and her heartbeat was tied to a nuke in Metropolis. Superman then killed the Joker and formed the One Earth Regime with other heroes that thought like him, as well as a few villains. That universe’s Batman led a resistance group with Lex Luthor.”

“That version of me hasn’t contacted me, so I’m assuming they’re still all right,” said Batman.

“Well, it splintered into two timelines after their Brainiac attacked. One is where Superman used Brainiac’s skull ship to mind control unwilling superhumans to form a new Legion, the other is where you sent Superman to the Phantom Zone after he talked about killing Brainiac.”

“It’s through the latter branch,” said Boulton. “The best bet will be in the new Batcave in the Gotham Underground through the now defunct Arkham Asylum.”

“That still leaves the hostages,” remarked Optimus. “How do we free them?”

“…We give Khan what he wants,” suggested Arsha. Everyone goggled at her. “And we got some advice from Anansi to help with that.”

“…Ooooohhhh!” recalled Optimus as a grin appeared on his face.

“You two spoke with Anansi?” asked Death.

“Here’s what I have in mind…” Arsha began outlining the plan.

---

Khan was in his throne room, pondering how to construct the New Multiverse. “…Maybe I should spare Sir Patrick Stewart and Sir Ian McKellan. …No, those two goofs had their time. …Wait, is there someone I can resurrect?”

“You know, with the way you abused those two lately,” remarked a Guard Drone, “Sonavok and Ziddet will betray you.”

“…What? Betray me?” asked Khan. He then hammed up his “surprise” at the suggestion. “A Romulan and a Cardassian, two of the most sly and power-hungry races, plotting to betray me?! I tell you, I’m shocked! Shocked and dismayed! I had no idea! You just can’t trust ANYONE these days!”

“I think I saw them write something in the Tome,” said the guard. Khan arched an eyebrow, then opened the Tome to find that, yes, someone DID write in it.

“‘The instant Khan asked the Collective for clarification, the Tome burned his hand and was forever severed from his use.’ A bit ham-fisted of them, don’t you think?” The door then opened to reveal the Dalek Supreme, Sonavok, and Ziddet. “It IS polite to knock, you three,” admonished Khan.

“We require your presence in Grid 9, Subjunction 12!” barked the Dalek Supreme.

“I’m busy, you over-sized saltshaker!” dismissed Khan. “Get out!”

“We require a Rift Controller to better integrate with the Time Controller!”

“You have my sympathy, now go away!”

“Your multiversal expertise would make you an ideal candidate,” remarked Sonavok.

“I doubt it,” replied Khan. “I know how our tech works, but to any others…how did that Learman woman put it…my mind is a very opal.”

“The Rift Controller is slaved to its Gateway-styled casing,” said Ziddet.

“So, the Rift Controller is a Dalek, huh?” scoffed Khan. “Well, in case it’s escaped your notice, I am NOT a Dalek.”

“You WILL be,” came the voice of the Lord Collective.

“…What?” The instant Khan asked the Collective for clarification, the Tome burned his hand and was forever severed from his use.

“Take him!” ordered the Dalek Supreme. Sonavok and Ziddet then grabbed Khan and removed the neural transceiver connecting him to the Lord Collective.

“GET OFF ME!” demanded Khan. “YOU CAN’T DO THIS! LET GO OF ME, YOU HAM-FISTED-! YOU TWO ARE FROM RACES KNOWN FOR THEIR CUNNING, NOT THEIR-!”

“While this isn’t the more subtle of our plans…” began Sonavok.

“There’s something to be said for occasionally indulging in…ham-fisted tactics,” finished Ziddet.

“You will be transported through a nuclear reactor area via a transient time corridor!” said the Dalek Supreme. “We have temporarily lowered the reactor’s safety measures!”

“The radiation will kill me, you idiot!” argued Khan.

“Mutagenic drugs will be administered into your system! They will accelerate the mutation of your body!”

“What about our agreement?! The New Multiverse I offered your leader?!”

“Metaltron, Intrag, and Nemesis Prime have advised that our terms remain unchanged! Retrieval of the Apocalypse Sources and the 3V2R prizes are of top priority!”

“But the godhood I promised you all! The power! You all promised! You said that I would lead you through a new era!”

“As the new Rift Controller, you will be able to advise us in matters of Multiversal Conquest to better lead us to victory! You will still…pull our strings, as it were!” The group then arrived at an area with a time corridor active. Metaltron, Intrag, Nemesis Prime, Dr. Borg, and Hiro were all watching. Khan was held in place as Hiro stuck a syringe into his neck. He then administered the contents, the mutagenic drugs Khan was told about. After a few seconds, Hiro pulled the syringe out as Khan was feeling a little…unwell.

“Throw him in,” ordered Metaltron. The Dalek Supreme put his manipulator arm onto Khan’s back and used suction power to hold him. It then pushed Khan towards the time corridor. Khan tried to resist, but the Dalek Supreme had a strong grip on him and maintained its manipulator arm’s position.

“No! Please! Stop!” begged Khan. “You can’t do this! I’LL BE REVENGED ON THE LOT OF YOU!” The Dalek Supreme quickly extended its manipulator arm and thrust Khan into the time corridor, releasing its grip on him. Khan tumbled through the time corridor, screaming all the while.

“Khan’s now in transit,” reported Nemesis Prime.

“The casing is completed as well,” said Dr. Borg. She pulled a cloth off of a special Dalek casing. It looked like it had a small gateway tilted at an angle behind the speech indicators, had intersecting rings on its neck like the Time Controller, and in place of the standard Dalek manipulator arm was a multi-dexterous, three digited, jointed claw. It was sky-blue with purple sense globes and a purple bumper.

“Mutation of Khan organism is complete!” reported the Dalek Operator manning the time corridor. “Retrieving now!” The time corridor brought back its passenger. In place of Khan, the Author…was a Dalek mutant. “Mutation stable!” reported the Operator.

“Let’s stuff this thing in there, then,” said Nemesis Prime as he picked up the mutant and put it into the new casing. Metaltron then integrated it into the casing’s systems. The small gateway on its dome then opened a rift.

“…Integration…complete…” croaked the new Dalek. Like a normal Dalek, the speech indicators flashed on every syllable.

“Seal your casing,” ordered Metaltron.

“I…obey.” The casing then closed on the Dalek mutant. The eyestalk then glowed purple.

“Report systems status!” barked the Dalek Supreme.

“All systems…fully operational!” reported the Rift Controller. “…Onboard Gateway Computer: activated! …I see you!”

“Quotation identified!” called the Dalek Supreme. “Sauron! Universe M-1-D-D-L-3-3-4-R-T-H! Late Third Age!”

“Victory is assured!” cheered Metaltron.

Chapter 80: Pear-shaped

Megumi and Arsha arrived with the Sources and the three 3V2R prizes in the prearranged universe. Metaltron, Intrag, Hiro, Dr. Borg, the Dalek Rift Controller, their partners, and the hostages met them. “Deciding to go without the bot?” asked Hiro.

“I’m not in the mood for your snark, Hiro,” replied Megumi.

“We have the Sources and our prizes,” said Arsha. The two women set their loads down. “Now let our friends go.” Metaltron turned to her allies.

“A bargain’s a bargain,” she said. “Besides, shooting them now won’t work. Too many of them are immortal.” Intrag shrugged.

“All right, follow me!” barked Hiro. He and the hostages headed to the Sources and prizes. He then cut the hostages’ bonds and shoved each one to Megumi and Arsha. He used a new device to lift the Sources and prizes up and levitate them to Metaltron.

“Dammit, Megumi!” snapped Dell Conagher, a purple TF2 Engineer. “That was stupider than grilling with-!”

“Calmly, Dell. Calmly,” soothed Megumi. “Arsha, Optimus, and I have a form of insurance playing out.” Everyone then heard someone snap their fingers. They turned to see Metaltron acting as if she just remembered something.

“Hiro, Dr. Borg, would you and your friends move closer to our foes?” she said.

“…What’s going on here?” asked Dr. Borg.

“Just need to test the range on something,” replied Metaltron.

“…Not sure I like being a target here,” remarked Hiro. Still, he and his partners obeyed, as did Dr. Borg and hers.

“…What’s going on here?” asked Arsha.

“Hell if I know,” replied Megumi. “And I think our arch-enemies are just as confused.”

“There we go!” Metaltron then pressed a button and an energy field surrounded them.

“WAIT A MINUTE!” shouted Hiro. “That was meant for all of us!”

“What are you talking about?” asked Megumi.

“This universe is an unstable one!” answered Hana. “That shield was meant to keep us all safe while you heroes died!

“Maybe I would,” gulped Arsha, “but Megumi’s-.”

“No, not even I could survive the raw Apocalypse energy being unleashed by a universe ending,” replied Megumi.

“…That’s alarming,” remarked Arsha. “…But, wait, why are your friends here on OUR side?”

“Because we have no further need for our alliance,” replied Intrag. “We have all the partners we need…and a new plan.”

“You were scheming behind our backs!” Igura accused Metaltron.

“Naturally,” replied Metaltron. “Khan may have been content to recreate universes and rule over them, but, if I might indulge in old Dalek ways, I’d rather start from scratch. Erase it all. Wipe the slate clean!”

“…Doesn’t look like those dullards understand what you’re saying,” remarked Phury.

“It seems that way,” agreed Metaltron.

“Permit me to translate, my lady,” offered Intrag. “I learned to translate genius into imbecile during my reign.”

“Translate away,” replied Metaltron. Intrag grinned as he explained to his enemies.

“We’re going to reset the multiverse utterly and rebuild it to our liking!” he said. “We will be GODS! …Which means, Dr. Borg, you and Hiro won’t exist. Neither will your spouses, children, or those meddlesome idiots we both had to suffer!”

“INCONCEIVABLE!” shouted Remsu.

“You keep using that word,” replied the Rift Controller. “I do not think it means what you think it means.”

“I see your Rift Controller knows a thing or two about that particular movie…universe…whatever,” said Megumi.

“That’s Khan!” snapped Hiro. “We mutated him into the Dalek Rift Controller!”

“So, for you, Metaltron is triple crossing you,” said Arsha. “Betrayal stings, doesn’t it?”

“Not as much as Apocalypse energy will sting for you! Ta!” Metaltron and her gang then vanished into a rift that opened behind them. The Rift Controller couldn’t resist a quote.

“And thus the whirligig of time brings in his revenges! Shakespeare, Twelfth Night, Act 5, Scene 1!” It then vanished into the rift. Megumi then pulled out her communicator.

“Death! This is Megumi! Requesting evacuation rift back to After Academy! Multiple people will be following!”

“I read you!” replied Death. “Opening emergency rift now!” A rift then opened and Megumi and Arsha herded their enemies into it before jumping in themselves. It closed behind them and the universe’s stars exploded at the same time, vaporizing everything.

---

The group escaped safely, tumbling out of the rift. Death goggled at the sight. “What are THEY doing here?!”

“The plan went sideways for all of us!” explained Arsha. “They betrayed Khan by turning him into a Dalek with the powers of a gateway and now Metaltron betrayed them!”

“I just…wiped from existence by that blue freak?!” shouted Dr. Borg. “I’d like to see her try after I shove the Rift Controller up her-!”

“BUT…not if we get to her first!” insisted Megumi.

“You can’t,” replied Hiro. “She’s already aboard her flagship. She has an entire fleet going to Foundation Prime to enact her plan.”

“To erase it all like she said?” asked Megumi.

“…If you want to stop her,” said Dr. Borg, “then it appears we need to work together. We DO have a common enemy.”

“…Much as I hate to admit it, she’s right,” sighed Death.

“…Here we go again,” muttered Megumi.

“Wait a minute,” realized Arsha. “They weren’t there either.”

“They?” asked Megumi.

“Hiro, where were Nemesis Prime and his Terrorcons?!” Arsha demanded.

“Same place as Optimus and the other Transformers, I assume,” replied Hiro. The heroes goggled. That meant that their enemies DID anticipate such a maneuver! A call then came through.

“EMERGENCY!” shouted Megatron’s voice. “THIS IS A MEDICAL EMERGENCY! OPTIMUS PRIME IS BADLY WOUNDED! HE WAS RUN THROUGH WITH A SWORD IN NEMESIS PRIME’S POSSESSION!” Megumi’s heart sank as Death checked her smartwatch, fearing the worst.

“…His…his fate is…” Death looked regretful as Megumi guessed the sentence’s end.

“…What…what could have…? …Let me see!” she demanded.

“That’s not advisable, seeing-!”

“LET ME SEE WHAT LOCKED HIM TO HIS FATE!” shouted Megumi. She yanked Death’s arm to her and scrolled through the smartwatch’s fates and saw Optimus’ fate through his optics. He was fighting against the Terrorcons in the old Gotham Underground before leading to the new Batcave.

“Just let us take this universe and yours will be spared!” cackled Crystal Widow.

“You’d never stop at just one!” retorted Optimus as he swung a fancy looking sword. “I’LL TAKE YOU ALL ON!”

“Optimus, don’t be foolish!” growled Megatron.

“PRIME!” shouted Nemesis Prime’s voice. Optimus…then gasped. He was looking directly into Nemesis Prime’s optics, then looked down…to see a wicked looking sword running through his chest at the Spark Chamber. “At last!” panted Nemesis Prime as everyone stopped fighting with the Terrorcons smiling and the other Transformers gasped in horror. “After so many years…Optimus Prime DIES!” Nemesis then pulled his sword out and Optimus’ vision went blurry while his hearing became worse. Death then turned off the feed.

“…He can still be saved!” pleaded Megumi. “We can get Ratchet here and-!”

“It’s not that simple,” replied Death sadly.

“We have to try!”

“Megumi, I appreciate that you want to help him-,” Megumi grabbed Death and pulled her close to her face.

“You will NOT tell me to give up on him!”

“I’m not saying that at all!” hissed Death as she briefly turned to her classic appearance of a skeleton in a black cloak. She then resumed her more human appearance. “But it’s not just that one stab. Optimus was wounded by the other Terrorcons and I fear the wounds are…fatal.”

Chapter 81: The Death of Optimus Prime

Death, Megumi, Arsha, Amy, Blackarachnia, Megatron, Galvatron, Firestorm, Sky Runner, Glyph, Arcee, and Goldbug were outside the OR they gave Emily and Ratchet. Megumi was pacing worriedly. “I’m scared for him too, Megumi,” said Arsha, “but pacing won’t help.”

“It’s the only chance I got of burning off the nervous energy I have,” replied Megumi. “How long have they been in there?!”

“Two hours,” said Goldbug. “But these things take time.” The door to the OR opened…and Emily and Ratchet’s faces were downcast.

“…No!” whispered Megumi.

“There…there was nothing more we could do,” replied Emily.

“Optimus Prime is…beyond recovery,” sighed Ratchet. “He’s only got a couple of minutes to live.” Amy was the first to rush into the room. Everyone surrounded Optimus as the machines he was hooked up to beeped slowly.

“Optimus, please!” begged Amy as tears rolled down her pink cheeks. “You can’t die!” Optimus slowly switched his optics on.

“…Do not…grieve,” he whispered. “…Soon…I shall be one…with the Matrix.” He then slowly turned his head to his left. “…M…Megatron…”

“I’m here, brother,” said Megatron as he knelt by Optimus and held his hand.

“It is…to you…I give…stewardship…of the Matrix.”

“Optimus, after what I’ve done? I’m not worthy of stewardship.”

“…And I…was not worthy…of Primehood…once. …But…one day…a Transformer…will rise from our ranks…and use the power of the Matrix…to once again…light our darkest hour.” Optimus released Megatron’s hand and his chest opened. The Matrix filled the room with calm, soothing light as Optimus slowly took the Matrix out of his chest. He then slowly held it out to Megatron. “Until…that day…’til all…are one…” His fingers unfurled and the Matrix tumbled to the floor. Megatron and Glyph both reached out to grab it. Glyph caught it, then gave it to Megatron. A chain formed around the handles so Megatron could just wear it around his neck, a symbol of Megatron being a steward, not a full Prime. The instant the Matrix was draped over Megatron’s neck, Optimus’ optics faded, his labored breathing stopped, the life-support machines flatlined, and Optimus’ body faded to gunmetal gray. Optimus Prime…was dead and there wasn’t a dry eye in the room, not even Death as she performed her duty.

---

This was a first for Megumi. To say she wasn’t handling it well…that would be an understatement. She spent a lot of time staring at her hands. Arsha approached her. “…Megumi?” she asked.

“…He died,” mumbled Megumi. “…He died…and I can’t. …That’s just…” Megumi wept again. Arsha sat next to Megumi and hugged her.

“…Perhaps it isn’t fair,” she said, “…but I’d say you more than earned your immortality.”

“And how, pray tell, did you arrive at THAT conclusion?!”

“Because you still have humanity. Metaltron and her ilk, they don’t. Someone was not careful in giving them immortality. But you, Megumi Hishikawa, one of my greatest friends, you never sacrificed your humanity. …I can’t say it gets easier, seeing a friend die. Take it from someone who had to fight in a war, it doesn’t. …But it’s how we remember them that matters. …Failing that, there’s always a chance he could end up here.”

“…That’s no guarantee,” said Megumi. “For one thing, you’d have to really impress the Horsemen. For another, you’d have to choose to live here knowing that your old universe is no longer your home universe, but one you can only visit for moments at a time. The best you can do is hope those you left behind honor your wishes.”

“…Well, you know what he always said,” remarked Arsha.

“…Freedom is the right of all sentient beings.”

“So we continue to fight for freedom and live in his name.” By then, a fire was lit in Megumi’s eyes.

“…Metaltron MUST fail!” she declared. “…Arsha, you’re right. Optimus wouldn’t want us to wallow in despair. He’d want us to grieve, then fight!”

“Exactly. Galvatron’s rallying his Decepticons right now.”

“What about the Autobots?”

---

Optimus’ body was taken back to Cybertron for the funeral. His Rigor Morphis had him assume his robot mode. Thankfully, as his parents had already passed on, there was no one to grieve the loss of their child. …It still stung that two brothers were burying their baby brother. Ultra Magnus arrived in time for the funeral and led the whole thing. Optimus’ body was placed in between the prongs of the usual vaporization tech. When he was alive, Optimus had granted permission for his vital components to be donated, so the scars were there. “…Optimus and I…we butted heads often,” Ultra Magnus addressed the mourners. “But we always figured out how to help one another. And we both admitted that we needed a kick in the pants; Optimus for letting power go to his head and myself for my raging Decepti-phobia. He made friends that he helped keep on the straight and narrow and those friends did the same for him as he fought to prove that freedom is the right of all sentient beings, whether they be code, flesh and blood, or robots. …The universe is a little darker without him, but we’re all obligated to carry out his mission in his memory and name.” The Transformers attending each held out a phial of innermost Energon and laid it at the memorial that would be switched on. “When a Spark goes online, there is great joy. When one is extinguished, the universe weeps.”

“You flare. You flicker. You fade,” said the crowd.

“You won’t be forgotten, Optimus Prime,” promised Ultra Magnus. “Let your Spark join the Matrix, the greatest treasure of Cybertron.” He pressed a button on the controls and Optimus’ body was vaporized respectfully.

---

After the funeral, Galvatron stepped up onto a stage in Kaon, the Decepticon capital of Cybertron. He had his particle cannon affixed to his right forearm like his father with his old fusion cannon. He turned to address the crowd. “…Decepticons, I must open this with a personal question,” he began. “How many of you are Empties?” A few raised their hands. “…Quite a few. Then my uncle’s programs didn’t reach you?”

“We just applied for them,” said a mech called Needlenose. “I just got my new hands.” He showed off his hands, looking more pristine than the rest of his body. “Thanks to that, I was able to find a job and, already, I have more Shanix to help me fix up my lifestyle. …And now there’s someone wearing Optimus’ face that has wicked thoughts, thoughts that would put me back to square one!”

“Yeah!” called a femme, Shadow Striker. “I just got out of poverty and someone wants to put me back in it because I look freakish!” The sentiment was taken up by the crowd.

“Well, there’s an opportunity for you all to voice your complaints to him!” called Galvatron. “The Cybertronian High Council has asked for naval help from our allies and colonies. Even the Galactic Council is giving us help! Tomorrow night, the Nemesis and Ark will join that fleet as we merge with a combined fleet from outside our universe to take down Nemesis Prime and his allies! And I want all of you with me! We will not rest until the pelt of that evil version of Tails is mounted on a wall! DECEPTICONS, COMMENCE HUNTING SEASON!” Galvatron fired his particle cannon into the sky! The crowd followed suit and fired their weapons into the air.

Chapter 82: The Final Muster

It was all hands on deck aboard the Virginia, the personal universe-travelling starship of the F.N.S. Emily was in command again with Megumi on deck, her eyes blazing with righteous fury at the injustices Metaltron and her team committed. Her mind raced with the plan she and the others came up with. Emily then approached her. “We’re ready to go,” she reported.

“Let’s get started,” replied Megumi. Emily turned to the bridge crew.

“Helm, take us out,” she ordered. Michael took the position of Helmsman and keyed in various commands. The Virginia then took off and opened a rift.

---

The Virginia met with a whole fleet of ships that their allies could spare. The Chizarans, the Cybertronians, Realmfleet, the TARDIS, and the Tarlaxians all leant ships to the effort. Megumi got on the horn with all the ship commanders. “Ladies and gentlemen, for those of you not in the know, let me explain,” she said. “A former human known as Khan the Author was going to alter all universes to his design, but he was betrayed and turned into a Dalek slave under the command of Metaltron, a former Dalek herself. She has allied with the resurrected Nemesis Prime, Adachi Hiro, Dr. C. Y. Borg, and Intrag the Conqueror.” Several Captains whispered to one another, knowing the history of those villains. “However, Metaltron further betrayed Hiro, Dr. Borg, and their families, so they’re joining us on this assault. Pulling them up now.” Hiro and Dr. Borg appeared.

“Hiro!” hissed a Tarlaxian Captain.

“Calm yourself, Captain,” soothed Scorpainia.

“Now, the reason this fleet is assembled is to counter Metaltron’s fleet,” explained Megumi. “Hiro, Dr. Borg, the floor is yours concerning the enemy command vessels.” A purple saucer then appeared.

“This is Shocker Umbra’s flagship, the Relentless,” said Hiro. “A Predator-class command saucer, its intended use is planetary bombardment, so its heavier weapons are on its keel. However, its shields are stronger around the upper hull, so we’ll need to use heavy weapons to make any significant progress.” A red ship then took the Relentless’ place. It looked like a bottle with sickles pointing towards the bow.

“This is the Hellfire,” explained Dr. Borg, “a Genocide-class destroyer. Originally from Sonic and the Transformers’ home universe, it was built by a creature named Primacron.”

“Primacron?” asked Galvatron. “Dad and Uncle Optimus fought him when existence itself was at stake.”

“I’ve heard that name before,” said Megumi. “Who was Primacron?”

“He’s the one who pretty much made the Transformers, then he split himself into Primus and Unicron for some experiment to decide whether light or darkness should be dominant.”

“And this ship,” interjected Dr. Borg, “is a prototype Unicron. The cannon at the bow is designed to destroy planets. However, the cannon is also its weakness. Once enough firepower breaches its shields, a few well-placed torpedoes will destroy it.” A Borg Cube appeared. “This is the Juggernaut, a standard Borg Cube, but its assimilation capabilities are toned down thanks to it being the Lords’ service.”

“So the Lords stayed with Metaltron,” remarked Jazz aboard the Ark.

“Yes,” confirmed Dr. Borg. “Right now, the ship is under the command of Ziddet, a female Cardassian Lord. Standard Borg Cube weaknesses apply to this ship.” One more ship appeared. It looked like eight pyramids with their bases stuck together at the sides, but it had distinctive Borg design aesthetics.

“You’ve seen this ship before during the occupation of Beyond City,” said Hiro. “The Imperium. It’s a new command vessel and with the Author deposed, Sonavok is in command. It’s going to take more firepower to scratch it or even get past its shields.”

“We have Boulton,” replied Megumi. “He served aboard that ship. He can tell us its weaknesses. Hiro, do those ships have prefix codes?”

“…Prefix codes?” Dr. Borg asked Arsha.

“First I’ve heard about them,” replied Arsha.

“They’re combination codes that would allow an allied vessel to prevent an enemy from taking over another vessel through remote control,” explained Jazz. “I remember that during a Star Trek movie night with Optimus.”

“Ah, you mean compromise-counter codes,” said Dr. Borg.

“Whatever terminology you use,” said Hiro, “the Hellfire and Relentless have them, but the Lord Ships have too many for us to memorize without being assimilated.”

“All right then, Hiro, you’re with the Virginia,” decided Megumi. “We’ll take care of the Relentless. Jazz, Galvatron, once you have the prefix code, you take care of the Hellfire. Then we join the rest of the fleet in taking out the Imperium and Juggernaut. Once that’s done, we begin our ground assault. Thanks to the maps Hiro and Dr. Borg gave us, we have a clear path to where our enemies will begin their plan. I say this with no exaggeration, we only have one shot at this. We…cannot…fail!”

---

The villains had gathered on Foundation Prime where the Foundation Element Pedestals stood. This time, they built their own base, not wanting to waste the energy in constructing things like Vortech did. “Report,” Metaltron ordered the Rift Controller.

“All required elements now being arranged!” replied the Rift Controller. “We shall become the supreme beings of the universe!” An image of the Dalek Emperor then appeared in the gateway on its dome.

“I’m not running the risk of us messing anything up,” said Metaltron. “Continue with Source installation, then proceed to Prize installation. Keep checking as you go.”

“I obey!” Metaltron headed off as the Rift Controller continued its work. As it did, the rift inside its dome’s gateway showed an image of Khan Noonien Singh during the second Star Trek movie. “Do you know the Klingon proverb that tells us revenge is a dish best served cold? …It is very cold…in space!”

Chapter 83: Removal

The fleet arrived outside the enemy’s combined sensor range. “They’re within targeting range,” reported Hiroki.

“All ships, report,” Emily said to the entire fleet. “Virginia, standing by.”

“Ark, standing by,” said Jazz.

“Nemesis, standing by,” reported Galvatron.

“Enterprise, standing by,” replied Sonic.

“Endeavor, standing by,” said Arsha.

“Glanthelantir, standing by,” reported Glanthel.

“Dominion, standing by,” said Hiro.

“Scorpion, standing by,” reported Dr. Borg. This went on until the entire fleet was ready.

“Hail the enemy flagship,” said Megumi.

“Belay that!” interjected Kaede. “Mom, you sure that’s a good idea? We can be stealthier than that.”

“Maybe, but stealth wasn’t exactly part of the plan, remember?” reminded Megumi. “Besides, I don’t want to. I want that former kill-happy squid to know I’m coming for her! Hail the Relentless!”

“Do as she says,” Emily directed Flora. Flora nodded and began sending a transmission.

---

“…I wonder what the Daleks will do once the Doctor is gone?” mused Metaltron to herself. Speaking of which, a Dalek approached her.

“Alert! Alert! Transmission being received! Relentless awaits orders concerning it!”

“A transmission? Given the panic, I’d say it’s not according to our usual frequencies. …Ah, what the hey? Tell the Relentless to open a channel both to the ship and to us.”

“I obey!” The Dalek sent the necessary commands. …That’s when the smug look on Metaltron’s face vanished.

“Metaltron, give it up!” barked Megumi’s voice. “Your fleet will be destroyed, your ground forces will be pushed back, and your plans will be undone! Surrender while you can!”

“How did she get here?!” demanded Metaltron. “Find the source of that transmission!”

“Triangulating!” replied the Dalek. “…Source located! Starship Virginia detected with 300 strong fleet!”

“WHAT?!” Metaltron could see that, yes, there WERE 300 ships just entering their sensor range! “Route the call to me!”

“I obey!” The Dalek routed the call and Metaltron spoke.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve, coming here!” she said.

“And YOU have a lot of nerve thinking I would just accept this!” replied Megumi. “You WILL fail one way or the other!”

“No, what will happen is you will be erased like the vermin you are! You’re on MY time, you skunk!” Metaltron ended the call and contacted the Rift Controller. “Megumi brought a fleet here! Begin the reset!”

“I cannot begin now!” replied the Rift Controller. “I still need thirty minutes to warm things up!”

“You don’t HAVE thirty minutes! Begin!”

“I cannot change the laws of physics! I’ve got to have thirty minutes!” Metaltron growled in annoyance at what the Rift Controller said.

“…Fine, we’ll hold them off as long as we can,” she finally said, “but you MUST start if and when the enemy breaks through our fleet!”

“…Very well,” replied the Rift Controller.

---

The Dominion and Virginia flew towards the Relentless. They began their attack with their standard laser weapons. Aboard the Relentless, Metaltron coordinated the action. “Status of hyperdrive,” she demanded.

“Hyperdrive still operating at peak efficiency!” replied a Combatman.

“Status of weapons.”

“All weapons primed!” reported the Dalek on Tactical.

“Fire standard weapons on the Virginia. I want Megumi to fall into the Sea of Ideas and be nothing more than a thought.”

“Firing standard weapons!” The Relentless fired.

---

The Virginia rocked. “Report!” called Emily.

“Shields down by 7%,” replied Hiroki.

“Enemy shields?” asked Emily.

“Getting a call,” said Michael. “Hiro’s transmitting the prefix code and instructions for the enemy to lower their shields.”

---

“Alert! Alert!” warned the Tactical Dalek. “Shields failing! Prefix code transmitted from Dominion!” Metaltron goggled at the idea that Hiro DID memorize the Relentless’ prefix code!

“Restore shields!” she ordered.

“Unable to obey! Shields failed!” The ship then rocked thanks to enemy fire.

“SEND BAZOOKA JOE OUT THERE!” shouted Metaltron. The Tactical Dalek looked at Metaltron.

“The Special Weapons Dalek, you dope!” snapped a Combatman.

“Deploying Special Weapons Dalek onto topside!”

---

“Hiro-sama!” called a Combatman aboard the Dominion. “The enemy-!”

“I have eyes, Harada!” snapped Hiro. “Target the Special Weapons Dalek. The enemy doesn’t need a 360⁰ cannon on top.”

“Yes, Hiro-sama!” Harada targeted the Special Weapons Dalek. “Target locked!”

“FIRE!”

---

The Special Weapons Dalek was destroyed quickly. “Nice work, Hiro,” said Megumi aboard the Virginia.

“As I anticipated,” replied Hiro.

---

“Hull integrity fallen to 22%!” reported the Tactical Dalek. “Hyperdrive failing!”

“…Abandon ship!” ordered Metaltron as she fastened her belt. “All hands, abandon ship!” She then began her transformation sequence. “Henshin!”

---

There were flashes of light from the windows of the rapidly falling Relentless. “We have survivors,” Hiro said to Megumi. “I’ll give the order to pursue.”

“Extermination is NOT the goal here,” replied Megumi. “Join with us as we assist with the destruction of the Imperium.”

---

“Understood, Metaltron,” said Nemesis Prime on the Hellfire. “We’re going to change our prefix code now.” Nemesis ended the call. “Terrorcons, Hiro and Dr. Borg knew the Relentless’ prefix code and helped our enemies learn its weaknesses. We’ve been ordered not to let that happen. Makeshift, erase the old prefix code and put in a new one.”

“Yes, Sir,” replied Makeshift. He got to work on the prefix code…but…

“Access denied,” said the computer.

“Huh?” Makeshift tried again.

“Access denied,” repeated the computer.

“Nemesis, I’m locked out!” called Makeshift.

“That’s not possible,” replied Nemesis. “That thing must be faulty.” A face then appeared on the screen, a rather cartoony face of… “DR. BORG?!” yelped Nemesis. He then realized what Dr. Borg did a while ago! “Engage override! Code 10-Tango-Nemesis!” Makeshift tried, then pounded uselessly on the console.

“I can’t!” he reported.

“Shields are dropping!” warned Crystal Widow. “They’re targeting the cannon!”

“FIRE!” ordered Nemesis. Crystal Widow moved to fire but…

---

The Scorpion fired its stinger as the Ark and Nemesis fired torpedoes directly into the Hellfire’s cannon, bringing heavy damage to the enemy vessel. Dr. Borg arched an eyebrow in approval. She called Galvatron. “The new Nemesis seems to know where to place her shots like the original,” she said. “And the skill of her Captain’s as good as the original.”

“I’m the son of the original Nemesis’ Captain,” replied Galvatron. “Had to learn something from him.”

“You learned well. Now, if you’ll excuse me, it’s time to show why I named this vessel the Scorpion. Scorpo!”

“Ooh, I always loved this bit!” chuckled Scorpo. The ship’s claws then tore into the Hellfire, bringing pieces of it into the cargo hold on the bow for scrapping operations.

---

“FIRE!” ordered Nemesis Prime as fires sprang up all over the bridge. “FIRE, DAMN YOU!”

“WE CAN’T!” replied Straxus. “THERE’S NO POWER TO THE WEAPONS AND OUR WARP DRIVE IS OUT! WE MUST EVACUATE!”

“NO, DAMMIT! NO!”

“NEMESIS, LISTEN TO REASON!” argued Crystal Widow as she grabbed his shoulders. “This ship is totaled! We have to get out of here and assist in shoring up our ground defenses! We still have the Lords to act as a final wave of ships!” Nemesis growled, then sighed.

“Abandon ship,” he ordered.

Chapter 84: Separation

The Lord Ships were tougher nuts to crack, even with more ships joining the fray. The Imperium was launching small pyramids, the fighter pods of the Lords. Other ships launched drone fighters and other fighter craft, but our heroes were in a tough spot. Scorpainia called up Emily. “The enemy’s sent out attack fighters to harass our own,” she said.

“We’ll try to help,” replied Emily.

“With what?! Emily, we’re losing too many ships! We’ve got to turn the Lords’ left flank!”

“It’s too well protected, but their lines are spread pretty thin in the middle.”

“We’ll worry about the middle; you guys keep the attack fighters off us.” Scorpainia ended the call.

“The Hammer of Tarlax has already sustained heavy damage,” reported Hiroki. “She can’t take a direct assault in the middle.”

“It’s the best option we have,” replied Emily.

“What about Boulton?” asked Michael.

“He’s been deassimilated,” reminded Hiroki. “I know what you’re thinking of, but Picard’s ability to exploit a Borg Cube’s weakness was a fluke.”

“There’s also Seven of Nine!”

“Michael, the decision stands,” interjected Emily. “We can’t always rely on a former drone to get us out of Borg messes.”

“You can rely on this one!” called Boulton’s voice as he strode onto the bridge with Richard behind him.

“Boulton!” protested Emily.

“He said he has a means of destroying the Lord ships without sustaining more casualties,” explained Richard. “We need his expertise.”

“…Where?” decided Emily as she nodded for Hiroki to step aside. Boulton keyed in the coordinates.

“Their shields are on different rotational frequencies, but there’s a moment where the frequencies match on this one,” explained Boulton as he also keyed in the shield frequency.

“Hail all ships,” ordered Emily.

“Channel open,” replied Hiroki.

“This is Emily of the Virginia,” Emily said to the fleet. “Boulton has found a weakness. Target all weapons on the following coordinates at his command.”

“Emily, those don’t appear to be vital areas,” replied Rosadera.

“Trust me, Rosadera.” All ships kept up the appearance of a valiant effort against the ships.

“Wait for it…” said Boulton. “…Stand by. …NOW!” All ships fired, their weapons passing through the enemy shields and targeting the one spot on each ship. To put it simply…catastrophic systems failures across all parts of the enemy ships!

---

“ZIDDET! GET OUT OF THERE!” Sonavok called through the Collective.

“TRANSPORTERS ARE OFFLINE!” replied Ziddet. “I HAD TO STEAL A FIGHTER!” Sonavok then spotted a fighter.

“SOUNDS LIKE A PLAN! SEE YOU AT BASE!” Other drones followed the same idea and scrambled for the fighters. They escaped just in time.

---

“They’re getting away!” Scorpainia warned the fleet.

“That’s all the ships!” replied Emily. “Megumi, the enemy fleet’s beaten!”

“Now’s our chance!” cheered Megumi. “All hands, it’s time for the ground assault! Let’s end this!”

---

“Damn it all!” growled Kamen Rider Ex (Metaltron). “How did they beat the Lords?!”

“Ground assault forces detected within perimeter!” warned a Dalek.

“Metaltron,” called the Rift Controller, “we have only five more minutes!”

“We’ll hold them off as long as possible!” She then addressed Intrag and Nemesis Prime. “Split them up. We must have no glorious team-ups for them!”

“Lord Nemesis!” called Crystal Widow. “We just spotted Megatron carrying the Matrix around his neck.”

“…A steward, eh?” mused Nemesis. “Darling, you just gave me an idea!”

---

“All right, everyone,” said Megumi in her Rider persona of Kamen Rider Royal. “Remember the plan. We have to stick together.”

“Call me vengeful, but Nemesis is mine when he is sufficiently weakened,” said Megatron.

“Easy, Megs,” advised Richard in his Rider persona of Guard.

“Weakened, my dear Megatron?!” cackled Nemesis Prime’s voice. The Terrorcons then surrounded the group and separated the heroes so that Royal and her friends were on one side of a wall that came down while those of the Transformers and Sonic’s universe were on the other side with the Terrorcons!

“MEGATRON! MEGATRON!” called Royal as she banged on the wall!

“GO ON!” replied Megatron’s voice. “WE ANTICIPATED THIS, REMEMBER?!”

“…All right, meet us at the center of the place when you can!” decided Royal. She turned to her remaining friends. “Come on!” she said. Death, in her Rider persona of…well, Kamen Rider Death, then checked her watch. She then saw something.

“…Oh,” she whispered to herself. “So he IS still coming. …Good. We still have a shot.”

“Death?” asked Royal.

“Nothing, just a loose end wrapping itself up shortly.”

“…If you say so.” Royal then led the way.

---

The Terrorcons were fighting hard against their opponents. Hot Rod grappled with Sideways. “Cosmos and I trusted you!” he snarled. “You were better as Meteorfire!”

“I dunno,” replied Sideways, “I still made my distaste for Majips quite clear. Surely you Autobots don’t wanna associate with someone so racist.”

“Why you-!” Hot Rod fired his wrist blasters, but Sideways grabbed one of Hot Rod’s arms and bent it in an unnatural way.

“HOT ROD!” called Override when she saw Hot Rod cradling his broken arm. Sideways then turned into a blob of static and flew around her. He then solidified an arm and punched her torso hard enough to leak Energon. Override collapsed, gasping in pain.

“Oh, did I hurt the baby?” asked Sideways cruelly. She wasn’t pregnant, but anything to get his licks in. “GOOD!”

---

“Guys, this isn’t going so hot!” called Sonic. Amy swung her hammer into Deceptitran’s head, then Deceptitran caught it with his teeth.

“LET GO OF MY HAMMER!” she shouted. Deceptitran, instead, clamped down and bit the hammer’s head off. “MY HAMMER!” wailed Amy.

“My snack!” laughed Deceptitran. Amy then pulled another one out of nowhere. “WHAT THE?!” yelped Deceptitran. “YOU HAVE MORE HAMMERS THAN A HARDWARE STORE!”

---

“Wives, always getting the upper hand over their men, am I right?” laughed Nemesis. Megatron wasn’t listening. He was still swinging his concealed swords. “Oh, no bite? Still got revenge on the processor? You know, I liked you better when you were trying to kill Optimus.”

“Not kill, turn to my way of thinking!” argued Megatron.

“Oh, for Pete’s sake! You never WERE a Decepticon, were you?! Just an Autobot with red optic lenses! I’d say that’s proof you don’t deserve this thing!” Nemesis then summoned the Dark Saber and slashed Megatron’s arm off! Megatron howled in pain as Nemesis took the Matrix! “A nice little trophy.”

“YOU GIVE THAT BACK TO MEGATRON THIS INSTANT!” shouted Glyph as she leapt onto Nemesis.

“GET OFF!” roared Nemesis. Glyph was not making the fight easy for Nemesis. Sadly, Nemesis had more combat experience. He threw her to the floor, then wrapped his fingers around her throat! Glyph…was losing consciousness.

Chapter 85: Arise, Solara Prime!

Glyph woke up in what looked like outer space, but she certainly felt a floor beneath her. She sat up and tested the floor. It seemed to extend in all directions. There was a bright light directly behind her. “…Scrap,” she mumbled. “We failed.”

“Did you?” asked a motherly voice. It was then that Glyph noticed a noise like a hammer striking an anvil had been in her ears since she woke up. She turned her head to the noise. The source of the noise was a femme at a forge.

“…Prime?” asked Glyph as she picked herself up.

“Which one?” quizzed the femme. Glyph arched an eyebrow at that question. …Her optics widened when she started putting together the clues before her.

“…Sweet Solus Prime!” she gasped.

“I’d hardly call myself sweet,” chuckled the femme as she set her tools down, “but it’s a nice sentiment. Nice to meet you, Glyph Stinger.”

“You can’t be…THE Solus Prime!” said Glyph as she shook Solus’ hand. “I mean, you’re the Prime that created the original Three Powers and she’s…” A horrible thought struck Glyph.

“Gunmetal gray?” finished Solus Prime.

“…Does that mean…I’m also…” Glyph wobbled and almost fell into the light behind her. Solus quickly grabbed her!

“Nope! Nononono! Don’t wanna do that!” she said. “You go into that light now, you really WILL be gunmetal gray!”

“I…I just…I can’t believe this! You’re the greatest smith of all time!” praised Glyph. Solus chuckled.

“I think Vector Sigma said it best once when he and the Matrix fully united. I am she who introduced creation, the very aspect Primacron forgot, to the Transformers. But being a smith works just fine.” Glyph then looked around.

“Where are we?”

“This,” explained Solus, “is the Realm of the Primes.”

“I thought only Primes could enter this place and ordinary bots like me-.”

“Under normal circumstances, you couldn’t come here. But these AREN’T normal circumstances. For the entire multiverse, even.”

“…I…I don’t…have the strength to fix the multiverse.” Solus arched an eyebrow and looked at Glyph. “When I leapt onto Nemesis Prime, all I could think about was avenging Uncle Optimus.”

“Hey, I can relate,” soothed Solus. “I wanted to avenge the murder of my brothers. But unlike you, I attacked the wrong bot. Dragged Megatronus into darkness for no reason and didn’t learn of Liege Maximo’s deception until it was too late.”

“Does that make us as bad as Nemesis?” asked Glyph.

“What?!” laughed Solus. “You been hitting Alchemist Prime’s Engex?!”

“Well, Nemesis wanted to make a kingdom for himself! We’re trying to save the multiverse and keep it as it is! Is…Isn’t that the same thing?! Don’t these feelings come from the same place?! Don’t-?!”

“You assume that Nemesis Prime’s goal comes from a genuine place,” said Solus. “But that pale imitation of Optimus and Tails can’t see that his desires ultimately will bring about a hell-scape he never conceived of. Because of that blindness, he fears what he can’t control, much like he feared Unicron.”

“…And now that…that same fear’s gonna…gonna win…” Glyph was gasping. A vision of Nemesis Prime then appeared in the sky above them.

“First Optimus dies!” he cackled. “Then you bots get separated! Now YOU die! It’s a pity the Transformers of your universe die so easily or I might have a sense of satisfaction!”

“Ah, scrap!” swore Solus. “I thought there was more time to ease you in. But Nemesis will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. …You ready to stop him?”

“What?!” asked Glyph. “What can…can I do?!”

“Well, you were brought here for a reason,” replied Solus. “So, what say we reveal that reason to you, hm?” Thirteen lights of various colors flashed behind Solus and turned into Transformers. Glyph goggled when she recognized all the shapes.

“…The Thirteen!” she said. She then looked at the one that stood out. “…Uncle Optimus?!”

“Hey, Green Bee,” chuckled Optimus as he strode up to her and hugged her.

“…Optimus, are you sure…I’m worthy?!” asked Glyph as tears rolled down her face.

“Well, you needed some initial polishing,” replied Optimus, “but I can safely say you will be a worthy successor to me. But I don’t have the power to make you a Prime and the Thirteen can’t give you that power unless you accept it. So, what will your choice be, Glyph Stinger?” Glyph thought for a moment.

“…I can’t exactly continue a Prime’s goals of peace if I’m dead,” she said. “…I accept!” Optimus smiled, then turned to the Primes.

“She’s all yours, my Primes,” he said. Prima then stood forward.

“Like Optimus Prime before you,” he said, “you will stop a great evil! You are worthy to ascend to Primehood!”

---

“What’s the matter?!” taunted Nemesis as Glyph gasped. “Can’t laugh at me again?!” Nemesis started laughing himself. Glyph then found new strength and grabbed the Matrix! The instant her fingers wrapped around the handles, the crystal inside the Matrix shone bright enough to blind Nemesis and force him to let go of Glyph’s neck. Glyph then kicked Nemesis off, breaking the chain around the Matrix, stood up, and held the Matrix above her head.

“ARISE, SOLARA PRIME!” came fourteen voices. Everyone heard them and gasped as Glyph began changing! She grew for a start, then her alt-mod kibble became more angular until it resembled a long, futuristic sedan! Her helmet gained antennae as her fingers became pointed.

“…Optimus…” whispered the new Solara Prime as she held the Matrix. She then opened her chest and placed the Matrix inside her, then closed her chest and stood defiantly in front of Nemesis Prime.

“…It won’t matter, kid!” laughed Nemesis. “Your Primehood will be short!”

“No,” replied Solara. “This is the beginning of my Primehood. But as for YOU, this is the end of the road, Nemesis Prime!” Solara then activated spikes on her knuckles that sparked with electricity and scored a blow directly into Nemesis’ chest, frying the suit AND the pilot. Nemesis was thrown to the floor.

“GET HER!” he shouted.

“Dad, hammer!” Solara called to Goldbug.

“Right!” Goldbug tossed the Magnus Hammer to Solara. Solara keyed in a button code on the handle and it compressed into the Forge of Solus Prime.

“There’s no Creation Lathe here!” laughed Nemesis.

“Don’t need it for what I’ve got in mind!” replied Solara. She then swung the hammer into Nemesis’ chest and a sand timer appeared briefly before it vanished. The remaining Terrorcons then swarmed Solara. Solara fought with the usual tactics of Batman, going for knockout blows, then hammering them in the chest. The sand timer appeared whenever she struck, then vanished. Solara was then beginning to tire out.

“PRIME!” called Megatron as Straxus raised his cudgel to bring down into Solara’s head. He fired a blast from his fusion cannon. The shot obliterated Straxus’ head and the rest of his body fell, fading to gunmetal gray. Nemesis’ optics went wide.

“…No!” he pleaded.

“Yes! You’re mortal again!” confirmed Solara.

“NO QUARTER!” Galvatron ordered his Decepticons. The Autobots joined in. Deceptitran, he was shot by Goldbug. Makeshift, he fell to Sky Runner’s sword. Sideways was incinerated by Hot Rod. Shockwave punched straight through Rodimus Unicronus’ chest, tearing his Spark Chamber and Spark out and killing him. Blackarachnia stuck her fingers into Crystal Widow’s neck and injected a fatal dose of her cyber-venom. Crystal Widow reached out to Nemesis.

“N…Nemmy!” she gasped. Nemesis, too scared to fight, transformed and sped off! That feeling of betrayal was the last feeling Crystal Widow had.

“AFTER HIM!” called Solara. “LET’S REV AND ROLL!” The Transformers cheered as everyone transformed, allowing Mobian passengers into their vehicle modes, and sped after Nemesis!

Chapter 86: New Generation Rulers

The remaining heroes continued through the fortress, trying to get to the center. “How much further?” asked Royal.

“Can’t tell,” sighed Kaitlyn in her Rider persona of Spark. “Dammit, and it’s almost time!”

“We can’t speed up, we can’t slow down,” grumbled Yufantel, “what do we do?!”

“Die!” came a voice. A wall separated the Realmers from the Riders.

“HEY! OPEN UP THERE!” called Arsha.

“Don’t bother, diluter of the bloodline!” snarled the voice. Everyone whirled around to see Intrag with Combatmen.

“Diluter?!” snapped Malnar. “The Emboramii bloodline’s still thick, thank you very much!”

“You mated with Out-realmers! You betray the Emboramii bloodline!”

“By the now mortal Ones, will you shut up about that?!” With that, everyone attacked. Intrag then swung his sword and threw everyone back. He stomped over to Arsha.

“In my day, people like you knew their place under my heel. They didn’t rule anything, they knew their position was as a servant race.”

“Screw…you!” hissed Arsha. Intrag grabbed Arsha by the throat and started squeezing.

“Everyone had best learn their place real quick,” he warned, “or this thing you care about dies!”

“YOU GET OFF MOM NOW!” shouted Geltar. She, Farmee, and Yufantel leapt onto Intrag.

“GET OFF ME, YOU HYBRID WORMS!” he shouted. He threw them off, then jabbed his sword into the ground. The floor then wrapped itself around the three Royana kids. “…The traitor said the Divine Ones were now mortal,” he chuckled. “That means their pathetic rules shackle me no more!” He slammed a fist into Geltar’s ribs, breaking them. He then grabbed Farmee by the hair. “They masquerade as the fiercest dragons of the Realms, but are mere toothless worms!” He slammed Farmee’s head to the floor. He then grabbed Yufantel’s arm. “It is the end of all things. An apocalypse on such an unimaginable scale!”

“Stop!” groaned Yufantel. Intrag then kicked Yufantel’s arm in a way that broke it. She howled in pain. Arsha and her spouses picked themselves up and were stumbling towards Intrag. He simply summoned energy spheres and threw them at the Royals, shocking them and knocking them back down.

“Your time has passed,” he said. “This age was spent in foolish resistance. Now is the dawn of a new era.” He then heard the kids say something in the usual magic language. “…Yes, children, pray to the worms. Pray…as your world ends!” He swung his sword down…then he was knocked back by an energy dome that suddenly surrounded the kids. The three of them were then healed, revitalized, and surrounded by an aura that flashed with all the colors of the Divine Ones. Arsha and Dr. Borg goggled.

“…You passed on the Champion’s Aura to your children?” asked Dr. Borg.

“I thought it was lost forever after we won the Final War,” replied Arsha.

“Champion’s Aura?! IMPOSSIBLE!” argued Intrag. He swung his sword at Yufantel, then she grabbed the sword with her formerly broken arm. Geltar stood up as if her ribs didn’t get broken and Farmee assumed a fighting stance with no wobbling.

“…That sword,” observed Farmee, “the shards that came from its forging were used to make the Talkwen Stone, yes?”

“True, but why talk about that rock?!” snapped Intrag.

“That’s all I wanna know!” cheered Farmee.

“Brother, sister, shall we?” asked Yufantel. The three of them grabbed the sword, then channeled energy through it into Intrag. The energy threw him back into a wall hard. He slid down…and felt something at the edge of his mouth. He touched the affected area, pulled his hand back…and saw that it was blood.

“…Impossible!” he breathed, a nasty thought forming in his mind.

“The Talkwen Stone stole the Divine and Titan mana from our bodies,” recalled Dr. Borg. “It rendered us mortal, giving Arsha enough time to land the killing blow. If a Champion’s Aura could alter the initial materials it came from to render any form of immortality granted by means outside our universe…”

“Bingo!” confirmed Geltar. “It can do the job of rendering a guy mortal and vulnerable to physical attacks!”

“Now’s our chance!” called Malnar. Intrag still had his beastly strength, so he tore down a wall and threw it at the heroes.

“HE’S GETTING AWAY!” called Endea.

“No, he’s NOT!” snarled Glanthel. “I’ve got a scanner lock on him! Follow me! Let’s finish this!” Everyone charged after Intrag.

---

While the fight was going on, Royal and her friends were pounding on the wall. “ARSHA! ARSHA, CAN YOU HEAR-?!” A Dalek gunstick then fired at Royal, making her scream and collapse to the floor. Thanks to her immortality, she wasn’t dead. Emily in her Rider persona of Touché checked Megumi over.

“Your organs are unscrambling themselves,” she said, “but it’s gonna be painful.”

“I’ve noticed!” gasped Royal.

“I just needed to cause pain,” said Ex’s voice as she and her fellows stepped into the room.

“You’re losing, Ex!” snapped Death.

“I think you’ll find I’m still winning, even after all these setbacks!” retorted Ex.

“No more talking! DAI SUPER CHARGE!” shouted Hiro in his Rider persona of Rogue. His armor then changed into its final form and he became Rift while charging at Ex.

“HIRO, NO!” called Royal. Rift charged at Ex with his weapon out, but she side-stepped and fired on him. Rift collapsed in pain.

“As stupid as Igura was,” snarked Ex.

“Oh, come on, Boss!” complained Katie in her Rider persona of Glam. “Let’s just deal with these nitwits quickly!”

“The dame’s right,” agreed Captain Don Shinobi in his Rider persona of Threat.

“Yes, she is,” agreed Ex.

“YOU WON’T WIN!” shouted Spark as she attacked.

“KAITLYN, STOP!” called Royal. But Spark DIDN’T stop. She decked Ex.

“Bah! Insect!” snapped Ex when she recovered. That…was when ten streams of light appeared from nowhere and surrounded Spark. “What the?” asked Ex. The streams of light circled Spark, then floated in front of her and formed a strange device with all the Sources in a circle. It looked like it could fit over her belt!

“…Nothing ventured, nothing gained!” said Spark. She then grabbed the device and slotted it over her belt. She then tapped each Source and then a crown with the Sources appeared on her head with her skirt gaining a long train in the colors of the Sources. Gauntlets appeared with the Sources of Life and Death, then her calves were armored with the Sources of War and Peace. Her shoulders gained pauldrons with the Sources of Pestilence and Health and her torso was adorned with the remaining Sources of Famine, Bounty, Order, and Chaos.

“Primal Spark!” announced the device.

“Wh-What the?!” spluttered Spark. “How did-?!”

“Of course!” breathed Death. “Kaitlyn has always understood that all ten of us are necessary! She uses all of them in her daily life! That’s how she stays sane!”

“It doesn’t matter!” snapped Glam. “I’ll beat her and show her that she made a mistake in resisting me!” Glam charged forward, then Spark slammed her fists into Glam’s torso. The Sources on her gauntlets glowed and projected an energy wave that knocked Glam into a wall. Death then got a notification on her smartwatch and checked it.

“…I don’t believe it!” she whispered.

“What is it?” asked Royal.

“Megumi, your daughter…has made Katie Barker mortal!”

“YOU LIE!” barked Ex.

“She…She doesn’t!” gasped Gi in her Rider persona of Adaptus.

“…I can make the immortal…mortal?!” realized Spark. She then clenched her fists. “Round 2!” She then went on the offensive, dodging enemy attacks. Benjamin, in his Rider persona of Tombstone, fired his gun, but Spark rolled out of the way. She then tested something with just striking with one fist. Nothing happened. “Gotta use both, huh? Makes sense.” She then drove both her fists into Tombstone and rendered him mortal. This went on and on until every single member of the enemy’s army was mortal. “NOW’S OUR CHANCE!” called Spark. She then pressed the crystal in the center of her belt as Rift pushed the wings of his belt down while Royal posed spun the wheel on her belt twice.

“DAI SUPER CHARGE!” She shouted. She became Vortex and spun the wheel again.

“Final Attack!” it announced. The three Riders leapt into the air.

“RIDER PRIMAL SPARK KICK!” called Spark

“RIDER RIFT KICK!”

“RIDER VORTEX KICK!” The energy of the three Rider Kicks caused tremendous feedback when they struck Adaptus, Tombstone, and Erika that it spread out to all enemy Riders. Everyone collapsed, then Death swung her arm scythes. Erika, Captain Don Shinobi, Auriella, Cyber-Priestess Gi, Benjamin, and Phury had expired. Katie and Metaltron, having been merely knocked out of their transformations, groaned and picked themselves up. Katie saw Auriella’s body.

“AURIELLA!” she wailed. She tried waking her up, but it was no good. Metaltron then grabbed Katie. “NO! WE HAVE TO-!”

“WE CAN’T!” argued Metaltron. “WE’VE LOST TOO MANY! WE’LL RESSURECT HER AND OUR FALLEN COMRADES WHEN WE START THE NEW MULTIVERSE! LET’S GO!” She pulled Katie away from the battlefield at high speed.

“QUICK! AFTER HER!” called Spark. The heroes then rushed after the two villains.

Chapter 87: In it Together

The Rift Controller went over the last adjustments. “Report,” he barked as the Dalek Emperor appeared in its dome’s gateway.

“All systems operating at normal status!” replied a Dalek.

“Ready to begin the countdown,” said a Lord Drone.

“Begin,” ordered the Rift Controller.

“Our commanders are not within the safety zone!” yelped a Combatman.

“The energy wave won’t start immediately,” replied the Rift Controller. “They have enough time to get to safety. Begin.”

“Alert! Alert! Enemy vessels attempting communication!” warned another Dalek.

“Let them eat static,” replied the Rift Controller as Khan Noonien Signh appeared in its gateway.

“Metaltron’s approaching!” called a Combatman. Not just her, as you and I already know. The surviving villains were so focused on escaping their enemies, they didn’t notice one another. They all crashed into each other.

“WATCH IT!” shouted Katie.

“YOU WATCH IT!” retorted Nemesis.

“Oh no, not you guys!” realized Metaltron.

“You’re mortal too?!” asked Intrag. That was all the confirmation needed.

“Fire the energy wave now!” ordered Metaltron.

“Nay, belay that!” argued the Rift Controller as Captain Barbossa appeared in its gateway. “We need to build up the charge!”

“They’re right behind us! We have no time!” snarled Metaltron. “Fire the energy wave now!”

“The fight in here will delay them,” replied the Rift Controller. “A countdown is sufficient.”

“I am Metaltron and I order you to fire the wave now! Disregard the countdown! Obey! Obey!! OBEY!!!!”

“No.” That single word from the Rift Controller lingered as the heroes arrived.

“YOU! WILL!! OBEY!!!”

“Well, well, well,” chuckled Vortex. “A Dalek decides to betray you, huh, Metaltron? Surprised?”

“We are under siege!” a Dalek warned the Rift Controller.

“We shall deal with it,” said the Rift Controller with the usual command level Dalek swagger as it brought its gunstick to bear. “Besides, there’s no Optimus Prime here, so the form that would have given us trouble cannot be accessed, correct, Royal?”

“Don’t rest on your laurels just now!” warned Death. “Because we still have an ace up our sleeves.”

“An ace, eh? Like my donor?”

“No, I said just ace, not aroa…wait, what?” Everyone looked at the Rift Controller.

“What, surprised at the fact I know I was the commander of those back-stabbing Lords?” quizzed the Rift Controller.

“You remember everything?! HOW?!” yelped Metaltron.

“You built a Vortonian-styled gateway into my casing!” replied the Rift Controller. “Those things can get readings across all known timelines! What did you think would happen when you shoved me into this thing?!”

“YOU HAVE BETRAYED US!”

“YOU BETRAYED ME FIRST, FORMER LAST OF THE DALEKS!” The Rift Controller opened its…HIS casing to reveal that he had golden Elementriggers in their combined form in one of his tentacles. The mechanical spider that made up his old suit then arrived. “And one thing, while you made me into a mockery of the man I once was, you didn’t check to make sure my Kamen Rider equipment couldn’t work with my new form!” The spider formed a belt just under the Rift Controller’s eye. The Rift Controller then pressed the button on the Elementriggers and held it to the casing’s front.

“What’s the word?!” called the spider.

“HENSHIN!” ordered the Rift Controller. He then split the Elementriggers into their separate states and slid each part under the spider. The transformation was a bit grotesque as the mutant creature changed into a vaguely humanoid shape before the armor of Kamen Rider Weaver appeared. This armor looked different. It was gold with a white undersuit and the eyes were white while the spider legs on his back were spikier, his gloves gained claws on the fingertips, and he gained huge shoulder-pads.

“Power over all elements!” called the spider. “Weaver: Divine!”

“…That was a disgusting Henshin sequence,” gagged Vortex.

“Perhaps, but I needed a powerful form,” replied Weaver. “And there’s something to be said for the humanoid shape! Once I-!” He was interrupted by a horn honk. “…A truck?” muttered Weaver. He then stepped back in fear as he realized what Death was talking about! “No!”

“Yes!” replied Death. Vortex then face-palmed.

“I forgot versions of him rise from the grave,” she muttered. “Everyone, step back!” A futuristic red and blue semi-truck hauling an equally futuristic trailer then barreled into the room.

“Wait, OPTIMUS?!” yelped Nemesis. “But he’s dead! I killed him!”

“You did,” confirmed Optimus as his holo-form stepped out. He pointed to the halo on his forehead. “Turns out the Horsemen subconsciously thought I was worthy to enter Beyond City. I know the terms and conditions, but I’d say it’s worth it in order to stop you. Besides, I can at least visit.”

“It won’t matter!” insisted Weaver. “I’ve obtained my final form a long time ago! The countdown has started and…” He trailed off when he counted all the heroes. “…Where’s the Doctor?! …WHERE’S THE GODDAMNED DOCTOR?!?!?!”

“Someone looking for me?” asked the Doctor’s voice. Everyone looked to see the Doctor standing by a bank of computers!”

“EXTERMINATE!” shouted a Dalek. The cry was taken up and the Daleks opened fire!

“STOP, YOU FOOLS!” wailed Weaver, but it was no good. The Daleks were in a frenzy! The surviving villains had to duck, dodge, and weave around the shots. Vortex, Arsha, and Optimus (having already assumed robot mode) joined up and ducked behind the trailer.

“Hey, Megumi,” said Optimus as he pulled something out of the trailer. He had something carefully between his thumb and pointer finger. Vortex gasped.

“The Transcendant!” she said. “It’s fixed!”

“Dell and Liam had to work together,” explained Optimus.

“…All right then!” declared Vortex. “Since our rescued friends said Weaver fears our combined power…” She then pressed a button on the Transcendant.

“TRIPLE ASCENDANCE!” it called, attracting the attention of Weaver.

“No!” he pleaded. Vortex then slotted the Transcendant over her Vortex Driver.

“TRIPLE SET!” it continued.

“Henshin!” said Vortex.

“Henshin!” repeated Optimus and Arsha. Vortex pressed the button again, then the Transcendant spun the wheels as Optimus and Arsha turned into mist and entered Vortex. Her armor then changed, looking like a blend between her base form, her crown, Optimus’ armor, and Arsha’s outfit, complete with rose hair piece. She grew nine fox tails and her eyes became enhanced with Cybertronian optics.

“POWER OF THREE! ASCENDED TRINITY! KAMEN RIDER VORTEX: TRINITY SOUL!” cheered the Transcendant. Vortex: Trinity Soul then summoned her Gunblade and attacked Weaver.

“You’ve threatened the Multiverse for the last time!” she hissed in a new voice, one that was neither Optimus, Arsha, or Megumi’s.

“I HAVE A FINAL FORM!” argued Weaver. “ONLY HEROIC KAMEN RIDERS GET THAT KIND OF POWER!” Optimus then took over.

“Keep the enemy off our back!” he said to the heroes. “We have a plan to follow!”

“Right!” confirmed Spark. “Doctor, it’s your show!”

“Here we go!” The Doctor got to work as the heroes fought back.

Chapter 88: Securing the Future

The fight raged on, cries of “EXTERMINATE” and swords clashing and guns firing filled the air with neither side backing down. The more mortal of each side were being careful with their lives, though. Vortex: Trinity Soul then looked back as Optimus took over. “HEY! SOLARA!” he called. “OPEN MY TRAILER!” Solara, dodging weapons fire and squishing a few Daleks, made her way to the trailer and opened it. Inside it was a sword, a shield, and a gun. Specifically, they were the Star Saber, the Skyboom Shield, and the Requiem Blaster!

“Ooh! My Forge Day came early!” she said. “Firestorm! Galvatron! Come over here!” Firestorm and Galvatron made their way to her position and goggled.

“He’s even installed the Matrix Connectors in them!” revealed Galvatron. “Look!” Inside each slot in the weapons was an emblem of the Matrix.

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” asked Firestorm.

“Solara!” called the Doctor as she made her way to the trailer. “Solara, the main power chamber is downstairs, but it needs a tremendous amount of energy to disrupt it in a fashion that only fires creation energy instead of both it AND destructive energy!” Solara looked at the battle. Right now Vortex: Trinity Soul was still engaged with Weaver.

“…Our parents are busy,” she said. She then saw Geltar, Farmee, and Yufantel fighting alongside Spark. “…But us new kids on the block…yeah, that might work!” Solara then radioed her allies. “Guys, I know everyone is busy, but us new kids on the block have the means to stop Khan’s plan!”

“We do?” asked Spark.

“That’s thanks to Uncle Optimus bringing the most powerful magic weapons in my universe here,” explained Solara. “Moms and Dads, keep our enemies off our backs. You gave us the opening to secure our futures, it’s time we took it!”

“Come back alive, sweetie!” replied Arcee.

“We all will.” Solara ended the call and took the Skyboom Shield while Firestorm took the Requiem Blaster and Galvatron took the Star Saber.

“The Doctor said it was below us, right?” asked Firestorm.

“That’s what I remember her saying,” confirmed Solara.

“That’s all I need to know!” Firestorm pointed the Requiem Blaster at the floor and fired! It created a hole big enough for the new kids to follow through.

“NEW KIDS ON THE BLOCK, WITH ME!” called Solara. She, Firestorm, Galvatron, Sky Runner, Shade Robotnik, Silver, Daniel, Sandy, Spark, Kamen Rider Shade, Architect, Barbara, Brittney, Dinara, Emma, Fitri, Fordelam, Gabriella, Jason, Katrina, Leemii, Devil, Sora, Sweemar, Tom, Willmef, Farmee, Geltar, Glanthel, Hejema, Torya, and Yufantel all jumped down the hole and encountered Daleks, Lords, and Combatmen.

“INTRUDERS DETECTED!” shouted the Dalek Supreme. “EXTERMINATE THEM! CRUSH ALL RESISTANCE!” The Source emblems on Spark’s armor then glowed.

“…I’d hate to waste a Rider Kick like this, but…” she then pressed the central crystal in her belt.

“Engage!” called the belt. She leapt into the air, dodging laser fire, then aimed her right leg at the Dalek Supreme’s dome.

“RIDER PRIMAL SPARK KICK!” she shouted as she sailed through the air, foot first. She tore through the dome, leaving a mess on top of the neck section. The Dalek Supreme became frantic!

“VISION IMPARED! I CANNOT SEE! ASSIST! ASSIST!” it shrieked. But the energy of the kick’s impact fried its minions. Farmee then tore the gunstick out of its socket. The Dalek Supreme was forced to open its casing. Everyone got a better look at their surroundings. In the center of the room was a massive metal sphere with locks.

“Right, that’s the core of this whole operation,” said Solara. “We need to expose the contents inside to a massive amount of energy.”

“Leave that to us!” called Geltar. She and her siblings then tore the sphere open to reveal the Sources creating an energy sphere within their orbits. The energy sphere surrounded the Tome as the Mirror of Reality was set onto the cover with the Time Amethyst in the center of the Mirror with the Master Wand acting as a clock hand.

“…Right then,” sighed Solara. “Firestorm, Galvatron, let’s form the Hydra Cannon.”

“Solara,” said Firestorm as she extended the Requiem Blaster, “the Hydra Cannon’s a powerful weapon, but even with the Matrix inserted into it, there’s no way we can get the necessary energy the Doctor said we needed.”

“See, the thing is,” replied Solara as she split the Skyboom Shield and folded it over the extended Requiem Blaster, “I’m not just using the Matrix as a power source.”

“Prime?” asked Galvatron as he set the Star Saber on top of the combined weapon. Solara then opened her chest and retrieved the Matrix. She pulled it open and set it into the Star Saber’s hilt.

“All right, everyone,” she called as she unfolded the tripod legs and aimed the cannon at the energy sphere. “Form two lines behind me, grabbing the shoulder of the person in front of you. Transformers first, then the non-Transformer behind them can just touch their leg.” Everyone arched an eyebrow. “…Just do it! I’m taking a page out of Optimus’ book!”

“Which page, exactly?” asked Yufantel.

“…OH!” realized Sky Runner. “Daddy did this with his magic gun against Dark Super Shockwave!” Everyone lined up as Solara said.

“The Hydra Cannon is the most powerful magic weapon in my home universe,” explained Solara. “I’m gonna need the strength of everyone here to pull this off.” As she put her hands on the handle and put her finger on the trigger, she drew energy from everyone, adding their strength and power to the cannon. “We’re all in this together.” A visor then slid over Galvatron’s optics and gave him an energy reading.

“That’s it!” he called. “That’s the energy threshold!”

“Hydra cannon…FIRE!” called Solara. She pulled the trigger and fired a huge stream of energy at the energy sphere.

---

The same instant Solara pulled the trigger, Vortex: Trinity Soul leapt into the air and pressed the button on the Transcendant. “Triple Final Attack!” it announced.

“RIDER TRINITY KICK!” she called. She sailed through the air and struck Weaver in his belt, destroying it. He was forced out of the transformation during the resulting explosion the Rider Kick caused and his form as Khan now looked like a more grotesque hybridization of human and Dalek. His hair was replaced with tentacles and…he had flesh growing over his mouth and left eye, making them almost vestigial. That was when the ground rumbled.

“DANGER! DANGER!” warned a Dalek. “DESTRUCTIVE ENERGY COUNTERED! CREATION ENERGY ABOUT TO BE UNLEASHED!”

“N-No!” begged Khan. “You…cannot-!”

“We just did,” replied Megumi as she took over. “Khan, you’re finished.” Arsha then took over.

“Hiro, Dr. Borg, if you two would…where did they-?!” Hiro, Dr. Borg, and their friends and family were nowhere to be seen. Optimus took over as he face-palmed.

“Because, of COURSE, they valued their skin more!” he grumbled. The kids then got out of the hole.

“Guys, we got like a minute to get out of here!” warned Solara.

“I’ll take care of evacuation!” called Anansi. He then wove webs that opened rifts for all sizes. “They’re all pointed at Beyond City like we planned! Let’s go, people!” The heroes wasted no time in taking up Anansi’s offer and ran for the rifts.

“A-Anansi!” begged Khan. “Have…pity…on me!”

“…I have pity FOR you,” replied Anansi. “Goodbye, Khan. It hasn’t been pleasant.” Anansi was the last to evacuate as the fortress crumbled around Khan. The floor gave way and he was dumped into the Sea of Reality to become nothing more than a thought.

Chapter 89: Divine Reward

Our heroes exited multiple rifts that deposited them right outside After Academy. They picked each other up once the rifts closed. “…Did…did we do it?” asked Arsha through Vortex: Trinity Soul. Death used her smartwatch to call Vorton.

“Brigadier, this is Death,” she said. “Requesting immediate status update on Foundation Prime.”

“Checking now,” replied the Brigadier. “…Victory confirmed! Foundation Prime is locked away from the entire multiverse and the Sources, Prizes, and Tome are inside! No life signs within Foundation Prime!”

“We can account for one of the villains,” said Tom as he hauled a bedraggled Katie Barker to her feet. Her hair was loose and unkempt with her adornment hanging loose, her dress was torn and tattered, and her makeup had washed off from the sweat and tears.

“Let me see if anyone else survived,” said Death as she cancelled her transformation and checked her smartwatch. “…Well, it looks like Metaltron, Intrag, Nemesis Prime, and the Dalek Supreme survived as well, but Shocker Umbra’s scattered to the point that they’re all manageable factions now.”

“And Khan?” asked Vortex: Trinity Soul.

“He fell into the Sea of Reality,” replied Death. “He’s nothing more than an ugly thought now, and his initial soul…is in Hell.”

“Then there’s one loose end to deal with now,” said Vortex: Trinity Soul. “The energy wave affected me. …I can’t keep Megumi, Optimus, and Arsha for long.”

“Hold on a minute,” said Optimus through her, “what’s that supposed to mean?”

“ANANSI!” bellowed an angry voice before Vortex: Trinity Soul could answer. A rift opened and an African man in regal Akan clothing stepped out. He looked ANGRY! Anansi trembled.

“N-N-Nyame!” stammered the spider man. “W-W-What a su-!” The man, Nyame, the Sky Deity and Ruler of the Akan Gods, grabbed Anansi by the shirt and pulled him close so that they were nose to nose.

“When I said to leave the tricks for immortals like us, what did you hear?” he hissed.

“…To leave the tricks for immortals like us!” squeaked Anansi.

“SO WHY DID YOU DISOBEY ME AND DRAG MORTALS INTO THIS MESS?!” roared Nyame as he shook Anansi.

“Lord Nyame!” called Death. “Before you justly punish him-!”

“Speak, Death!” snarled Nyame.

“Anansi’s methods left a bad taste in everyone’s mouth, there is no argument on that. But please consider this: the Tome is now safely locked away from everyone in the multiverse.”

“…Explain,” said Nyame, doubtful of what Death said.

“The plan was to use the energies the Author was going to abuse to lock Foundation Prime away. It needed raw, magical energy to help guide the energies into that position. And the best way to do that was to fire the magic energy at the Sources. The new Prime and her companions succeeded. The only way to unlock Foundation Prime is to use the Sources.”

“…But the Sources are locked within Foundation Prime, alongside the Prizes and the Tome,” said Nyame. He then realized the plan. “…Just like a mortal accidentally locks their keys in their car!”

“Only this time,” continued Death, “it was on purpose. Like I said, crude though his methods were, Anansi did the entire multiverse a favor by locking the Tome away from anyone to get.”

“…He still disobeyed me,” said Nyame, “…but I cannot punish him so bad. ANANSI!”

“Y-Yes, Lord Nyame?!” gulped Anansi.

“As you did the multiverse a favor in the long run, I will not sentence you to the Void. However, you are forbidden from travelling the multiverse for one thousand multiversal standard years! Return to our universe at once!” Nyame opened a rift for Anansi.

“…Y-Yes, Lord Nyame,” replied Anansi, grateful for that little bit of mercy. He entered the rift. Nyame then looked at Vortex: Trinity Soul.

“…You fought Khan, yes?” he asked.

“Yes, Lord Nyame,” replied Vortex: Trinity Soul.

“For a hero to be split and contained within three…you deserve a reward. I can sense the energy within you. You wish to be your own person.”

“…Yes, Lord Nyame.”

“Then it shall be so.” Nyame put his thumb to her forehead and a light surrounded her. A huge rectangle of light then appeared and Optimus, Kamen Rider Vortex, and Arsha tumbled out of the rectangle.

“What the?!” spluttered Vortex.

“On this day, let it be known that Vortex: Trinity Soul is her own person!” proclaimed Nyame. “Her new body takes the best of the heroes that once made up her being and she shall choose her own path!”

“Lord Nyame, that was the best reward you could give her!” praised Optimus.

“I have to agree,” confirmed Arsha. “There’s no greater gift then living your own life.”

“…Lord Nyame, I am honored,” said Vortex: Trinity Soul as she bowed. Nyame smiled warmly.

“Well, it was fun seeing you all,” he said, “but I must go. Gotta make sure Anansi’s missus doesn’t make him as dead as history again.” He opened a rift and went through it. It closed behind him and everyone powered down. …Well, except for Vortex: Trinity Soul.

“You know what, you need a name,” said Megumi.

“…How about Vortrina?” asked Vortex: Trinity Soul.

“It’s your name, you decide,” replied Arsha.

“…Yes, I can work with that! Vortrina, it is! …Now…a wardrobe and a home.” Megumi realized what Vortex: Trinity Soul was talking about.

“Let my mother fix you up with a wardrobe,” she said. “This way!”

“You go on ahead,” said Tom as he held onto Katie. “I’m taking this creep to lockup.”

“Need a lift?” offered Batman.

“…Well, if you’re offering,” accepted Tom. Batman put bat-themed handcuffs on Katie once her hands were behind her back, then pressed a button on his gauntlet. The Batmobile appeared and Tom pushed Katie into it before taking the shotgun seat as Batman took the wheel. The Batmobile then sped off!

“Luckiest cop, he is,” muttered Sam.

---

What was happening with Metaltron and her fellow survivors? Well, they managed to escape to a small universe. “…You know,” hissed Intrag, “I really have to hand it to you, Metaltron. Betraying Khan like that was the worst idea ever!”

“Oh, please!” scoffed Metaltron. “As if YOU could come up with a better idea for our future!”

“I would have, at least, waited until we claimed our prizes before going along with no plan!”

“I HAD a plan!” argued Metaltron. “It just…i-it just…”

“It just what?!”

“It got lost!”

“Oh, it got lost, did it?!”

“Yes, Intrag! It got lost!”

“You’re an idiot, Metaltron!”

“Shut up, Intrag! I only wanted what was our due!”

“Yeah, and look where that-!”

“SIR! MADAM!” called Nemesis Prime. The argument stopped. “…Perhaps Intrag was right and we DID act too rashly, but tell me, would we really have our godhood as promised? Metaltron was right in betraying Khan. …Besides, we all know where it failed when it really mattered.” Nemesis looked directly at the Dalek Supreme.

“…Nemesis is correct,” agreed Intrag. “The actions our enemies’ children have taken caused considerable disruption of our operations!”

“This was a matter beyond my control!” replied the Dalek Supreme.

“Your orders were to crush anyone who got too close to the core!” snarled Nemesis.

“It was not possible!” begged the Dalek Supreme. “We did not have proper countermeasures for them!”

“THE RESPONSIBILITY WAS YOURS!” shouted Metaltron. “YOU HAVE FAILED! I DO NOT ACCEPT FAILURE!” She fired her gun at the Dalek Supreme, destroying the casing and killing the creature inside. Once it was confirmed dead, Metaltron sighed. “…Nemesis, Intrag, the time for recriminations IS past. It’s time to look for new ways to build a new empire and regain our immortality.”

“Agreed,” said Intrag.

“I may not have my transforming suit anymore,” remarked Nemesis, “but I DO have my sensors. And they’re telling me that there’s a civilization nearby that uses magic and science…on a primitive level. Better news…this entire universe is beyond our enemy’s reach!” The three then smiled.

“Time to take control!” declared Metaltron, a plan of rebuilding forming in her mind!

Chapter 90: Winding Down

The next day, Richard was invited to go for a ride in the Batmobile. He accepted and left his wife and girls to their own devices. “So,” said Megumi to her girls, “what do you want to do today?”

“Honestly, Okaa-san,” sighed Kaitlyn, “I just wanna do nothing today.”

“Hear, hear,” agreed Kaede.

“…Well, we’ve been rushing around a lot lately,” conceded Megumi. “…But there IS a bit of news your father and I discussed.”

“Oh?” asked Kaitlyn.

“First off, your father and I will be graduating next month and believe it will do your sanity some good if you two do the same sometime soon, but that’s entirely your call.”

“Congratulations, Okaa-san!” said Kaede.

“Second, I’ve been thinking about the future for me…and I believe it’s time for me to step down as head of the F.N.S. I’ve spoken with everyone in it and, Kaitlyn, after yesterday…I can safely say you will be my successor.”

“ME?!” yelped Kaitlyn.

“You have the necessary strength, compassion, and intelligence to rule,” replied Megumi. “What do you say?”

“W-Well, I always thought Kaede-!”

“I’m more like Batman in that regard,” replied Kaede. “I don’t really NEED to lead, nor do I want to.”

“…Okaa-san, are you and Dad really sure?” asked Kaitlyn.

“Beyond the shadow of a doubt,” assured Megumi. Kaitlyn thought for a bit, then smiled.

“I accept.”

“We’re all proud of you, Miss Kaitlyn,” said Lisa as everyone hugged her.

---

“You think Kaitlyn will accept?” Batman asked Richard as the Batmobile continued on its way.

“I know she will,” replied Richard. “She’s got the skills needed to lead. What about you? Any plans for passing on the cowl?”

“You weren’t there for that conversation, but Persephone’s going to inherit the mantle.”

“Really? She’s gonna be BatMAN?”

“We already designed a suit for her that will mask her feminine features, even a voice modulator.”

“Wow, you really DO think of everything. …Now if you’d learn how to cook-!”

“We’re here.” The Batmobile DID stop at the Beyond City Police Department’s lockup, but Batman also said that to avoid a conversation on his crap cooking skills. The two men left the Batmobile, went inside, were subjected to security procedures, then escorted to Katie Barker’s cell. She fell a long way from the glamorous appearance she had during the crisis. Now she had a prison uniform, no makeup on her face, and her hair was in a loose ponytail.

“You’re gonna be in here for a long time, Katie,” said Richard. “All that proselytizing about God making you Barkers into the supreme beings, look where that led you.”

“Richard, I long accepted that there is NO God out there,” replied Katie. “If there were, He would have let me take his place, kept my wife alive, and there’d be a new multiverse for me to rule! Poverty would be a thing of the past! Travel would be granted to ALL universes!”

“People would live in terror of you. There’d be resistance cells against you lot. Trust me, I’ve seen universes where people went against their god and succeeded.”

“That wouldn’t have happened if we were in charge! And, rest assured, when the time comes, these bars will dissolve like the wax of a candle and I WILL be free!”

“If I were in your position, I’d pray,” remarked Batman.

“Oh, I will!” hissed Katie. “I’ll pray for everyone! For every Lost Child in New York, Sodor, Adrexia, and especially Gotham! I’ll pray for you, even! I’ll do one special, just for you!”

“I’ve heard enough, you’re unrepentant,” said Richard.

“I haven’t exactly sinned,” replied Katie.

“And that’s why I’m pushing for your psychiatric treatment instead of execution.”

“…You’re locking me in an asylum?! Which one?! Arkham?!”

“Nothing so porous in terms of security. You’ll see.”

“I’M NOT GOING TO LIVE AMONG FREAKS LIKE THEM! I’M NOT CRAZY!” By then, Richard turned away with Batman following them.

“…Did the judge really say no to Arkham?” asked Batman.

“Bats, you once told Megumi during the Vortech Wars that you’re surprised the inmates of Arkham don’t use a sign-in sheet for when they get out,” replied Richard. “I’m siding with the judge on that one.”

“…That was when we fought the Riddler in Minas Tirith,” recalled Batman. “How did you learn about it?”

“Megumi told me later in our marriage.”

“…Makes sense. Now, there IS something we need to discuss, not as superheroes,” Batman then took off the cowl to reveal Bruce Wayne, “but as entrepreneurs,” he finished, dropping the Bat-voice.

“…Mr. Wayne?” asked Richard.

“Your idea for an electric minivan has merit,” explained Bruce. “What say WayneTech helps you refine it? Add it to our list of electric vehicles in production?”

“…How much will you sell it for and how much of a cut of the profits should I expect?” asked Richard.

“That’s what we need to discuss,” said Bruce. Richard stroked his chin in thought.

“…Not here. A little gauche to talk numbers outside my best friend and nephew’s place of work. Let’s head home.”

---

What about Hiro and his family? They escaped to a fallback universe once established by Shocker Rift. There was only one remnant of that organization left and they established a small fortress there. Imagine their surprise when Adachi Hiro himself returned with his wife and their daughter having been born already! The Combatmen and loyal Cybermen assembled at a stage with Hiro at the podium. “My loyal followers,” he began, “I cannot begin to express the gratitude I feel about your loyalty. Now, you’re all eager to see me show you how it’s done, from what I’ve heard. However…our enemies know our tricks, MY tricks. …It’s time for this old dog to step aside. And, in my place, my daughter, Adachi Hana, born when Igura and I were unjustly rotting in Hell, shall lead us.” The audience applauded politely as Hana took the stage.

“My friends,” she began, “my father told me that he lost sight of our long-term goal of control over the multiverse.” The crowd didn’t argue, she was right. “You all have heard of our supposed rival, Shocker Umbra. You all became general nuisances in their buttocks. …Here’s where you finally get some good news. Your sacrifices paid off! Because, as of now, Metaltron is the only survivor of that group and she’s mortal again!” The crowd whispered amongst themselves in astonishment. “Granted, she has a man named Intrag and an evil version of Miles ‘Tails’ Prower known as Nemesis Prime, but they’re just as mortal…and unlike us, they have no remnants! They committed all their forces to a major battle on Foundation Prime and lost it horribly! Whereas we…we were smarter than that. We kept remnants in reserve! We kept up an economy for our eventual return to power! We accomplished the short-term goal of staying alive…now let’s think a little more long-term! We need to start recruiting more soldiers, infiltrating the local government, and constructing more weapons! We have the means to build up our army, Metaltron and her flunkies are starting completely from scratch! We must build on that advantage and defeat her quickly! Once that’s done, we turn our attention to the rest of the outer universes! And once they’re completely under our sway, we turn our attention to the inner universes and destroy all who stand in our way! Even the heroes that defeated us in the past will not withstand that kind of onslaught! We’ll be more than just a nuisance! The single pistol will become a fleet of warships! The scant few silver studs you all have in your pockets will turn into a multitude of purple! Shocker Rift Gundan BANZAI!” (Long live the Shocker Rift Army!)

“SHOCKER RIFT GUNDAN BANZAI!” cheered the audience. Hiro and Igura smiled, proud of their daughter for taking over so beautifully.

Chapter 91: Finale

Over in the Royana Castle in Largandra, there was a crowd of media people gathering in front of a stage. An unusual event was held as the heirs to the thrones (Geltar, Farmee, and Yufantel) were holding a press conference before their coronation. While a bit unheard of, it wasn’t unwelcome. The press people were giving all sorts of theories until Farmee took the central podium and magic avatars of Geltar in the Over-realm and Yufantel in the Under-realm appeared behind the podiums to either side of him. The three of them raised their hands for quiet from the audience. “Lords and ladies from the original Three Realms to the New Realms, my sisters and I will agree,” began Farmee, “that it IS unusual for the heirs of the thrones to make an address to the people before their coronation.”

“However,” continued Geltar, “that is because we believe you all have the right to know about our plans for when we do take the thrones.”

“As many of you are aware,” Yufantel went on, “we went on a journey that took us and our parents beyond the Realms, through other universes!”

“A few stops were familiar to our parents, and they reconnected with old friends,” said Farmee. “And those old friends have also stepped down, either through unfortunate death or through simple announcement.”

“We made friends with the new rulers and we all came up with an idea that the three of us believe,” Geltar indicated her siblings and herself, “will make our universes better.”

“The Cybertronians,” continued Yufantel, “have Space Bridge technology that can open portals between two points in space. We have the Realmgates. …The technology to make Gateways that can open rifts between universes is there already for both universes!”

“You heard us correctly!” cheered Farmee. “We’re planning on making Gateways for us to visit other universes! Now, we will admit that traveling between universes is not for the timid. …I’m confident in saying that ‘timid’ is not a word used to describe any denizen of the Realms.”

“Now, we DO need to seek counsel on this,” said Geltar, “but we believe we can at least start this project after our coronation.”

“And our first universes we’re connecting with are ones we know are in a state of peace,” assured Yufantel. “We need to make negotiations as easy as possible for this endeavor after all.”

“We’ll tell everyone how everything goes, but we hold high hopes for this particular project,” said Farmee. “Now, any questions? You, with your hand up in the third row.”

“Your highnesses,” asked the reporter, “are you suggesting immigration at this stage of the game?”

“No, not yet,” replied Geltar. “We’re suggesting visitors and trade.”

“One of our allied universes,” explained Yufantel, “has real life Change-a-trons. Our media mentions that they’re the size of our giants, some getting higher.”

“So we need to work on accommodating them in visitor terms first, THEN we start thinking about immigration,” said Farmee.

“Now, that readiness might not come during our rule or our heirs’ rule, but we believe we can lay out the groundwork for that long-term goal,” continued Geltar.

“And we will have help in constructing these new gateways,” said Yufantel.

---

Solara Prime and Silver made a similar announcement on their planets in their universe. Daniel had a few words with them after that. “Guys, are you sure we’re ready for that?” he asked.

“Positive,” replied Silver. “And we’re starting with universes we KNOW are friendly to ours.”

“Besides, we’re starting to reach a period of stagnation,” said Solara. “This project will help us stay innovative.”

“Well, that WILL be a mercy,” conceded Daniel. “…What about that offer made to Optimus?”

“About him being resurrected? They’re not all that hopeful,” sighed Solara.

---

Megumi, Optimus, and Blackarachnia waited outside a building. “You think they WILL resurrect you?” Megumi asked Optimus.

“I frankly doubt it,” sighed Optimus. “I mean, Solara IS currently running Cybertron.” Life and Death came out looking downcast.

“They said no?” guessed Blackarachnia.

“Sorry, Blackarachnia,” sighed Death.

“It’s all right, I kind of expected it.”

“That doesn’t mean Optimus can’t visit you,” assured Life. “But the visits to the more mortal universes will be for moments at a time.”

“Still…” sighed Blackarachnia. “…Promise me that he’ll be happy here.”

“You have our word,” promised Death.

---

After a few days, everyone was giving their goodbyes. Batman and his family departed for Gotham, then Gandalf returned to the Undying Lands, Wyldstyle then headed back to her home with Emmet, then Hongo returned to Japan. Arsha and her compatriots waited until the gateway was tuned to the Realms. “Hey, Arsha,” called Megumi, “did you ever learn what happened to Dr. Borg after she abandoned us?”

“As a matter of fact, I found out through Death,” replied Arsha. “She and her spouses are currently ruling an outer universe as gods in flesh and she and Remsu are pregnant with Shefarn and Tensam’s kids.”

“…Huh. …Well, congratulations to them both. May their pregnancies be smooth.”

“And may your future be filled with happiness, old friend,” said Arsha as she brought Megumi into a hug.

“Yours too,” returned Megumi as she reciprocated the hug. The two Queens hugged each other for a while, then Arsha pulled back.

“Arsha to Endeavor,” she said through her comms, “let’s go home.” Everyone was teleported to the Endeavor and Glanthelantir, then the two ships flew into a ship-sized rift. All that were left were the Transformers and their organic allies.

“Kong,” called Optimus, “before you go, why DO you not like being called Optimus Primal?”

“Because I want my accomplishments to be my own, Prime,” replied Kong. “I know how much my head looks like yours, but Prowl and Bluestreak have the same head sculpt, right?”

“I see your point, Kong.” Optimus looked to Solara. “Prime, the heroes of Cybertron as well as the citizens they gathered have helped you a lot.”

“I WILL be returning the favor like Galvatron is doing,” promised Solara. “We’ve commissioned a monument to those that fell during the crisis and getting all the facts of their lives so their stories can be told.” Optimus smiled at that.

“Making sure their lives have meaning,” he said. “That’s the highest honor anyone can get.”

“Optimus,” interjected Blackarachnia, “don’t you forget about us.”

“I ask the same of you,” replied Optimus, “but don’t be weighed down by my memory, okay?”

“I won’t,” promised Blackarachnia. She then hugged and kissed Optimus. It took a while before they finally separated and Blackarachnia rejoined her people.

“Goodbye, Daddy,” called Sky Runner.

“Stay safe here,” said Firestorm.

“You girls too,” replied Optimus. “That goes for all of you.”

“Megatron, before you go,” called Richard. Megatron looked down. “…Megatron, I know this isn’t what you want to hear, but I need to open with this. I can’t forgive or forget the actions you and the Decepticons took when we first met on Mobius…but I CAN forgive the individual Decepticons…and their leader.”

“…You forgive the people, but not the actions those people took?” asked Megatron.

“That’s the idea. …And Megatron…I’m sorry for being so unfair throughout this entire adventure to you and the Decepticons.”

“You changed, Mr. Saunders. You HAVE been fair to us during this adventure. Making friends with Thundercracker was proof enough. …But I do accept your apology. And I must apologize for using your wife like that when we first met.” Richard smiled.

“…I accept,” he replied. With that, everyone from Megatron’s universe (sans Optimus) gathered around.

“Solara to all ships,” called Solara, “we’re ready to return.” Everyone was beamed up to their ships and entered the rift. With that, everyone was back home.

“…That’s twice we met during a crisis,” muttered Optimus.

“Well, our kids have the right idea in planning the Gateway Construction Program,” replied Megumi. “…I think they said they got the idea from when you guys just wanted to idly visit the Realms and us.”

“A great moment in time to draw inspiration from.”

“Well, let’s make some more peaceful moments. Want a good look around?” At that suggestion, Optimus transformed to vehicle mode and activated his holo-form.

“I drive, you point,” he said. Megumi hopped in.

“Welcome to Beyond City, Optimus Prime!” called Richard as Optimus rolled away.

Chapter 92: Epilogue

So…how did everyone’s lives unfold? Well, let’s start in the Realms. Endea and Glanthelantir enjoyed nice, long working lives and retirement before they eventually passed on. Their ship forms were respectfully moved to different Realms to become living accommodations for other denizens. Endea passed long before Glanthel did. They each had monuments erected in their honor.

The Barmeks became the richest family in the Realms (second only to the Royals). Bashoon founded the Royal Society for the Ledd Fortunate, a society of rich folk that take direct action to get the poor and destitute a comfortable lifestyle. Delselii’s inventions helped benefit the Realms. Hejema Barmek eventually became Hejema Elizondo once she and Sora hit it off. Her Homunculus pet business became very popular and, when she passed, she joined Sora in Beyond City. Torya became the Head Wizard for the Largandra Royal College, married his Zephyr partners, and lived a comfortable life of academia.

The previous rulers of the original Three Realms passed on comfortably, secure in the knowledge that their grandkids’ future is going to be a good one. The Emboramii Bakery, founded by Orbak, still exists to this day. Elmpam was made a saint for her service in both the Final War and the Source Crisis. The Felomphas had whole books written about them and people still read them long after their passing. Arsha’s parents eventually moved to the Sakuran Kitsune Province in the Over-realm to live out the remainder of their lives in peace and quiet.

Arsha and her spouses handed the reins of power over to Geltar, Farmee, and Yufantel. Officially, Geltar ruled the Over-realm, Farmee ruled the Mid-realm, and Yufantel ruled the Under-realm. Arsha passed her rose hair ornament to Farmee, making him the first man to wear it and returning it to Foresna’s bloodline. The Gateway Construction Project was hailed as the biggest success under their rule, making the Realms one of the most powerful universes in the multiverse. Geltar married an Orc/Zephyr Blender man named Mulmaf and they had five children; four girls, one son. Farmee, in a twist that united universes, married Kaede Saunders Hishikawa and brought two twin girls into the world. Yufantel married her lovers she picked up during her Tour and had children with them.

---

The Doctor of this reality never reconnected with Donna, unlike the main timeline. She and her universe’s Jack Harkness went back. Jack went on to become the Face of Boe once they parted company again. The Doctor would learn of her origins as the Timeless Child later, but she was never a part of Division and never reconnected with Tecteun. What she DID do was slow down enough to give whizzing around time and space a break so she could get the therapy she needed. She lived a quiet life, reconnecting with Susan still living on Earth post Dalek Invasion. After the two regenerated at the end of that peaceful life, they returned to the TARDIS and resumed their adventures.

---

Shockwave and her Mini-con companions returned to Mars, only this time, they were slightly more social. Shockwave spent her scientific life atoning for the horrors she unleashed during the two wars and, after her passing, had to spend some time in Cybertronian Purgatory before fully getting her final reward. After her death, her Mini-con friends reconnected with Soundwave and journeyed with him and his crew aboard the Enigma until the end of their days.

Hot Rod became Override’s ambassador to Galactic Council. After the passing of Kup, he dedicated his life’s work of peace to the mech’s memory and name. He was responsible for creating the Galactic Olympics, a series of sports games dedicated to fostering peace across the Milky Way Galaxy.

Kong Primal continued ruling Animatros with wisdom, courage, and compassion. He brokered real peace between his fellow Maximals and the Predacons, making Animatros a jungle paradise. He eventually stepped down and named Slash, a Dyno-bot, his successor as the Flame Convoy.

Knuckles and Rouge eventually had a daughter named Citrine. Her status as an echidna/bat hybrid made her a curiosity, but she became an influential figure in magical history once she became the Grand High Witch of Mobius and the first Magical Ambassador to the Galactic Council.

Sira and Natalie continued living as they did, raising Sandy to be an excellent Witch. Sandy became a Witch of the Green Order, learning under Grimlock himself with Amy as her secondary teacher. She still guards the Master Emerald when Rouge and Knuckles are away on business.

Tails and Cosmo eventually had a daughter named Marigold Prower. Because of her hybrid nature, she wouldn’t be able to change genders during her regenerations like Cosmo did. Marigold became the head of Miles Electric and created galactic branches of the company on all allied worlds.

Shadow eventually stepped down as G.U.N Commander and retired with Maria. Shade became the new head of the Space Colony ARK as its chief scientist and joined Tails and Shockwave on many a scientific adventure. She eventually married a man and lived a long life with him.

Sonic and Amy eventually abdicated the throne in favor of Silver. Silver eventually married a cat from the Sol Dimension, Princess Blaze, the Guardian of the Sol Emeralds. In THIS timeline, the two had a long, happy, peaceful life with a daughter.

Trema retired from her duties, passing them onto her grandson, the blood son of Galen and Llyra. Llyra ruled Nebulos with her spouses for a long time and the planet knew peace and prosperity well past her death and the death of her spouses.

Teletraan-1 returned to Mobius to retire there as he enjoyed the planet more than Cybertron. He and his daughter, T-AI, helped the Autobots and allied Decepticons defeat the Eggman Empire on numerous occasions.

Thundercracker successfully reforged the Seekers into an honorable organization that accepted both Autobots and Decepticons. Because of this, he earned the forgiveness of Ironhide, Chromia, and Firestar when he finally passed into the After-spark. He joined them in the After-Fighters, an independent group of deceased warriors that protected the multiverse, formed after Quake Hammer moved to Beyond City.

Jazz became one of the greatest Cyber-Ninja Grandmasters, teaching Autobot and Decepticon alike. He passed away at a ripe old age, but, like his and Optimus’ sensei, Yoketron, could still fight as if he were still a spry young man. His successor was a former Decepticon named Jetfire, twin brother of Skyfire.

Goldbug Magnus stepped down and returned to being Bumblebee a few years into Solara’s reign. He and Arcee helped Solara with the Universe Bridge Construction Scheme and, thanks to a good deal of looking, helped Solara pick a Decepticon as her Magnus, the Decepticon Cyber-ninja, Charger.

Megatron and Nightbird went on to serve in the Black Block Consortia, the Galactic Council’s military arm. Galvatron continued ruling the Decepticons well after his parents died. He helped defend against the Rock Lord attack on Cybertron by negotiating with both the Guardian and Renegade Go-bots.

After Optimus’ passing, Blackarachnia went on to become the head chemist at the Iacon Research Institute. After passing away after a long, peaceful life, she rejoined Optimus in After Academy. Their daughters helped Solara with Gateway Construction and helped to usher in a new era for their universe.

---

Scorpainia and Eelinape abdicated in favor of Lobstornias. A new era of peace for the Tarlaxians was ushered in and he is usually credited with their current prosperity. Under his rule, Tarlaxians were no longer the exploitable monster race, but the staunch monster allies of good.

The Chizaran Major Princesses continued to organize the 3V2R for themselves. The prizes were still dangerous in the wrong hands, but they learned to put limits onto the prizes. Now they offer first place winners either the prize or a cash equivalent. The matches are still a sight to see!

Jason Babineaux married Gabriella and Willmef, forming a vigilante crime-fighter trio themed after their fashion work. They were officially deputized by Beyond City’s police department and his fathers, Emmanuel and Lukas, happily support his endeavors.

Vortrina set herself up as the Guardian of Foundation Prime, tasked with making sure no one tries to get access to it. She married Sandra Noman and became a goddess with her, forming a new universe to help guard Foundation Prime.

The Horsemen of Flourishment joined their Apocalypse sisters and formed new houses centered around Philosophy, Psychology, Medicine, Biology, and Life Skills. After Academy students enjoy their new teachers and, with the Sources tucked away safely, all Horsemen can enjoy their lives.

Liam and Palmarta eventually have a daughter, a Naga like Palmarta but with her father’s skin tone. Their daughter goes on to become a talented engineer and now serves aboard the newest ship for the F.N.S, the Journey Through Wonder.

Lacey still heads the Technology department at After Academy and Agus is still the Chief Roboticist of the F.N.S. Emma became known as the female David Attenborough thanks to her being as dedicated to ecology as him. She has done quite a bit of work to help everyone understand nature.

Barbara Zhou has managed to expand her audience to universes outside her own. Her parents, Sophie and Henry, still tune in when they can and enjoy that their daughter is still telling funny stories and trading quips through her show.

Charline, Twaldar, and Fordelam left the more combative life in exchange for a nice, quiet life out in the country outside the borders of Beyond City. They still visit from time to time, but aren’t all that eager to return to combat.

Michael and Irina started looking into forming an organization that would answer to temporal incursions, asking the Doctor for advice so they don’t become complacent like the Time Lords did. Archer helps with the architecture of their headquarters while Dinara is still working as Flora’s secretary.

Dr. Emily Williams formed her own medical practice and Joshua still preaches from time to time. Tom took over as Police Commissioner for Beyond City and Sam continues testing out planes for Beyond City’s air force.

Flora is still the Grand Mayor of Beyond City with her husband, Swalmu, making sure she doesn’t stress herself out. Fitri, Leemii, Sweemar, and Willmef occasionally pool their resources to create nice, relaxing vacations for their parents to forget about the stresses of politics just for a while.

Jandro, Brendan, and Brittney formed a Vampire Quarter in Beyond City for Vampires to dwell both during the day and at night. They advocated for more nocturnal people to do work while day people are asleep and for the day people to take over when the nocturnal people are asleep. Thanks to their efforts, no one is pulling long shifts!

Amelia and Wilson formed an art school under the umbrella of After Academy. They saw their daughter, Katrina, marry her Chizaran lovers and she now enjoys a life of non-violence and peace, occasionally indulging in a mud bath.

Like their friends, Megumi and her family graduated from After Academy. Megumi went on to become a professor of multiversal archaeology, Richard continued being head anchor for MNN, Kaede moved to the Realms and acts as both Queen of the Mid-realm and that universe’s Batman, and Kaitlyn took over as head of the F.N.S and married her girlfriends. Lisa continued dutifully serving the Hishikawa/Saunders family as their Alfred.

---

Metaltron, Nemesis, and Intrag came to a bad end. They were discovered by Hana and her Combatmen and were mercilessly killed. Hana then went on to conquer the universe they were in and absorb it into Shocker Rift! Hana made her parents’ organization into a force to be reckoned with. She’s still biding her time, waiting for the proper moment to strike.

Dr. Borg and her spouses and friends successfully took over a universe and created their own utopia, though it was through conquest. They also gave birth to quite a few kids and are training them to take the reins of power. Their policy, so far, is to keep out of multiversal affairs.

As for Khan, well, he ended up in Hell thanks to his plans. He’s now in the same therapy cul-de-sac he pulled the others out of. He lives in a house with John Lumic and Sauron as his housemates!

---

…But the adventure is not over. Death is not the end for heroes like our friends. Once every mortal ally had passed and made their way to Beyond City, everyone gathered at the shipyards for the launch of a fleet under the command of Kaitlyn. Everyone was boarding the ships with Solara, Kaitlyn, Kaede, Geltar, Farmee, Yufantel, Optimus, Arsha, and Megumi taking the flagship, the new Virginia-A. “Mama,” said Kaitlyn once everyone familiarized themselves with their stations, “hail all ships, have them report their status.”

“Aye aye, kiddo,” replied Megumi. She began her work.

“…Hey, how long do you guys think it will take?” Kaitlyn asked everyone.

“To explore the outer universes?” asked Arsha.

“I’ll accept an estimate,” replied Kaitlyn. Arsha tapped her chin

“Well, taking into account all the variables, applying all the necessary formulas, checking and rechecking all the relevant facts, I’d say it would take…forever. Optimus, Megumi, your findings?”

“…I’d say forever sounds about right,” said Optimus.

“Same here,” agreed Megumi. She then checked her console. “All ships ready!”

“Broadcast to all ships!” ordered Kaitlyn. “We leave at once! Set course for hijinks and adventure!”

“Best order I ever heard from a ship commander!” chuckled Solara. All the ships rose from the shipyards and then took off into a rift for the fleet. Sadly, therein lies the end of our tales of Kamen Rider Royal, Arsha Royana, and Optimus Prime and their respective universes. But there are other parts of the multiverse that remain unexplored. So, let’s explore!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 2 of Crossover Works